"04 - A Wizard Abroad 1.5" - читать интересную книгу автора (Duane Diane)
Diane Duane - Young Wizards 04 - A Wizard Abroad
A Wizard Abroad
by Diane Duane
Young Wizards 04
A Wizard Abroad
Copyright © 1993 by Diane Duane
Printed in U.S.A.
Dedication:
For Lt. Col. Shaun Johnny' O'Driscoll, USAF (ret.)
ADMONITION TO THE READER
Geography in Ireland is an equivocal thing, and perhaps meant to
be so. The more solid the borderline, the more dangerous the land's
own response to it; the vaguer the boundary, the kindlier. This is
best seen in the behavior of the borders between what we consider our
own reality, and the other less familiar realities that shoulder up
against it. Such boundaries are never very solid in Ireland, and
never more dangerous than when one tries to define them, to cross
over. Twilight is always safer there than full day, or full dark.
This being the case, I have taken considerable liberties with
locations and with 'established' boundaries, including those between
counties and towns. County Wicklow is real enough, but there are a
lot of things in the Wicklow in this book that are not presently
located in the 'real' county -and my version of Bray is not meant to
represent the real one… at the moment. The description of the
townlands around Ballyvolan Farm and the neighborhood of Kilquade is
more or less real, though the two are actually some miles apart. And
Sugar loaf Mountain looks like parts of its description…
occasionally.
Most specifically, though, Castle Matrix exists - possibly more
concretely than anything else in the book. But it has been moved from
its present, 'actual' location. Or perhaps one can more rightly say
that Matrix has stayed where it is, where it always is, but Ireland
has shifted around it. Stranger things have happened. In any case,
let the inquisitive reader beware… and leave the maps at home.
—Diane Duane
I am the Point of a Weapon (that poureth forth combat),
I am the God who fashioneth Fire for a head… Who calleth
the hosts from the House of
Tethra? Who is the troop, who is the God who fashioneth edges?
(Lebor Gabdla Erenn, tr. Macalister)
Three signs of the Return: the stranger in the door: the
friendless wizard: the unmitigated Sun.
Three signs of the Monomachy: a smith without a forge: a saint
without a cell: a day without a night. (Book of Night with Moon,
triptychs 113, 598)
The first that Nita found out about what was going to happen was
when she came in after a long afternoon's wizardry with Kit. They had
been working for three days to attempt to resolve a territorial
dispute among several trees. It isn't easy to argue with a tree. It
isn't easy to get one to stop strangling another one with its roots.
But they were well along towards what appeared to be a negotiated
settlement, and Nita was worn out.
She came into the kitchen to find her mother cooking. Her mother
cooked a great deal as a hobby, but she also cooked as therapy. Nita
began to worry immediately when she noticed that her mother had
embarked on some extremely complicated project that seemed to require
three souffle dishes and the use of every appliance in the kitchen at
once. She decided to get out as fast as she could, before she was
asked to wash something. "Hi, Mum," she said, and edged
hurriedly towards the door into the rest of the house.
"What's the rush?" said her mother. “Don't you
want to see what I'm doing?"
"Sure," said Nita, who wanted to do no such thing. "What
are you doing?"
"I've been thinking," said her mother.
Nita began to worry more than ever. Her mother was at her most
dangerous when she was thinking, and it rarely meant anything but
trouble for Nita. 'About what?"
"Sit down, honey. Don't look as if you're going to go flying
out the door any minute. I need to talk to you."
Uh oh… here it comes! Nita sat down and began
playing spin-the-spoon games with one of the wooden spoons that among
many other utensils was littering the kitchen table.
“Honey," her mother said,"this wizardry...”
“It's going pretty well with the trees, Mum," Nita
said, desperate to guide her mother on to some subject more positive.
Her present tone didn't sound positive at all.
“No, I don't mean that, honey. Talking to trees - that's all
right, that doesn't bother me. The kind of things you've been doing
lately… you and Kit…"
Oh no. "Mum, we haven't got in trouble, not really.
And we've been doing pretty well, for new wizards. When you're as
young as we are. . ."
"Exactly," her mother said. "When you're as young
as you are." She did something noisy with the blender for a
moment and then said, "Hon, don't you think it would be a good
idea if you just let all this - have a rest? Just for a month or so."
Nita looked at her mother without understanding at all, and
worrying. "What do you mean?"
"Well, your dad and I have been talking - and you and Kit
have been seeing an awful lot of each other in connection
with this wizard business. We're thinking that it might be a good
idea if you two sort of… didn't see each other for a little
while."
"Mum!"
"No, hear me out. I understand you're good friends, I know
there's nothing… physical going on between you, so put that
out of your mind. We're very glad each of you has such a good friend.
That's not a concern. What is a concern is that you two are
spending a lot of time on this magic stuff, at the expense of
everything else. That's all you do. You go out in the morning, you
come back worn out, you barely have energy to speak to us sometimes…
What about your childhood?"
"What about it?" Nita said, in some slight
annoyance. Her experience of most of her childhood so far had been
that it varied between painful and boring. Wizardry might be painful
occasionally, but it was never boring. 'Mum - you don't understand.
This isn't something that you can just turn off. You take the
Wizard's Oath for life."
“Oh, honey!” her mother said in some distress, and
dropped a spoon. She picked it up, wiping it off. 'Why do you have to
make this harder than it. Never mind. Look. Dad thinks it would be a
good idea if you went to visit your Aunt Annie in Ireland for a month
or so, until school starts again."
“Ireland!”
'Well, yes. She's been inviting us over there for a while now. We
can't go with you, of course -we've had our holiday for this year,
and Dad has to be at work. He can't take any more time off. But you
could certainly go. School doesn't start until September the ninth.
That would give you a good month and a half now."
There was going to be nothing good about it, as far as Nita was
concerned. The best part of the summer, the best weather, the leisure
time that she had been looking forward to using working with Kit. . .
“Mum," Nita said, changing tack, "how are you
going to afford this?"
“Honey, you leave that to your dad and me to handle. Right
now we're more concerned with doing the right thing for you. And for
Kit."
“Oh, you've been talking to his parents, have you?"
“No, we haven't. I think they're going to have to sort
things out with Kit in their own way: I wouldn't presume to dictate
to them. But we want you to go to Ireland for six weeks or so and
take a breather. And see something different: something in the real
world."
Oh dear, Nita thought. They think this is
the real world. Or all of it that really matters, anyway. “Mum,"
she said, “I don't know if you understand what you're doing
here. A wizard doesn't stop doing wizardry just because they're not
at home. If I go on call in Ireland, I go on call, and there's
nothing that's going to stop it. Or can stop it. I've made my
promises. If I have to go on call, wouldn't you rather have me here,
where you and Dad can keep an eye on me and know exactly what's going
on all the time?"
Nita's mother frowned at that, and then looked at Nita with an
expression compounded of equal parts of suspicion and amusement.
“Sneaky," she said. "No; I'm sorry. Your Aunt Annie
will keep good close tabs on you - we've had a couple of talks with
her about that. . ."
Nita's eyebrows went up at that - first in annoyance that it was
going to be difficult to get away and do anything useful if there was
need: then in alarm. "Oh, Mum, you didn't tell her that I'm. .
."
“No, we didn't tell her that you're a wizard! What are we
supposed to do, honey? Say to your aunt, "Listen, Anne, you have
to understand that our daughter might vanish suddenly. No, I don't
mean run away - just disappear into thin air. And if she goes to the
Moon, tell her to dress up warm.” "
Nita's mother gave her a wry look and reached out for the wooden
spoon that Nita had been playing with. “No. You managed to hide
it from us long enough, Heaven knows… you shouldn't have any
trouble keeping things under cover with your aunt." She paused
to start folding some beaten egg white into another mixture she had
been working on. "Your dad is going to see about the plane
tickets tomorrow. I think it's Saturday that you'll be leaving - the
fare is cheaper then."
“I could just, you know, go there," Nita said
desperately. "It would save you the money, at least."
“I think we'll do this the old-fashioned way," Nita's
mother said calmly. "Even you would have some
logistical problems with arriving at the airport and getting off the
plane without anyone noticing that you hadn't been there before."
Nita frowned and began to work on that one.
“Wo," Nita's mother said. "Forget it. We'll send
enough pocket money for you to get along with; you'll have plenty of
kids to play with. . ."
Play with, Nita thought, and groaned inwardly.
“Come on, Neets, cheer up a little! It should be
interesting, going to a foreign country for the first time."
I've been to foreign galaxies, Nita thought. But
this I'm not so sure about. However, further argument wasn't
going to help her. No matter: there were ways around this
problem, if she would just keep her mouth shut.
“OK," she said.” I'll go - but I won't like it."
Her mother gazed at her thoughtfully. "I thought you were the
one who told me that wizardry was about doing what you had to,
whether you liked it or not?"
“It's true," Nita said, and got up to go out.
“And Nita," her mother said.
"What, Mum?"
“I want your promise that you will not be popping back here
on the sly to visit Kit. That little "beam-me-up-Scotty"
spell that he's so fond of, and that I see you two using when you
want to save your train fare for ice cream."
Nita went white, then flushed hot. That was the one option she had
been counting on to make this whole thing tolerable. “Mum! But
Mum, it's easy, I can just. . ."
“You can not just. We want you to take a break from
each other for a while. Now I want you to promise me."
Nita let out a long breath. Her mother had her, and knew she did;
for a wizard's promise had to be kept. When you spend your life
working with words that describe and explain, and even change, the
way the Universe is, you can't play around with those words,
and you can't lie… at least not without major and unpleasant
consequences.
“I promise," Nita said, hating it. “But this is
going to be miserable."
“We'll see about that," Nita's mother said. "You
go ahead now, and do what you have to do."
“Oh, no!" Kit said. "This is dire."
They were sitting on the Moon, on a peak of the Carpathian
Mountains, about twenty miles south of the crater Copernicus. The
view of Earth from there this time of month was good; she was waxing
towards the full, while on the Moon there was nothing but a sun very
low on the horizon. Long, long shadows stretched across the breadth
of the Carpathians, so that the illuminated crests of the jagged
peaks stood up from great pools of darkness, like rough-hewn pyramids
floating on nothing. It was cold there; the wizardly force-field that
surrounded them snowed flakes of frozen air gently on to the powdery
white rock around them when they moved and changed the field's inner
volume. But cold as it was, it was private.
"We were just getting somewhere with the trees," Nita
muttered. "I can't believe this."
"Do they really think it's going to make a difference?"
"Oh, I don't know. Who knows what they think, half
the time? And the worst of it is, they won't let me come back."
Nita picked up a small piece of pumice and chucked it away, watching
as it sailed about a hundred meters away in the light gravity and
bounced a couple of meters high when it first hit the ground again.
It continued bouncing down the mountain, and she watched it idly. "We
had three other projects waiting to be started. They're all shot now:
there won't be any time to do anything about them before I have to
go."
Kit stretched and looked unhappy. "We can still talk mind to
mind; you can coach me at a distance when I need help. Or I can help
you. . ."
"It's not the same." She had often enough tried
explaining to her parents the 'high' you got from working closely
with another wizard: the feeling that magic made in your mind while
working with another, the texture, was utterly unlike that of a
wizardry worked alone - more dangerous, more difficult, ultimately
more satisfying.
Nita sighed. "There must be some way we can work around this.
How are your parents handling things lately?"
At that Kit sighed too. "Variable. My dad doesn't mind it so
much. He says, "Big deal, my son's a brujo." My
mother… she has this idea that we are somehow meddling with
Dark Forces." Kit made a fake theremin noise, like that heard in
a bad horror movie when the monster is lurking around a corner, about
to jump on someone. Nita laughed.
Kit shook his head. "When are they making you leave?"
"Saturday." Nita rested her chin on one hand, picked up
another rock and chucked it away. "All of a sudden there's all
this stuff I have to pack, and all these things we have to do. Go to
the passport office and wave the tickets at them so they'll give me
one fast. Go to the bank and get foreign money. Buy new clothes. Wash
the old ones." She rolled her eyes and fell silent. Nita hated
that kind of rushed busy-ness, and she was up to her neck in it now.
"How's your sister holding up?"
Nita laughed. "Dairine likes me, but she's hardly
heartbroken. Besides, she's busy managing her wizardry these days…
spends most of her time working with her computer. You wouldn't
believe some of the conversations I've heard over its voice-link
recently." She fell into an imitation of Dairine's high-pitched
voice, made even more squeaky by annoyance. "No, I will not
move your galaxy… what do you want to move it for? It's fine
right where it is!"
"Sheesh," Kit said. Dairine, as a very new wizard, was
presently at the height of her power; as a very young wizard, she was
also more powerful at the moment than both of them put together. The
only thing they had on her at the moment was experience.
“Yeah. We don't fight nearly as much as we used to…
she's gone really quiet. I'm not sure it's normal."
“Oh," Kit said, and laughed out loud. "You mean,
like we're normal. We're beginning to sound like our parents."
Nita had to laugh at that too. "You may have something
there." But then the amusement went out of her. "Oh, Kit,"
she said, “ I'm going to miss you. I miss you already, and I
haven't left."
"Hey, c'mon," he said, and punched her in the shoulder.
"You'll get over it. You'll meet some guy over there and. . ."
"Don't joke," Nita said, irritable. "I don't care
about meeting "some guy over there". They're probably all
geeks. I don't even know if they speak the same language."
"Your aunt does."
"My aunt is American," Nita said.
"Yeah, they speak English over there," Kit said. "It's
not all just Irish." He looked at Nita with a concerned
expression. "Come on, Neets. If life hands you lemons, make
lemonade. You can see a new place, you can probably meet some of
their wizards. They'll be in the directory. Neets… give it a
chance," he said, glancing around them. He picked up a rock too,
turning it over and over in his hands. "Where are you going to
be? Dublin? Or somewhere else?"
"That's all there is," Nita said grimly. "Dublin,
and the country. All potato fields and cow pastures."
"Saw that in the manual, did you?"
Nita rolled her eyes. Kit could be incredibly pedantic sometimes.
"No."
Kit sighed and looked at her. "I'm going to miss you too,"
he said. “I miss you already."
She looked at him, and saw it was true: and the bad mood fell off
her, or mostly off, replaced by a feeling of unhappy resignation.
"It's only six weeks," she said then.
Kit's face matched her feeling. "We'll do it standing on our
heads," he said.
Nita smiled at him unhappily. Since wizards did not lie outright,
when one tried to stretch the truth, it showed woefully. "Come
on," she said, "we're running out of air. Let's get on with
it."
Saturday came.
Kit came with them on the ride to the airport. It was a grim,
silent sort of ride, broken only by the kind of strained conversation
people make when they desperately need to say something, anything, to
keep the silence from getting too thick. At least, it seemed silent.
She and Kit would pass the occasional comment mind-to-mind. It wasn't
all that easy; they didn't do it much… they'd got in the habit
of just talking to each other, since telepathy often got itself
tangled up with a lot of other information you didn't need, or want,
the other person to have. But now, habits or not, they were going to
have to get a lot better at mindtouch if they were going to talk at
all frequently.
They reached the airport, did the formalities with the ticket,
checked in Nita's bag - a medium-sized one, not too difficult for her
to handle herself, though she was privately determined to make it
weightless if she had to carry it anywhere alone. And then the
announcement system called her flight, and there was nothing to do
but go on.
She hugged her mum, and her dad. "Have a good time now,"
her father said.
She sighed and said, “I'll try, Daddy. Mummy. . .“ And
she was surprised at herself; she didn't usually call her mother
'Mummy'. They hugged again, hard.
"Be good, now," her mother said. “Don't. . .“
She trailed off. The “don't” was a huge one, and Nita
could hear in it all the things parents always say: don't get in
trouble, don't forget to wash - but most specifically, don't get
into anything dangerous, like the last time. Or the time before that.
Or the time before that. . .
"I'll try, Mum," she said. It was all she could
guarantee.
Then she looked at Kit. 'Dai," he said.
" Dai stihó," she replied. It was the
greeting and farewell of one wizard to another in the wizardly
Speech: it meant as much 'Bye for forever' as 'Bye for now'. For
Nita, at the moment, it felt rather more like the first.
At that point she simply couldn't stand it any more. She waved, a
weak gesture, and turned her back on them all, and slung her rucksack
over her shoulder, and her warm jacket that her mother had insisted
she bring, and she walked down the long, cold hall of the airport,
towards the plane.
It was a 747. Her sensitivity was running high -perhaps because of
her own nervousness and distress at leaving - but the plane was alive
in the way that mechanical things usually seemed to her as a result
of working with Kit. That was his speciality - the ability to feel
what a rock was saying, reading the secret thoughts of a lift or a
freezer, the odd thing-thoughts that run in the currents of energy
which occur naturally or are built into physical objects, manmade or
not. She could hear the plane straining against the chocks behind its
many wheels, and its engines thinking of eating cold, cold air at
thirty degrees below, and pushing it out behind. There was a sense of
purpose about it, of restraint, and of eagerness to get out of there,
to be gone.
It was a reassuring sort of feeling. She absently returned the
smile of the stewardess at the plane's door, and patted the plane as
she got in; let the lady help her find her seat, so as to feel that
she was doing something useful. Nita sat herself down by the window,
fastened her seat belt, and got out her manual.
For a moment she just held it in her hand. Just a small beat-up
book in a buckram library binding, with the apparent title, so YOU
WANT TO BE A WIZARD?, the supposed author's name, Hearn, and the
Dewey Decimal System number, all written on the spine in white ink.
Nita shook her head and smiled at the book, a little
conspiratorially, for it was a lot more than that. Was it only two
years ago, no, two and a half now, that she had found it in the local
library? Or it had found her; she still wasn't too sure, remembering
the way something had seemed to grab her hand as she ran it along the
shelf where the book had been sitting. Whether it was alive was a
subject on which the manual itself threw no light. Certainly it
changed, adding new spells and other information as needed, updating
news of what other wizards in the world were doing. Using it, she had
found Kit in the middle of a wizardry of his own, and helped him with
it, so passing through their Ordeal together and starting their
partnership. They had got into deep trouble together, several times:
but together, they had always got out again.
Nita sighed and started paging through the manual, very much
missing the 'together' part of the arrangement. She had been
resisting looking for the information on Ireland that Kit had
mentioned until this point, hoping against hope that there would be a
stay of execution. Even now she cherished the idea that her mother or
father might come pushing down the narrow aisle between the seats,
saying, “No, no, we've changed our minds!" But she knew it
was futile. When her mother got an idea into her head, she was almost
as stubborn as Nita was.
So she sat there, and looked down at the manual. It had fallen
open at the Wizard's Oath.
In Life's name, and for Life's sake, I assert that I will employ
the Art which is Its gift in Life's service alone, rejecting all
other usages. I will guard growth and ease pain. I will fight to
preserve what grows and lives well in its own way; nor will I change
any creature unless its growth and life, or that of the system of
which it is part, are threatened, or threaten another. To these ends,
in the practice of my Art, I will ever put aside fear for courage,
and death for life, when it is right to do so - looking always toward
the Heart of Time, where all our sundered times are one, and all our
myriad worlds lie whole, in the One from Whom they proceeded…
The whole plane wobbled as the little tug in front of it pushed it
away from the gate. Nita peered out the window. Pressing her nose
against the cool plastic and looking out, she could just barely make
out her mother and father gazing through the window at her; her
mother waving a little tentatively, her father gripping the railing
in front of the window, not moving. And a little behind them, out of
their range of vision, looking out the window too, Kit.
Stay warm, he said in her head.
Kit, it's not like I'm going away. We'll be hearing from each
other all the time in our heads. It's not like I'm really going
away… Is it?
She was quiet for a moment. The tug pushing the plane began to
turn it, so that her view of him was lost.
Yes it is, he said.
Yeah, well. She caught herself sighing again. Look,
you're going to have the trees to deal with again, and you need time
to plan what you're going to do. And I need time to calm myself down.
Going to call me later?
Yeah. What time?
This thing won't be down until early tomorrow morning, their
time, she said.
Doesn't want to come down at all, from the feel of it,
Kit said drily.
Nita chuckled, caught an odd look from a passing stewardess, and
made herself busy looking as if she had read something funny in her
manual. Yeah. Call me about this time tomorrow.
You got it. Have a good flight!
For what it's worth, Nita said.
The plane began to trundle purposefully out towards the runway.
They didn't have to wait long; air traffic control gave them
clearance right away -Nita, eavesdropping along the plane's nerves,
heard the pilot acknowledging it. Half a minute later the plane
screamed delight and leaped into the air.
New York slid away behind them, replaced by the open sea.
Seven hours later, they landed in Shannon.
Nita had thought she would be completely unable to sleep, but when
they turned out most of the lights in the plane after the meal
service, she leaned her head against the window to see if she could
relax enough to watch the film a little.
The next thing she knew, the sun was coming in the window, and
there was land below them. Nita looked down into the early sun - six
o'clock in the morning, it was - and saw the ragged black coastline
and the curling water white where the water smashed into the rocks,
where the Atlantic threw itself in fury against this first eastern
barrier to its will. And then green - everywhere green, divided by
little lines of hedge; a hundred shades of green, emerald, viridian,
khaki, the pale green that has no right to be anywhere outside of
spring - hedgerows winding between, white dots of sheep, tiny cars
crawling along little toy roads: but always the green. The plane
turned and she saw the beginning sprawl of houses, and Shannon town -
a little city, barely the size of her own.
The plane was turning to line up with the airport's active runway,
and the sun caught her full in the eyes. She shivered, a feeling that
had nothing to do with the warmth of the sudden light. That was warm
enough, but the feeling was cold. Something about to happen,
something about the lances of light, the fire. . .Nita shook her
head: the feeling was gone. I didn't sleep very well, she
thought. I'm susceptible to weird ideas. But then when
wizards have weird ideas, they do well to pay attention to them. She
forced herself to relive the feeling, to think again of the cold, and
the fire, the sun like a spear. . .
Nothing came of it. She shrugged, and watched the plane finish its
turn and drop towards the runway.
It took them about fifteen minutes to get down, and for the plane
to trundle up to the arrivals area. With her rucksack over her back,
she said goodbye at passport control to the stewardess who was taking
care of her. “No, I can manage myself, thanks…"
She went up to the first empty desk she found and laid her
passport on it, and smiled at the man.
He looked down at her and said, “Here's a wee dote of a
thing to be traveling all alone. And how are you this morning?"
“I didn't sleep very well on the plane," Nita said.
“Sure I can't do that myself," the man said, riffling
through her passport. “Keep hearing things all the time. Coming
to see relatives, are you? Here's a nice clean passport then,"
the man said. “Where do you want the stamp, pet? First page? Or
save that for something more interesting?"
Nita thought of the first time she had cleared 'passport'
formalities at the great Crossroads world-gating facility, six
galaxies over, and warmed to the man. “Let that be the first
one, please," she said. The man stamped the passport with
relish. He was a big kindly man with a large nose and little cheerful
eyes. He handed the passport back to her and said, “You're very
welcome in Ireland, pet. You ask for help if you need it, now. Chad
milfallcha."
At least, she had seen that spelled over the doorway past the
arrivals hall: cead mile faille - 'a hundred thousand
welcomes'. 'Thank you," she said, and walked on towards baggage
claim and the big duty-free shop. She wandered around it with her
mouth open for a little while, never having quite seen anything like
it before. It was the size of a small department store, filled with
crystal and linen and china and smoked salmon, and books.
Soon she needed to go to the gate for the flight that would take
her to Dublin.
Another flight, another plane equally eager to be gone. It was
about an hour's flight, over the green, the thousand shades - and all
the bright rivers winding amongst the hills, blazing like fire when
the sun caught them. Her ears had started popping from the plane's
descent almost as soon as it reached altitude, and Nita looked down
and found herself and the plane sinking gently towards a great green
range of mountains, and three mountains notable even among the
others. Nita's mother had told her about these three, and had shown
her pictures. One of them wasn't a mountain, but a promontory: Bray
Head, sticking out into the sea like a fist laid on a table with the
knuckles sticking up. Then, a mile further inland, and westward,
Little Sugarloaf, a hill half again as high as Bray Head. And then
westward another mile, and higher than both the others, Great
Sugarloaf, Slieve na Chulainn as the Irish had it: the
mountain of Wicklow, its name said. It was certainly one of the most
noticeable - a grey stony cone, pointed, its slopes green with
heather -no tree grew there. The plane turned off leftward, making
its way up to Dublin Airport. Another ten minutes and they were down.
Nita got her bag back, got a trolley, looked around curiously at
the automatic change machine that took your money and gave you Irish
money back, and briefly regretted that she didn't have an excuse to
use it. She sighed and pushed her trolley out through the customs
area, out through the sliding doors and past the bored uniformed man
at the desk who kept people from coming in the wrong way.
“Nita!" And there was her Aunt Annie. Nita grinned.
After spending your life with people you know, and then having to
spend a whole day with people you didn't know, the sight of her was a
pleasure. Nita's aunt hurried over to her and gave her a big hug.
She was a big silver-haired lady, big about the shoulders, a
little broad in the beam; a friendly face with pale grey-blue eyes.
Her hair was tied back in a short ponytail behind. “How was
your flight? Were you OK?"
“I was fine, Aunt Annie. But I'm really tired… I
wouldn't mind going home."
“Sure, honey. You come right out here, the car's right
outside." She pushed the trolley out into the little parking
lot.
The morning was holding fresh and fine. Little white clouds were
flying past in a blue sky; Nita put her arms around herself and
hugged herself in surprise at the cold. “Mum told me it might
be chilly, and I didn't believe her. It's July!"
“Listen, my dear," her aunt said,"this is one of
the cooler days we've been having lately. The weather-people say it's
going to get warm again tomorrow: up in the seventies."
“Warm," Nita said, wondering. It had been in the
nineties on the Island when she left.
“We haven't had much rain, either," said her aunt.
"It's been a dry summer, and they're talking about it turning
into a drought if it doesn't rain this week or next." She
laughed a little as she came up to a white Toyota and opened its
boot. They drove around to the parking lots ticket booth, paid the
fee, and went out. Nita spent a few interested moments adjusting to
the fact that her aunt was driving on the left side of the road. “So
tell me," Aunt Annie said, “how are your parents?"
Nita started telling her, with only half her mind on the business;
the rest of her was busy looking at the scenery as they came out on
to the main road - or the 'dual carriageway', as all the signs called
it - heading south towards Dublin, and past it to Wicklow. AN LAR,
said one sign: and under that it said DUBLIN: 8. "What's " An
Lar"?" Nita said.
"That's Irish for "to the city centre"," said
her aunt.
"We're about fifteen miles south of Dublin… it'll take
us about an hour to get through it and home, the way the traffic is.
Do you want to stop in town for lunch? Are you hungry?"
"Nnnnnno," Nita said, yawning. "I think I'd rather
just go and fall over and get some sleep. I didn't get much on the
plane."
Her aunt nodded. "No problem with that… you get rid of
your jetlag. The country won't be going anywhere while you get caught
up on your sleep."
And so they drove through the city. Nita was surprised to see how
much it looked like suburban New York, except that - except. . .Nita
found that she kept saying 'except' about every thirty seconds.
Things looked the same, and then she would see something
completely weird that she didn't understand at all. The street signs,
half in Irish and half in English, were a constant fascination. It
was a very peculiar-looking language, with a lot of extra letters,
and small letters in front of capital letters at the beginnings of
words, something she had never seen before. And the pronunciations. .
.She tried pronouncing a few of the words, and her aunt howled with
laughter and coached her. "No, no! If you try to pronounce Irish
the way it looks, you'll go crazy. That one's pronounced ' bally
aha-cleeah'."
Nita nodded and went on with a brief version of how things were at
home as they drove through the city, out past shops and department
stores and parts of town that looked exactly like New York to Nita's
eyes, though much cleaner; and then started to pass through areas
where small modern housing developments mixed with old homes that had
beautiful clear or stained-glass fanlights above their front doors,
and elaborate molded plaster ceilings that could be glimpsed here and
there through open curtains.
Then these houses, too, gave way, starting to be replaced by
housing developments again, older ones now. The dual carriageway,
which had become just one lane on each side for a while, now
reasserted itself. And then fields started to appear, and big vacant
areas that to Nita's astonishment and delight had shaggy horses
casually grazing on them, right by the side of the road. "Whose
are they?" Nita said.
"They're tinkers' ponies," her aunt said. "The
traveling people leave them where they can get some grass, if the
grass where their caravans are is grazed down already. Look over
there." She pointed off to one side.
Nita looked, expecting to see some kind of a barrel-shaped,
brightly-coloured wagon. Instead there was just a caravan parked off
to one side of the road, with no car hitched to it. There seemed to
be clothes laid over the nearby hedge in the sun: laundry, Nita
realized. As they passed, she got just a glimpse of a small fire
burning near the caravan, and several small children sitting or
crouching around it, feeding it sticks. Then they had swept by.
"Are they gypsies?" Nita said.
Her aunt shrugged. "Some of them say they are. Others are
just people who don't like to live in houses, in one place…
they'd rather move around and be free. We have a fair number of them
down by us."
Nita filed this with about twenty other things she was going to
have to ask more about at her leisure. They passed more small housing
developments -'estates', her aunt called them - where houses sited by
themselves seemed to be the exception rather than the rule. Rather,
two houses were usually built squished together so that they shared
one wall, and each one was a mirror image of the other.
And then even the housing estates started to give out. There was a
last gasp of them as they passed through a town called Shankill,
where the road had narrowed down to a single lane each way again.
Shortly after that it curved off to the right, away from what looked
like an even larger town. "That's Bray," Aunt Annie said.
"We do some of our shopping there. But this is officially County
Wicklow, now: you're out of Dublin when you get near the Dargle."
Nita hadn't noticed the river: it was hidden behind rows of little
houses. "That's Little Bray," her aunt said. "And now,
here's Kilcroney."
The road widened out abruptly into hill and forest, and two lanes
on each side again. "Everything has names," Nita said.
"Every acre of this place has names," her aunt
said. "Every town has "townlands" around it, and every
one of them has a different name. Almost every field, and every
valley and hill." She smiled. "I rather like it."
"I think I might too," Nita said. A wizard could best do
spells when everything in them was completely named: and it was
always easier to use existing names than to coin new ones - which you
had to do if no-one had previously named a thing or place, or if it
didn't know its own name already. And the name you coined had to be
right, otherwise the wizardry would backfire.
“There," her aunt said, maneuvering around a couple of
curves in the road. "There's our mountain."
Nita peered past her aunt, out towards the right. There was Great
Sugarloaf. It looked very different from how it had looked from the
air - sharper, more imposing, more dangerous. Heather did its best to
grow up its sides, but the bare granite of the mountain's peak
defeated it about two-thirds of the way up. Scree and boulders lay
clear to see all about the mountain's bald head.
The road ran past a service station where geese and a goat grazed
behind a fence, watching the traffic; then through a shallow ravine
that ran between two thickly-forested hills. Sunlight would fall down
the middle of it at noon, Nita guessed, but at the moment the whole
deep vale was in shadow. "Glen of the Downs," Aunt Annie
said. "We're almost home. That's a nice place to hike to, down
there, where the picnic benches are."
After a couple more miles down the dual carriageway, Aunt Annie
turned off down a little lane. To Nita's eyes this road looked barely
wide enough for one car, let alone two, but to her shock several
other cars passed them, and Aunt Annie never even slowed down, though
she crunched so far over on the left side of the road that the hedges
scraped the doors.
"See that town down there on the left? That's Greystones,"
said Aunt Annie. "We do the best part of our shopping there. But
here. . ." She turned off down another lane, this one literally
just wide enough to let one car through. In half a minute they came
out in the graveled 'parking lot' in front of a little house. Around
it, on all sides, fenced fields and farm buildings stretched. It was
forty acres, Nita knew: her aunt's life savings had gone into the
farm, her great love.
"Welcome to Ballyvolan," her aunt said. "Come on in
and we"ll get you something to eat."
They did more than that. They gave her a place to stay which was
uniquely her own, and Nita was very pleased.
They put her up, not in the house, but in a caravan out the back:
a trailer, as she would have called it. She was getting the
feeling that everything here had different names that she
was going to have to get used to. But she was used to that;
everything had different names in wizardry, too… yet it struck
her as quite strange being here in this odd place where people she
knew to be speaking English as their first language were
nonetheless speaking it in accents so odd she couldn't make out more
than one word in three. The accents came in all variations of thick,
thin, light, impenetrable, lilting, dark; and people would run all
their words together and talk very fast. Or very softly, so that Nita
shortly began feeling as if she was shouting every time she opened
her mouth.They gave her the caravan, and left her alone. “You'll
want to just fall over and sleep, I should think," Aunt Annie
said. "Come in when you're ready and we'll feed you." So
Nita had unpacked her bag, and sat down on the little bed built into
the side of the caravan. It was a good size for her. Its windows
afforded a clear view of the path from the house, so that if she was
to do a wizardry, she would have a few seconds to shut it down before
anyone got close enough to see what was going on. There were
cupboards and drawers, a shelf above the head of the bed, a little
cupboard to hang things in, a table with a comfortable bench-seat to
work at, and lights set in the walls here and there, and an electric
heater to keep everything warm if it got cool at night.
She leaned back on the bed with her manual in her hands, meaning
to read through some of its Irish material before she dropped off.
She never had a chance.
Nita woke up to find it dark outside. Or not truly dark, but a
very dark twilight. She glanced at her watch and saw that it was
almost eleven at night. They had let her sleep, and she was ravenous.
Boy, I must have needed that, she thought, and swung her"
feet to the floor, stretching and scrubbing at her eyes.
That was when she heard the sound: horses' hooves, right outside
the door. That wasn't a surprise, except that they would be out there
so late. Annie's farm was partly a livery stables, where people kept
their horses because they didn't have stables of their own, or where
they left them to be exercised and trained for shows. There were a
couple of low voices, men's voices Nita thought, discussing something
quietly. That was no surprise either: there were quite a few people
working on Aunt Annie's farm - she had been introduced to a lot of
them when she first arrived, and had forgotten most of their names.
One of the people outside chuckled, said something inaudible.
Nita snapped the bedside light on so that she wouldn't bash into
things, and got up and opened the caravan door to look out and say
hello.
Except that no-one was there.
"Huh," she said.
She went out through the little concrete yard to the front of the
house, where the front door was open, as Aunt Annie had told her it
almost always was except when everyone had gone to bed. Her aunt was
in the big quarry-tiled kitchen, making a cup of tea.
"So there you are!" she said. "Did you sleep well?
Do you want a cuppa?"
"What? Oh, right. Yes, please," Nita said, and sat down
in one of the chairs drawn up around the big pine table. One of the
cats, a black-and-white creature, jumped into her lap: she had
forgotten its name too in the general blur of arrival. "Hi
there," she said to it, stroking it.
"Milk? Sugar?"
"Just sugar, please," Nita said. "Aunt Annie, who
were those people out there with the horses?"
Her aunt looked at her. "People with the horses? All the
staff have gone home. At least I thought they did."
"No, I heard them. The hooves were right outside my door, but
when I looked, they'd gone away. Didn't take them long," she
added.
Aunt Annie looked at her again as she came over and put Nita's
teacup down. Her expression was rather different this time. "Oh,"
she said. 'You mean the ghosts."
Nita stared.
"Welcome to Ireland," said her aunt.
Nita sat back and blinked a little. Her aunt stirred her tea and
said, "Do ghosts bother you?"
"Not particularly," Nita said, wondering just how to
deal with this line of enquiry. Wizards knew that very few ghosts had
anything to do with people's souls hanging around somewhere. Most
apparitions, especially ones that repeated, tended to be caused by a
kind of 'tape recording' that violent emotion could make on matter
under certain circumstances, impressing its energy into the molecular
structure of physical things. Over long periods of time the
'recording' would fade away, but in the meantime it would replay
every now and then, for good reasons or no reason, and upset the
people who happened to see it. And if they happened to believe that
such a thing was caused by human souls, the effects would
get steadily worse, fed by the emotions of the living.
Nita knew all this, certainly. But how much of it could she safely
tell her aunt? And how to get it across without sounding like she
knew more than a fourteen-year-old should?
“Good," her aunt was saying. She drank her tea and
looked at Nita across the table with those cool blue-grey eyes. “Did
you hear the church bells, earlier?"
"Uh, no. I must have been asleep."
"We have a little church down the road," Aunt Annie
said. "About three hundred years ago, after the English killed
their King - Charles the First, it was - his "replacement",
an English general named Oliver Cromwell, came through here."
Her aunt took another long drink of tea. "He and his army went
up and down this country throwing out the Irish landowners and
installing English ones in their places. He sacked cities and burned
houses and churches - ours was one - and got himself quite a name for
unnecessary cruelty." Aunt Annie looked out the kitchen window,
into the near-dark, watching the apple trees out the back move
slightly in the wind. "I think what you heard was, well, a
reminder of some soldiers of his, who were camped here on guard late
at night. You can hear the horses, and you can hear the soldiers
talking, though you usually can't make out what they're saying."
"As if they were in the next room," Nita said.
"That's right. The memory just reasserts itself every now and
then; other people have heard it happening. It's usually pretty
low-key." She looked at Nita keenly.
Nita shrugged in agreement. "They didn't bother me. They
didn't seem particularly, well, "ghostly". No going
"Ooooooo" or trying to scare anyone."
"That's right," her aunt said, sounding relieved. "Are
you hungry?"
"I could eat a cow," Nita said, suspecting that in this
household it would be wiser not to offer to eat horses.
"I've got some beefburgers," her aunt said, getting up,
"and some chicken…"
Nita got up to help, and to poke around the kitchen a little. All
the appliances were about half the size she was used to. She wondered
whether this was her aunt's preference, or whether most of the
cookers and refrigerators sold here were like that, for on the drive
in she had kept getting a feeling that everything was a bit smaller
than usual, had been scaled down somewhat. The rooms in her aunt's
house were smaller than she was used to, as well, reinforcing the
impression. "So have you got other ghosts," Nita said, "or
are those all?"
"Nope, that's it." Her aunt chuckled a bit and pulled
out a frying pan. "You want more, though, you won't have far to
go. This country is thick with them. Old memories. Everything here
has a long memory… longer than it should have, maybe."
She sighed and went rooting in a drawer for a few moments. "There's
a lot of history in Ireland," Aunt Annie said. "A lot of
bad experiences and bad feelings. It's a problem sometimes." She
came up with a spatula. "Do you want onions?"
"Yes, please," Nita said. Her aunt came up with a knife
and handed it to Nita, then found an onion in a bin by the door and
put it on the worktop. "Hope you don't mind crying a little,"
she said.
"No problem."
They puttered about the kitchen together, talking about this and
that: family gossip, mostly. Aunt Annie was Nita's father's eldest
sister, married once about twenty-five years ago, and divorced about
five years later. Her ex-husband was typically referred to in Nita's
family as 'that waste of time', but no-one at home had ever been too
forthcoming about just why he was a waste, and Nita had decided it
was none of her business. Aunt Annie had three kids, two sons and a
daughter, all grown up now and moved out: two of them lived in the
States, one in Ireland. Nita had met her two male cousins a couple of
years ago, when she was very young, and only dimly remembered Todd
and Alec as big, dark-haired, booming shapes that gave her endless
piggyback rides.
At any rate, her aunt had moved with her kids to Ireland after the
divorce, and had busied herself with becoming a successful farmer and
stable-manager. Now she had other people to manage her stables for
her: she saw to the finances of the farm, kept an eye on the function
of the riding school that also was based on her land, and otherwise
lived the life of a moderately well-to-do countrywoman.
They fried up beefburgers and onions. There were no rolls: her
aunt took down a loaf of bread and cut thickish slices from it for
both of them. "Didn't you have any dinner?" Nita said.
"It's way past time."
“We don't have set mealtimes," Aunt Annie said. 'My
staff come in and get a snack when they can, and I tend to eat when
I'm hungry. I was busy with the accounts for most of this evening -
didn't notice I was hungry until just now. Unlike some," she
said, looking ruefully down at the floor around the cooker, which was
suddenly littered with cats of various colours, “who are hungry
whether they've just eaten or not."
Nita laughed and bent down to scratch the cats: the
black-and-white cat again, and a marmalade-coloured cat with golden
eyes, and a tiny delicate white-bibbed tabby, and another
black-and-white cat of great dignity, who sat watching the others,
and Nita and her aunt, unblinking. “Bear," Aunt Annie
said, “and Chessie, and Big Paws. All of you, out of here:
you've had your dinners! Now where's the mustard got to?"
She turned away to find it. Under her breath, Nita said hurriedly
in the wizards' Speech, “You all get out of here and I'll
see if I can liberate something for you later… "
They sat looking thoughtful - since almost everything that thinks
can recognize and understand the Speech - then one by one got up and
strolled off. Big Paws went last, looking thoughtfully at Nita as he
did so. Her aunt had found the mustard, and noticed the exodus.
“Huh," she said. “I guess they don't like the smell
of the onions."
“It's pretty strong," Nita said, and started spreading
mustard on bread.
When everything was ready, they sat down and ate. 'I hope you
don't mind being a little on your own tomorrow," Aunt Annie
said. “You hit us at kind of a busy time. There's going to be a
hunt here in a few days, and we have to start getting ready for it."
“You mean like a fox hunt?" Nita said.
“That's right. Some of the local farmers have been
complaining about their chicken flocks being raided. Anyway, some of
our horses are involved, so we have to have the vet in to certify
them fit, and then the farrier is coming in tomorrow afternoon to do
some re-shoeing. It's going to be pretty hectic. If you want to be
around here, that's fine: or if you think you'll be bored, you might
want to go down to Greystones - it's a pretty easy bike ride from
here. Or take the bus over to Bray and look around."
“OK," Nita said. I'll see how I feel… I'm still
pretty tired."
“Traveling eastbound takes it out of you," Aunt Annie
said. “It won't be so bad going back."
You said it, Nita thought. And the sooner the better.
But she smiled anyway, and said, “I hope not."
They finished eating, and cleared the table. “If you want to
watch TV late, you're going to be out of luck," her aunt said.
“All but one of the TV stations shut down around midnight, and
the one that's left mostly just shows old films. But if you feel
inclined, go ahead."
“Uh, thanks. I thought I might read for a while. After that
I may just go to sleep again… I'm still rather tired."
'That's fine. You make yourself completely at home." Her aunt
looked at Nita with an expression that had some of Big Paws' look
about it. “It must have been a bit of a wrench, just being
shipped off like that."
What did they tell you, I wonder? Nita thought.
“It was," she said after a moment. “But I'll cope."
Her aunt smiled. 'Typical of our side of the family," she
said. “There's a long history of that. Well, if you get hungry
or something later, just come on in and take what you need. Use the
back door, though: I'm going to lock the front now, and turn in. I'll
leave a light on for you in here. You know where everything is, the
bathroom and so forth?"
“Yeah, Aunt Annie. Thanks."
Her aunt headed off. Nita looked around the kitchen to see if
there was anything else that needed cleaning up - her mother had
drummed into her that she should make sure she returned hospitality
by helping out in the kitchen: her aunt hated washing-up more than
anything else, her mother had said. But there was nothing left to do.
Except something that needed a wizard to do it, and Nita set about
that straightaway.
She headed out the back door, out through a little archway into
the concrete yard again. The only light was the one she had left on
in the caravan, and it was dim. She paused outside the door. Even
now, past midnight, the sky wasn't completely black. Nevertheless, it
was blanketed with stars, much brighter than she was used to seeing
them through the light pollution of the New York suburbs. And there
was no sound here but the faintest breath of wind. Even the dual
carriageway a mile away made no noise at all. It was as if everyone
in this part of the country had gone to bed all at once. There was
only one light visible, about a mile away across the fields:
someone's house light. For someone who had always lived in places
where the street had streetlights on all night, this utter darkness
was a shock.
But the stars, she thought. The Milky Way was clearly
visible, even bright. At home it was almost impossible to see it at
all. At least there's been one thing worth seeing here.
She shivered hard then, and ducked back into the caravan to get
her jacket, and her manual.
Once she had them she headed out across the concrete yard again,
making for the log fence that separated the land immediately around
Aunt Annie's house from the fields beyond it. The closest field was
planted with something called oilseed rape -tall green plants with
flowers at the top so extremely yellow that they had made Nita's eyes
hurt to look at them in the sunshine that morning when she had
arrived. The field beyond that was clean pasture, grassland being
left fallow for this year. That was what Nita wanted, for there was a
thick strip of woodland at the far side of it.
She made her way through the oilseed rape, enjoying the fragrance
of it, and on to the next fence. This was barbed wire: she climbed
one of the fenceposts carefully, so as not to tear anything.
Cautiously, for the ground over here wasn't as even as it had been in
the rape field, Nita made her way into the centre of the field, and
opened her manual.
She said the two words that would make the pages generate enough
light to read by, though not enough to mess up her night vision.
Normally she wouldn't have needed the manual for this spell, which
was more a matter of simple conversation than anything else; but she
didn't know the name she needed to call, and had to look it up. The
manual's index was straightforward as usual. “Canidae,"
she said under her breath. “Here we go."
The spell was a calling, but the kind that was a request, not a
demand. She hoped there would be someone to respond. She recited the
standard setup, the request for the Universe to hear. Then, “Ai
mathrara," she said in the Speech, “if any hear, let
them speak to me; for there's need."
And then she put the book down and sat there in the quiet, and
waited.
It seemed to take a long time before she heard the soft sound of
something rustling in the grass, about a hundred meters away.
Normally she would never have heard it, except that her ears were
sharpened by sitting in this total silence. The noise stopped.
“Mathrara," she said then, very quietly, “if
that's you, then I'm here."
Another rustling, another silence.
“You speak it with an accent," said a voice in a series
of short, soft barks, “but well enough. Let me see you."
Nita saw the long, low, sharp-nose shape come towards her. The
dog-fox had a tail bigger and bushier and longer than she would have
thought possible. Only the faintest firefly gleam from the manual's
pages glinted in his eyes and silvered his fur, giving him enough of
an outline for her to see him.
“So," the fox said.
“What accent?" Nita said, curious. As far as she knew,
her accent in the Speech was quite good.
“We wouldn't say "mathrara" here.
"Madreen rua", that would be it." And Nita
chuckled, for that meant 'the little red dog' in the Speech.
“Local customs rule," Nita said, smiling. “As
usual. I have a warning for you, madreen rua. There's a hunt
coming through here in a few days."
The fox yipped quietly in surprise. “They are early, then."
“That's as may be," Nita said. “But if I were
you, I'd spread the word to keep your people well out of this area,
and probably for about five miles around on all sides. Maybe more.
And you might lay off the chickens a little."
The fox laughed silently, a panting sound. “They've poisoned
almost all the rats: what's a body to eat? But for the moment…
as you say. I am warned, wizard. Your errand's done." It looked
at her with a thoughtful look. “So then," it said. “Go
well, wizard." And it whisked around and went bounding off
through the pasture-grass without another word.
Nita shut her manual and sat there in the quiet for a while more,
getting her breath back. Talking to animals differed in intensity the
more clever the animal was, and the more or less used it was to human
beings. Pets like cats and dogs tended to have more fully humanized
personalities, and could easily be got to understand you; but they
also tended to be short-spoken - possibly, Nita thought, because
being domesticated and more or less confined to a daily routine, they
had less to talk about. Wilder animals had more to say, but it was
often more difficult to understand them, the message being coloured
with hostility or fear, or plain old bewilderment. The fox lived on
the fringes of human life, knew human ways, but was wary, and so
there was a cool tinge, a remoteness, about the way it came across.
At any rate, she had fulfilled her own responsibilities for the
evening. A wizard had a duty to prevent unnecessary pain, and
fox-hunting did not strike Nita as particularly necessary, no matter
what farmers might say about the need to exterminate 'vermin'. If a
fox was stealing someone's chickens, let them shoot it cleanly,
rather than chasing it in terror across half the countryside and
getting dogs to rip it to shreds.
Meanwhile, there were other concerns.
Kit? she said in her head.
Yeah!
She paused a moment. What's that noise?
I'm chewing, Kit said.
Oh no, you're eating dinner!
It's not such a fascinating experience that I can't spare a
few minutes to talk to you, he said. Nita got a distinct
impression of slightly lumpy mashed potatoes, and restrained herself
from swallowing. What's happening? Kit said.
This, she said, and gave him a series of pictures of the
day as quickly as she could, ending with the fox. Great, huh?
Bored with me already, Kit said. I knew it.
Kit. . .I She would have punched him hard, had he been in
range. As it was, he flinched a little from what he felt her fist and
arm wanting to do. Look, she said, I'm worn out. I'll
talk to you more in the morning.
He started to nod and stopped himself. She had to laugh a little.
Have a good sleep, Kit said.
Will do.
She let the contact ebb away, then got up and started carefully
walking back the way she had come. Behind her, from the woodland, a
fox was barking; perhaps a mile away, another answered it.
Nita smiled to herself and headed for the caravan.
As she had thought, she wasn't able to stay up very late that
night. She tried to watch some television, and as her aunt had warned
her, only one channel of the six available was working, showing some
old film that didn't interest her. So she turned it off and went back
to the caravan again to read. Not before, on the sly, opening a small
can of cat food and parceling it out to the cats. They accepted this
with great pleasure, purring and rubbing and making their approval
known: but none of them spoke to her.
She went back to bed and slept some more. The dreams were not
entirely pleasant. In one of them, she thought she felt the earth
move, but it was probably just the wind shaking the caravan. When she
woke up, everything was quite still. It was early morning - how early
she couldn't tell any more without her watch: the different sunrise
time here had her thoroughly confused. She found her watch and saw to
her surprise that, even though the sun was well up the sky, it was
only seven o'clock in the morning.
She got up and dressed in yesterday's clothes, slipped into the
house, had a quick shower, dressed again in clean clothes this time,
and went to see what there was for breakfast. There were already
several people in the kitchen, two of whom Nita had been introduced
to earlier. One was Joe, the stable manager, a tall lean young man
with a grin so wide that Nita thought his face was in danger of
cracking. Another was Derval, the head riding instructor, a tall
curly-haired woman, eternally smoking a hand-rolled cigarette. She
had a drawly accent that made her sound almost American.
“There y'are then," Derval said. “You want some
tea?"
Nita was beginning to think that every conversation in Ireland
began this way. “Yes, please," she said, and rooted around
in the big ceramic bread crock for the loaf. “Where's Aunt
Annie?"
“Down at the riding school, waiting for the farrier. She
said to tell you to come on down if you want to."
“OK," Nita said, and cut herself a slice of bread and
put it in the toaster. The butter was already out on the worktop, as
were a basket of eggs from the farm's hens, various packages of bacon
and a gruesome-looking sausage called 'black pudding', more toast,
some of it with bites out of it, boxes of cereal, and spilled sugar.
Breakfast was a hurried business in this house, from the look of
things.
Nita sat down with her tea and toast and pulled over the local
weekly paper, The Bray People. Its front-page story was
about someone's car catching on fire in the main street of Wicklow
town, and Nita sat there paging through it in total wonder that any
place in the world should be so quiet and uneventful that a story
like that would make the front page. Derval looked over her
shoulder and pointed with one finger at an advertisement in the
classifieds that said BOGS FOR SALE. Nita burst out laughing.
“If you're going to be around the stable block," Derval
said to her, going to get another piece of bread out of the toaster,
“just one thing. Watch out for the horse in number five. He's
got a bad habit of biting."
“Uh, yeah," Nita said. She had been wondering when she
was going to have to mention this. “I'm a little scared of
horses… I hadn't been planning to get too close to them."
“Scared of horses!" Joe said. “We'll fix that."
“Uh, maybe tomorrow," Nita said. She had been put up on
a horse once, several years ago on holiday, and had immediately
fallen off it. This had coloured her opinions about horses ever
since.
Joe and Derval finished their breakfasts and headed out, leaving
Nita surrounded by cats eager to shake her down for another free
handout. “No way, you guys!" she said. “Once was a
special occasion. You want more, you'd better talk to your boss."
They looked at her in thinly disguised disgust and stalked off.
Nita finished her tea and toast, washed her cup and plate, and then
wandered out into the concrete yard again. There was a pathway past
the back of her caravan into the farm area proper, and the road that
wound past the front of the house curved around to meet it. Here
there was another large concreted area with two or three large brown,
metal-sided, barnlike buildings arranged in a loose triangle around
it. The field on the right-hand side as she faced it was full of
horse-jumping paraphernalia, jumps and stiles; all around the edge of
it ran a big track covered with wood shavings and chips for the
horses to run on. Further down and on her right was the stabling
barn, and beyond it what Derval had referred to as 'the riding
school', a big covered building that had nothing in it except a floor
thickly covered with the same chips as on the track outside. This was
where the riders practiced when the weather was bad.
Nita took a little while to look around in there, found nothing of
interest, and made her way back to the stables. There were about
fifteen box stalls with various horses looking out over the doors, or
eating their breakfasts, or standing there with vaguely bored
expressions. She looked particularly at the horse in number five, who
was a big handsome black horse. But he had a bad look in his eye, and
when (since there was no human around to hear) she greeted him in the
Speech, he eyed her coldly, laid his ears back and snorted, "Clear
off, little girl, or I'll have your arm off."
Nita shrugged and moved on. Other horses were more forthcoming.
When she spoke to them in the Speech, they answered, asking her for a
sugar cube, or asking if she would please take them out. A few just
tossed their heads, blinked lazily, and went back to their eating.
At the end of the stable barn was an extremely large pile of hay,
kept under cover there so that the rain couldn't get at it, and the
horses could be given it easily. Nita was standing for a moment
looking at it, when something small and black, a rock she thought,
fell down from the top of it. It tumbled down the hay, and even
though Nita sidestepped, the falling black thing fell crookedly, and
landed on top of one of her trainers.
She looked down in shock. It was a kitten, its body no bigger than
one of her hands. It more or less staggered to its feet, looked up at
her, and meowed, saying, "Sorry!"
"Don't mention it," Nita said.
The kitten, which was already in the act of scampering away after
a windblown straw, stopped so suddenly that it fell over forwards.
Nita restrained herself mightily from laughing. It righted itself,
washed furiously for a second, then looked at her. "Another
one," it said. "The wind does blow, doesn't it."
"Another what?"
"Another wizard. Are you deaf?"
"Uh, no," Nita said. "Sorry, I'm new here. Who are
you, then?"
"I am Tualha Slaith, a princess of the People," she
said, rattling it all off in a hurry, “a bard and a scholar.
And who are you?"
“I'm Nita Callahan."
“Nita?" said the kitten. “What kind of name is
that?"
Nita had to stop for a moment. She was amazed to be getting this
much conversation out of a domestic cat, let alone a kitten that
barely looked old enough to be weaned yet. “I think it was
Spanish, originally," she said after a second or so. “Juanita
is the long form."
“Aha, a Spaniard!" the kitten said, her eyes wide.
"There's wine from the royal Pope, Upon the ocean green: And
Spanish ale shall give you hope, My dark Rosaleen!"
“You've lost me," said Nita. “Anyway, I'm not a
big ale fan…"
The kitten looked at Nita as if she was a very dun bulb indeed.
“It's going to get really crowded in here shortly," the
kitten said. “Let's go out." She scooted out the barn
door, and Nita followed her, feeling rather bemused: out the back,
into the area between the riding school and the stable block. The
path led up towards the field where the jumping equipment was. There
was no-one out there at the moment.
The kitten stopped several times in her run to crouch down, her
little behind waggling, and pounce on a bug, or leaf, or stalk of
grass, or blown bit of hay; and she always missed. Nita was having
trouble controlling her reaction to this, but if there was one thing
a wizard had practice in being, it was polite: so she managed. A
little dusty whirlwind passed them by as they went between the riding
school and the stable block, and Tualha paused to let it go by. “Good
day," she said.
“You usually talk to wind?" Nita said, amused.
Tualha eyed her. "That's how the People go by," she said
“the People of the Air. You are new here." She
scuttled on.
They came to the fence. Tualha made a mighty leap halfway up on to
the fencepost, hauled herself up claw over claw, and sat at the top,
where she washed briefly.
Nita sat down on the fence next to her. “Aren't you a little
young to be a bard?" she said.
The kitten looked Nita up and down. “Aren't you a little
young to be a wizard?"
'Well, no, I'm fourteen.”
“And that's what percentage of your lifespan?"
“Uh. . ." Nita had to stop and figure it out.
“You can't even tell me right away? Poor sort of ban-draioa
you'd make over here. Maths are important."
Nita flushed briefly. Whatever a ban-draioa might be,
maths had never been one of her favorite things. “And you of
Spanish blood," Tualha said, “but you don't know that
song, about how the Spanish came to Ireland first? What do
you know?"
“Not much sometimes," Nita said, suspecting that here,
at least, that was probably going to be true. “I know about the
Spanish Armada, a little." Very little, she added to
herself. History had never been a favorite with her either, but she
was beginning to suspect that that was going to have to change.
“That was only the fifteenth invasion," Tualha said.
“The real causes of things go back much further. The wind
moves, and things move in it. Now, in the beginning. . ."
“Do we have to go back that far?" Nita said
dryly.
The kitten glared at her. “Don't interrupt. How do you
expect to become wise?"
“How did you do it?"
Tualha shrugged. “I've been in the hills. But also, I had to
be a bard: I was found in a bag. It's traditional."
Nita remembered her aunt saying something the previous night about
one of the farm cats having been found in a sack by the roadside,
abandoned and starving. The starving part, at least, had been dealt
with: Tualha was as round as a little ball. “Anyway,"
Tualha said, glaring at Nita again, “it's all in the Book of
Conquests, and the Book of Leinster, and the Yellow Book of Lecan."
"I doubt I could just go get those out of the library where I
come from," Nita said,"so perhaps you'll enlighten me."
She grinned.
"It's all in the wizards' Mastery anyway," Tualha said,
"if you'd bothered to look. But grow wise by me. In the
beginning there was no-one in this island; it was bleak and bare, nor
was it an island at all. The Flood rose and covered it, and fell away
again. Then two hundred and sixty-four years later came twenty-four
men and twenty-four women: those were Partholon and his people. At
that time in Ireland, there was only one treeless and grassless
plain, three lakes and nine rivers; so they built some more."
"Built. . ."?" Nita said. "When was this?"
"Four hundred thousand years ago. Didn't I mention? Now do
stop interrupting. They built mountains and carved valleys, and they
fought the Fomor. The monster people," Tualha said in obvious
annoyance at Nita's blank look;”the ones who were here before.
The Fomori made a plague, the sickness that makes those who catch it
hate and fight without thought; and the plague killed Partholon's
people. So the Island that was not an island was empty. Then after
another three thousand years, the people of Nemed came. They settled
there and dug rivers and planted forests; and they met the Fomor and
caught their plague - fought with them, and lost, and in the great
strife of the battle the land was broken away from the greater land,
and drowned in ice, and then water. When the ice melted and the water
drew back, another people came after: the Fir Bolg. They brought new
beasts and birds into the land, and there was song in the air and
life in the waters."
“When did the cats get here?" Nita said.
“Later. Shush! The Fomor came to them too, though, with
gifts and fair words, and married with them, and darkened their
minds; and they caught the battle-sickness from the Fomor, and most
died of it as all the others had: and the ones that were left had the
bad blood of the Fomori in them, and became half-monstrous too.. .
.Are you getting all this?" Tualha said.
“I think so." Nita resolved to have a look at her
manual later, though, if as Tualha said all this information was in
there. It might have been in a form that made sense to a cat at this
point, but Nita was a little uncertain about it all, particularly
about some of the dates.
“Well. After this the One grew angry that Its fair land was
being ruined, and sent another people to live here. That was the
Tuatha de Danaan, the Children and People of the Goddess Danu. They
tried to parley with the Fir Bolg, but the Fir Bolg were sick with
the battle-sickness of their Fomor blood, and would make no parley.
So there was a great fight at the Plain of the Towers, Moytura. The
battle came out a draw, and both sides drew apart and waited for a
sign. And the sign came, sent by the One: the young hero-god, Lugh
the Allcrafted. He told the Tuatha to bring the four treasures of the
people of Dana, the Cup and Stone and Sword and Spear they had
brought with them when they first came there from the Four Oldest
Cities. Seven years he reforged those treasures with the power that
was in him. Then the Children of Danu went forth to battle once more
at Moytura. Lugh went forward with the Spear called Luin, and with it
destroyed Balor of the Deadly Eye, and the Fomori."
Tualha stopped, panting a little. Nita made a list in her head.
'That's, let's see," she said,"six invasions. If you count
the Tuatha."
“It's all invasions," said Tualha, “from
the land's point of view."
Nita thought about that for a moment. “You may have
something there. So then who threw the Tuatha out?"
Tualha laughed at her. "Sure, you're joking me," she
said. "They're still here."
"What?" Nita said.
A leaf went by Tualha on the breeze. She jumped at it, missed
spectacularly, and came down on the ground so hard that Nita could
hear the breath go out of her in a squeak. Nita couldn't help it any
more: she burst out laughing. "I'm sorry, I really am," she
said, "but I think you need some practice."
Tualha looked at her scathingly. "When you're a cat-bard,"
she said, "you get to choose. You get to be fast, or you get to
be clever. And no offence, but I prefer clever. Not sure what you
prefer, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain," she muttered, and scuttered
off.
Nita chuckled a little, then got up and made her way back the way
Tualha had gone, through the area between the riding school and the
stables. As she went she noticed a sort of burning smell, and put her
head quickly into the stable-block to make sure that something
flammable hadn't fallen into the hay. She couldn't see anything but
one of the grooms leading a chestnut horse out.
In the concreted yard, she found the source of the burning. There
was a small pickup truck out there, and a square steel box about half
a meter square had been unloaded from it. It's a forge, Nita
thought, as the little woman standing by it pulled at a cord hanging
out of one side, and pulled at it again, and again, like someone
trying to start a lawnmower.
The comparison was apt, since a moment later a compressor
stuttered and then roared to life. That pushes air into it,
Nita thought, and then. . .The woman standing by it went
around to one side of the portable forge and applied a blowtorch to
an aperture there. How about that, Nita thought. Portable
horseshoeing. . .
Nita went down to have a look as the chestnut horse was led up to
the forge to be reshod. The woman standing by the forge had to be
about sixty. She was of medium height, with short close-cropped white
hair and little wire-rimmed glasses, wearing jeans and boots and a
T-shirt. Her face was very lined and very cheerful, and her accent
was lighter than a lot of them Nita had heard so far: in fact, she
sounded like an American who had been here for a long time. "Ah,
you again," she said to the chestnut as the groom led it up and
fastened its reins to a loop on the back of the pickup truck's
tailgate. "We'll do better than we did last time. Ah," the
farrier said then, looking up immediately as Nita wandered over.
"You'll be Miz Callahan's niece."
"That's right," Nita said, and put her hand out to
shake. She was getting used to the ritual by now, and was becoming
relieved that no-one was in a position to offer her any tea.
The farrier held up her hands in apology: they were covered with
honest grime. "Sorry," she said.
"I'm Biddy O'Dalaigh. How are you settling in?"
“Pretty well, thanks."
“Have you seen this done before?"
“Only on TV," Nita said. “And never out of the
back of a truck."
Biddy laughed. “Makes it easier to get a day's work done,"
she said, rooting around in a box in the truck and coming out with a
horseshoe. She looked critically from it to the horse's feet, then
bent down to push it into the aperture of the furnace-box. “Used
to be that all the farms had their own farriers. No-one can afford it
now, though. So I go to my work, instead of people bringing it to
me."
Nita leaned against the truck to watch. "You must travel a
lot."
Biddy nodded and walked around to the front of the horse, stroking
it and whistling to it softly between her teeth. "All over the
county," she said. "A lot of horse shows and such."
With her back to the horse's nose, she picked up its right forefoot
and curled it around and under, grasping it between her knees. With a
tool like a nail-puller, she went around the horse's hoof loosening
the nails and prising them up one by one, and then changed her
leverage and knocked the shoe completely up and off. With another
tool, a smaller one with a sharp point, Biddy began trimming down the
rough edges of the hoof. 'Tell Derval," Biddy said to Aisling,
the blonde groom who had been handling the chestnut,"that he
won't be needing the surgical shoes any more; the hoofs cleared up."
Nita was surprised. "Surgical horseshoes?" she said.
"Oh yes," Biddy said. "Horses have problems with
their feet the same as people do. Tango here has been wearing a
booster until this hoof grew back straight - he hurt his foot a few
months ago, and that can make the hoof go crooked. It's just an
overdeveloped toenail, after all." She patted Tango as she got
up. "We're all better now, though, aren't we, my lad? And you'll
have a nice run tomorrow." She reached into the truck and came
up with a pair of tongs.
"This one's in the hunt?" Nita said.
Biddy nodded. "He belongs to Jim McAllister up on the Hill.
Jim's a great one for a mad ride, though I don't think he cares about
the fox at the end of it." She rooted around in the forge,
stirring and rearranging the coals in it. Nita peered into the
opening of it.
"Lava rocks?" she said.
"Oh aye, like in the barbecues. They work as well as charcoal
unless you're doing drop forging or some such."
She turned her attention back to the hoof, scraping its edges a
bit more. Then Biddy picked up the tongs again. "Here we go,
now," she said, and took hold of the hoof again. With her free
hand she plucked the horseshoe out of the furnace and slapped it hard
against the hoof, exactly where she wanted it. There was a billow of
smoke, and a stink like burned hair or nails.
Nita waved the smoke away. "Foul, isn't it," Biddy said,
completely untroubled. After dunking the shoe into a bucket of cold
water, she dropped the tongs, then took a hammer out of another belt
loop, reached into a pocket for nails, and began fitting the shoe,
tapping the nails in with great skill, each nail halfway in with one
tap, all the way in with the next.
Nita watched Biddy do Tango's other three shoes. Then another
horse was led out, and Nita turned away: this kind of thing was
interesting enough, once. Maybe I'll go down to Greystones,
she thought. Aunt Annie had told her that the bike was out in the
shed behind the riding school, if she wanted to use it and no-one
else had it. Or maybe I won't. It was strange, having
nowhere familiar to go to, and no-one familiar to go with. Being at
loose ends was not a sensation she was very used to: but she didn't
feel quite bold enough at the moment to just go charging off into a
strange town.
I wouldn't mind if Kit were here, though…
Nita wandered back the way she had come, back to the field where
the jumping equipment lay around. She climbed over the fence and
walked out into the field to look at it all; the odd barber-striped
poles, the jumps and steps and stiles, some painted with brand names,
or names of local shops.
The wind began to rise. From this field, which stood at the top of
a gentle rise, you could see the ocean. Nita stood there and gazed at
it for a while. The brightness it had worn this morning, under full
sunlight, was gone. Now, with the sun behind a cloud, it was just a
flat silvery expanse, dull and pewter-coloured. Nita smelled smoke
again, and idly half-turned to look over her shoulder, towards the
farrier's furnace.
And was rather shocked not to see it there at all… or
anything else. The farm was gone.
The contour of the land was still there - the way it trended
gently downhill past the farm buildings, and then up again toward the
dual carriageway and the hills on its far side. But there were no
buildings, no houses that she could see. The road was gone. Or not
gone: reduced to a rutted dirt track. And the smoke. . .
She looked around her in great confusion. There was a pillar of
black smoke rising up off to one side, blown westward by the rising
wind off the sea. Very faintly in this silence she could hear cries,
shouts. Something white over there was burning. It was the little
white church down the road, St Patrick's of Kilquade, with its one
bell. She stood there in astonishment, hearing the cries on the wind,
and then a terrible metallic note, made faint by the distance: the
one bell blowing in the wind, then shattering with heat and the fall
of the tower that housed it. A silence followed the noise…
then faint laughter, and the sound of glass exploding outwards in the
force of the fire.
And a voice spoke, down by her feet. "Yes, they have been
restless of late, those ghosts," said Tualha, looking where Nita
looked, at the smoke. "I thought I might find you here. It's as
I said, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain. The wind blows, and things get blown
along in it. Bards and wizards alike. Why would you be here,
otherwise? But better to be the wind than the straw, when the
Carrion-Crow is on the wing. It always takes draoiceacht to
set such situations to rights."
Nita gulped and tried to get hold of herself. This was a wizardry,
but not one of a kind she had ever experienced. Worldgating, travel
between planes, she knew. But those required extensive and specific
spelling. Nothing of the sort had happened here. She had simply
turned around… and been here. "Where are we?"
she said softly. "How did we get here?"
"You went cliathánach," Tualha said.
"Sideways, as I did. True, it's not usually so easy. But that's
an indication that things are in the wind indeed."
"Sideways," Nita breathed. "Into the past. . ."
"Or the future," Tualha said, "or the never-was.
All those are here. You know that."
"Of course I know it," Nita said, a bit irritable with
the shock of everything. It was part of a wizard's most basic
knowledge that the physical world coexisted with hundreds of
thousands of others, both like it and very unlike. No amount of
merely physical travel would get you into any of them. The right
wizardry, though, and you had to move no more than a step. "It
shouldn't be anything like this easy, though," she
said.
Tualha looked up at her with wide, bland eyes. "It is easier
here," she said. "It always has been. But you're right that
it shouldn't be this easy. There's danger in it, both for
the "daylight" world and the others."
Nita looked at the smoke, shaking her head. "What was it you
said…? The wind blows, and things get blown along with it?"
Tualha said nothing. Nita stood there and thought how casually she
had said to her mother, // I go on call in Ireland, I go on call,
and that's it. It was not her mother's idea that she come here,
after all. One of the Powers that Be had sent her here to do a job.
She knew that when she got back to the farmhouse - if she
got back to the farmhouse and opened her manual, she would find she
was on active status again. And here she was, without her partner,
without her usual Senior Wizards' support for their authority didn't
run here: Europe had its own Senior structures. Alone, and with a
problem that she didn't understand. . .She was going to have to catch
up on her reading.
Tualha crouched and leaped at a bit of ash that the wind sailed
past her. She missed it. Nita sighed. "How do we get back?"
she said.
"You haven't done this before?" Tualha said. "Where
were you looking when it happened?"
"At the ocean."
"Look back, then."
Nita turned her back on the smoke and the cries and the brittle
music of breaking glass, and looked out to the flat grey sea, willing
things to be as they had been before.
"There you are, then," Tualha said. Nita turned again.
There was the farm, the riding school, the farmhouse: and the field,
full of its prosaic jumping equipment, all decals and slightly
peeling paint. "But indeed," Tualha said, "it's as I
told you. Something must change. Get about it, before it gets about
us."
The next morning, Nita did what she usually did when she was
confused - the thing that had made her a wizard in the first place.
She went to the library.
She caught the bus in, a green double-decker that stopped at the
end of her aunt's road, and climbed up to the second floor of the
bus. There was no-one at all there, so she went straight forward to
take the seat right at the front, its window looking directly
forwards and four meters down on to the ground. It was interesting to
ride along little country lanes and look right down on to the sheep
and the hedges and the potholes from such a height.
But she didn't let it distract her for very long. The section in
the wizard's manual on Ireland was quite lengthy. This was not a
surprise to her, since at the moment the section on the United States
was quite short… most likely since she wasn't there. The
manual tended to have as much information as you needed on any
particular subject, and simply waited for you to look for it.
She immediately found that she had been correct to be a little
suspicious of Tualha's numbers. The things she had discussed as
happening four hundred thousand years before had apparently actually
happened four hundred million years before. This didn't
surprise Nita either; she remembered Aunt
Annie saying yesterday that as far as she knew, the only times
cats were concerned about were their mealtimes.
In any case, the manual told her of the formation of Ireland, some
four hundred million years earlier; of the pushing up of the great
chain of mountains that it shared with Newfoundland, and with the
Pyrenees. A hundred and fifty million years later, the continental
plate on which Ireland stood began to move so that the great island
that had been both England and Ireland was flooded and split, and the
ice came down and tore at it.
It just explained the science of it, of course. A wizard knows to
look further than mere science for explanations. The world was made,
and none of these things happen by accident. It was made by the
Powers: not created in some abstract sense, but made, stone
by stone, as an artist makes, or a cook, or a craftsman - with
interest and care. The One, the only name that wizards have for that
Power which was senior to the Powers that Be, and everything else,
like a good manager had delegated many of its functions to the
first-made creatures, the Powers -which some people in the past had
called gods, and others had called angels. The Powers made different
parts of the world, and became associated with them simply because
they loved them, as people who make tend to love what they've made.
But something had gone wrong in Ireland's making. Someone had been
- it was tempting to say 'interfering'. The manual said nothing
specific about this: it tended to let one draw one's own conclusions
on the more complex ethical issues. But several times, the Makers had
begun to make the island; and several times, something had gone
wrong. Cataclysms, a glacial movement that happened too quickly, a
continental plate ramming another faster than had been intended. A
misjudgement? A miscalculation? Nita thought not. She thought she saw
here the interference of her old enemy, the Lone Power, the one which
(for good or evil) invented death, and later went through the world
seeing what It could destroy or warp.
It seemed that the bright Powers, the Builders, had not seen, or
suspected, the flaws inserted in their building by the Lone Power's
working. So Ireland had come undone several times, and had had to be
patched. Indeed, the top part of it had only been welded on about two
hundred and fifty million years after the original complex began to
be formed - after other land that should have been Ireland was
drowned beneath the sea.
So then. Two or three attempts to make, frustrated two or three
times by the Lone Power, and then, as Tualha said, the One had become
impatient. Or maybe impatience was an inaccurate emotion to attribute
to the Power that conceived the whole universe at its beginning, and
through to its end. The One's great intent, along with that of the
wizards and the Powers that Be, who do Its will, is to preserve
energy - to keep things running for as long as they can be made to
run, with what's available… and not to waste unnecessarily.
Building here was being actively hindered. So a new group of Makers
came into the world to shape Ireland: greater powers, more senior,
more central, than those who had worked here before. They would set
it right.
They tried. Nita saw, between the telling of the manual and what
Tualha told her, that just as the One had scaled up its response, so
had the Lone Power. The Fomori had been growing more powerful each
time they had been challenged. Each time they were put down, they
came back more powerful yet. And then came the first battle of
Moytura.
The version that Tualha gave her turned out to be much
romanticized and classicized. Moytura itself was a great strife of
forces over many centuries, as mountains were raised and thrown down,
river valleys carved and choked; and the ice rose and fell. The
battle went on here for a good while.
And then. . .Nita turned a page over, scanning down it. She was
beginning to get the drift of this. Here was the arrival of Lugh of
the Long Reach. She thought she knew this particular Power. She had
met it once or twice. A young warrior, fierce, kindly, a little
humorous, liable to travel in disguise: a Power known by many names
in many places and times. Michael, Athene, Thor - it was the One's
Champion, one of the greatest of all creatures: definitely a Power to
be reckoned with. As Lugh, that Power had come and poured Its virtue
into the great Treasures that the Tuatha had brought from the Four
Cities.
Then he and the Tuatha had gone out with those weapons against
Balor of the Evil Eye. Who was he? Nita thought. Was he
the Lone Power Itself? Or some unfortunate creature that It corrupted
and inhabited? That, too, was a favorite tactic. It didn't
matter. Balor had held the humans of the island, and his twisted
creatures the Fomori, and the other, lesser powers, in great terror
for thousands of years. But then came the second battle, as Tualha
had said, and all that had changed. War came from Heaven to Earth
with a vengeance. The Champion, in the form of Lugh, struck Balor
down.
Nita turned another page over and saw why Tualha had laughed at
her so. Certainly it was laughable, the idea that anyone could just
throw out ten of the senior Powers that Be. But something had
happened. After putting down Balor, they had got busy with the job of
finishing Ireland. They raised the mountains and smoothed them down,
made the plains and the forests and lakes. And they fell more
completely in love with the beautiful, marred place than any of their
more junior predecessors had.
This was commoner in the Old World, Nita read, than in the new. In
places like North America, where the native human peoples had stories
not of specific gods, but more of heroes and the One, it indicated
that the Powers which had made that place had gone away,
well-satisfied with their work. In some places in the world, though,
the satisfaction was never quite complete - places like Greece and
Rome. Their Makers loved them too much to leave for a long time,
though finally they let go. But there were still a few places in the
world where the Powers had never let go. This was one of them.
I bet this is why Ireland has so much trouble, one way and
another, Nita thought. The Powers won't move out and let the
new tenants be there by themselves. Us. . .For like most other
wizards, Nita knew quite well that the good Powers might indeed be
good, but that didn't make them safe. Even the best of the Powers
that Be could be blunted by too much commerce with humans and
physical reality.
Nita read that the Tuatha, as the Irish had come to call them, had
never left. And when the human people, the 'Milesians', came at last,
they struck a bargain with them, agreeing to relinquish the lands and
vanish into the hills. At least, that was how it looked to the
humans. They knew that some hills in Ireland, at the four great
feasts of the year, became more than hills. The nonphysical then
became solider, realer; and the physical, if it was wise, would stay
out of the way of what was older, stronger, harder, by far.
They had gone sideways, had the Tuatha. They could not bear to
leave Ireland, and so they had gone just one over - or two, or five.
It was still Ireland, but it was also a little bit closer to the far
side of Reality, where, as Nita knew, lay Timeheart. She had been
there several times, for brief periods. It looked different ways,
depending on where and when you were. She had seen it look like a
city, like the ocean, like the depths of space. What it always was,
regardless of your viewpoint on it, was that place, that other
universe or dimension, where the physical universe was as it would
have been, had the Lone Power not taken exception and created
something that the other Powers had not intended: entropy…
death. The Powers simply moved into that universe near Timeheart that
looked most like Ireland. But much coming and going had forged a
link, broadening the road from a little track into a highway that it
was easy to stumble on to. All of Ireland had become a place where
one could suddenly go sideways. This to-ing and fro-ing of the
greater and lesser Powers between Ireland that was, and their version
of Ireland - Tir na nOg, as they called it, the Land of the
Ever-Young - was very dangerous. But it wasn't a thing you could just
stop: at least, Nita couldn't. And as for her. . .
Well, she had gone sideways, and it hadn't hurt her… but
then she was a wizard, and apt to such things. If something like that
started happening to ordinary people, though, people in the street
who were standing waiting for a bus, and suddenly found themselves in
the middle of a Viking invasion - or something worse. . .Nita
shuddered.
The problem with being sent somewhere by the Powers that Be to do
a job is that, frequently, they leave it to you to find out what the
job is. Nita flipped through the book to the directory pages and saw
that, yes indeed, she was on active status, and her aunt's address
was listed. There was an address for a senior wizard as well, with an
asterisk and a note saying, "Consult in case of emergency."
Well then, Nita thought, if they've put me on my own
on this one, I suppose that's what it is. Must be something that
having Kit around wouldn't help. The thought made her ache. Were
the Powers trying to break up their partnership? Or on the other
hand, was this just the kind of solo work that even a partnered
wizard had to do every now and then? Well, either way, she was not
going to refuse the commission. She shut the book as the bus bounced
into Bray.
It was not a very big town, its main street about half the length
of the main street at home; and as usual, everything continued to
look small and cramped and a little worn-out by her standards. She
berated herself inwardly. Just because you're used to everything
looking slick and neat and new, doesn't mean that it has to be that
way here. Aunt Annie had mentioned to her that Ireland had been
in economic trouble for a while, and there just was not the money to
spend on a lot of things that Nita took for granted.
She got off in the middle of town, across from the big Catholic
church, and had a look around. There was a sign there that said
Leabhlair poblachta, public library. She grinned a bit.
Finding libraries had never been one of her problems.
The library was two buildings - one older, which had been a
schoolhouse once, a big square granite-built building, very solid and
dependable-looking, all on one storey; and the newer annexe, built in
the same stone but a slightly more modern style. She spent a happy
two or three hours there, browsing. Nita had had no idea there was so
much written in the Irish language - so many poems, so many poets:
humour, cartoon books, all kinds of neat things. And structurally the
language looked, and occasionally sounded, very like the Speech. But
she tried not to be distracted from what she was there for.
She picked out several large books on Irish mythology, and began
going through them in hopes of correlating what Tualha had told her
with what she had seen in the manual. Mostly she found confirmation
for Tualha's version - the terrible eye of Balor that burnt
everything it saw: many strange tales of the old 'gods and
goddesses', the greater and lesser Powers that Be. As usual, the
Powers had their jobs divided up. Among many others, there were Govan
the smith and beer-brewer, Diancecht the great physician of the gods,
and Brigid of the Fires, hearth-goddess and beast-goddess, artificer
and miracle-worker; bard-gods and carpenter-gods, builders,
charioteers, cooks and warriors.
And then there were the stories of the saints. When they came to
Ireland, so many miracles attended them that Nita seriously wondered
whether the stories she was reading were not in fact new versions of
the tales about the Powers, transferred to the saints to make them
'respectable' to the new religion. Bridget's stories in particular
were interesting, though there was confusion over whether the person
they were happening to was the old goddess in disguise, or the new,
mortal saint. Her miracles seemed to be of a friendly, homey sort,
more useful than spectacular: she mended broken things and fed
people, and said that her great wish was that everyone should be in
Heaven with God and the angels, and should have a nice meal and a
drink.
There was a lot more material, and Nita did her best to digest it.
And then digestion came up to be considered seriously, since she
hadn't had any breakfast. It was partly out of cowardice; she had
woken up afraid to hang around the farm for long, lest she should
look at some common thing and abruptly find herself back in time, or
sideways in it. I'm really no safer here, though, she
thought as she stepped out of the library, looking up and down the
little street which ran parallel to Bray's main street. This
calm-looking landscape with its little terraced houses ranged across
the way, and the van unloading groceries for the supermarket around
the corner, and the people all double-parked on the yellow lines, all
this could shift in a moment. A second, and she might find herself
outside the Stone Age encampment that was here once long ago: or the
little row of wattled huts that the Romans came visiting once, and
never left - their bones and coins had been found down by Bray Head:
or the great eighteenth-century spa where people from Britain came
for their holidays, promenading up and down the fine seafront. No,
there was nowhere she could go to get away from things.
She went up to the main street and looked around for somewhere to
get something to eat. There were some tea shops, but at the moment
she felt like she had had enough tea for a lifetime. Instead, near
the bridge over the Dargle, there was a place with a sign that said
AMERICAN STYLE FRIED CHICKEN.
Hmm, Nita thought, her mouth watering as she made for it,
we'll see about that.
She went in. As she ordered, she saw a few heads turn among the
kids who were sitting there: probably at her accent. She smiled. They
were going to have to get used to her for the little while she was
going to be here.
She got herself a Coke and settled down to wait for her chicken to
be ready, gazing idly over at the kids sitting at the other table.
They were stealing glances back at her, boys and girls together: a
little casual, a little shy, a little hostile. In that way, they
looked almost exactly like almost everyone she knew at home. They did
dress differently. Black seemed to be a big favorite here, and a kind
of heavy boots that she had never seen before. Everyone seemed very
into tight torn jeans, or just tight jeans, or very tight short
skirts, all black again; and black leather seemed popular. She felt a
little out of place in her quilted bodywarmer and her faded blue
jeans, but she grinned back at the other kids and paid attention to
her Coke again.
A couple of minutes later, two of them came over to her. She
looked up amiably enough. One of them was a boy, very tall, with very
shaggy dark hair, a long nose, with dark eyes set very close
together, and a big wide mouth that could have been very funny or
very cruel depending on the mood of its owner. The girl could have
been his twin, except that she was shorter, and her hair was
marvelously teased and ratted out into a great black mane. At least
parts of it were black; some were stunningly purple, or pink. She was
wearing a khaki T-shirt with a wonderfully torn and beaten-up leather
jacket over it: black again, black jeans and those big heavy boots
which Nita was becoming rather envious of.
"You a Yank?" said the boy. It wasn't entirely a
question. There was something potentially a little nasty on the edge
of it.
"Somebody has to be," Nita said. "You want to sit
down?"
They looked at her and shuffled for a moment. "You staying in
town?"
"No, I'm out in Kilquade."
"Relatives?"
"Yeah. Annie Callahan. She's my aunt."
"Woooaaa!" said the boy in a tone of voice that was only
slightly mocking and only slightly impressed. "Rich relatives,
huh?"
"I don't know if rich is the right word," Nita said.
"You here looking for your roots?" the girl asked.
Nita looked at her hair, looked at the girl's. 'Still attached to
them, as far as I can tell. Though finding them around here doesn't
seem to be a big problem."
There was a burst of laughter over this. "Come on and sit
with us," they said. "I'm Ronan. This is Majella."
"OK."
Nita went with them. She was rapidly introduced to the others, who
seemed to alternate between being extremely interested in her, and
faintly scornful. The scorn seemed to be because she was an American,
because they thought she had a lot of money, because they thought she
thought they were poor, and various other reasons. The admiration
seemed to be because she was American, because they thought she had a
lot of money, and because she could see the big films six months
earlier than everyone else. "Uh," Nita said finally, "my
parents don't let me go and see all that many films. I have to keep
my schoolwork up all the time, or they don't let me go out."
There was a general groan of agreement over this. "There's no
escape," said Ronan.
More detailed introductions ensued. Most of the kids lived in
Bray. One of them lived as far out as Greystones, but took the bus in
'for the crack', she said. Nita blinked a bit until she discovered
that crack was not a drug here, but a word for really good
conversation or fun. Nita was immediately instructed about all the
nightclubs and all the discos she should go to. "How many discos
do you have here?" she said, in some surprise. It then turned
out that 'disco' was not a word for a specific kind of building, or a
specific kind of music, as it was in the States, but just a dance
that various pubs or hotels did once or twice a week. Several of them
were no-alcohol kids' discos, highly thought of by this group, who
went off into enthusiastic discussion of what they would wear and who
they would go with.
"You got somebody to go with?" said Ronan.
"Uh, no," Nita said, thinking regretfully of Kit. He
loved to dance. "My buddy's back in the States."
"Her buddyyyyyyV Nita grinned a little: she was now
beyond the blushing point. Her sister had been teasing her about Kit
for so long that this was a very minor sort of salvo by comparison.
"Aren't you a little young for that?" one of the girls
said, clearly teasing, to judge by the young guy massaging her
shoulders at the moment.
Nita arched her eyebrows. "Let's just say that in my part of
the world we make up our minds about this kind of thing early."
"Whooooaaaaa!" said the group, and started punching one
another and making lewd remarks, only about half of which Nita
understood.
"So if your buddy's there, what are you doing here?"
said Ronan.
"I know!" said Majella. "Her parents sent her away
to separate them because they were - ahem!" And she shook her
hand in a gesture intended to be slightly rude and slightly
indicative of what they were doing.
Nita thought about this for a moment, and thought that the
simplest way to manage things was to let them think exactly this.
"Well, yeah," she said. "Anyway, I'm stuck here for
six weeks."
"Stuck here! Only stuck here! In the best part of the Earth!"
they said, and began ragging her shamelessly, explaining what a
privilege it was that she should be among them, and telling her all
the wonderful places there were to see, and things to do. She grinned
at this at last, and said, "I bet none of you do those
things."
"Oh, well, those are tourist things," Ronan said.
"Thanks loads," said Nita.
They chatted about this and that for a long while. Nita found
herself oddly interested by Ronan, despite his looks: maybe because
of his looks. She didn't know anyone at home who managed to look so
dark and grim, no matter how punk they dressed: and there was an odd,
cheerful edge to his grimness that kept flashing out, a certain
delight in having opinions, and having them loudly, in hopes that
someone would be shocked. Ronan's opinions of anyone who wanted to
colonize Ireland, from the English on back, were scathing. So were
his views on people who thought they were Irish and weren't really,
or who weren't Irish and thought they should have something to do
with running the country, or thought that the Irish needed any kind
of help with anything at all. The others tended to nod agreement with
him, or if they disagreed, to keep fairly quiet about this: Nita
noticed this particularly, and suspected that they had felt the edge
of his temper once or twice. She grinned a little to herself,
thinking that he would have a slightly hotter time of it if he tried
it on her. She rather hoped Ronan would. It was amazing how long a
couple of pieces of chicken and a few Cokes could be made to last;
fortunately, the people running the shop didn't seem to care how long
they stayed there. Eventually, though, everybody had to leave for one
reason or another: buses to catch, people to meet. One by one they
said goodbye to Nita, and headed off, Ronan last of them. "Don't
get lost looking for leprechauns, now, Miss Yank," he shouted to
her over his shoulder as he made his way off down Bray's main street.
She snickered and turned away, looking at the number forty-five
bus pulling up across the street, and thought, Naah… Ill
walk home. It was only eight miles, up the promontory of Bray
Head and down the other side, through extremely pretty countryside.
It was a long, easy walk down, taking her about an hour to get
down to Greystones. She strolled down into the town. It was a more
villagey-looking street than Bray's, and smaller: a couple of banks,
a couple of food shops, two small restaurants, a newsagents where you
could get magazines and cards and sweets. Various other small shops…
a dry cleaners. And that was it. After that, the town was surrounded
by big old houses, and estates of smaller ones. And then the fields
began again - in fact, they began almost as soon as you had left the
town. Nita strolled by the tiny golf course, looked down to
Greystones' south beach beyond it; walked past a cow with a blank
expression, chewing its cud. "Dai," she said to
it. It blinked at her and kept chewing.
The road climbed again, winding a bit, up through Killincarrig.
Everything has names here, Nita thought. Ifs amazing.
Every piece of ground… Aunt Annie was right. I really must get
a map out. There may be one in the manual …
There was. She consulted it as she went up the road. At the top of
the road, another crossed it at a T-junction: she turned left. That
way led towards Kilquade and Kilcoole and Newcastle with its little
church.
This road climbed and dipped over a little bridge that crossed a
dry river; up between high hedges. Birds dipped and sang high in the
air. The sun was quite hot: there was no wind.
There came a point where there was a right turn, and a signpost
pointing down between two more high hedges, towards Kilquade. Nita
took it, making her way down the narrow road. The houses here were
built well away from one another, even though they were quite small;
some were larger, though.
The road dipped and broadened, curving around in front of St
Patrick's. Nita stopped and looked at it for a moment. It was quite
normal. A little white-painted church, with the tower off to one side
of the building, and the bell with a circular pulley to make it go.
There was a big field on one side, and visible behind it a hedge, and
beyond that, some of Aunt Annie's land, another field planted with
oilseed rape and those bright yellow flowers. The hum of bees came
from it, loud. Nita stood still and listened, smelled the air. No
broken stained glass, no fire, no blackening.
She turned and looked off to her right. Well behind her, she could
see Little Sugarloaf, which she had passed on her walk. And just
beyond it, Great Sugarloaf, a very perfect cone, standing up
straight, a sort of russet and green colour this time of year; for in
this heat, the bracken was beginning to go brown already. I wonder,
she thought. Sideways…
She had done it without wizardry yesterday. She stood there for a
moment, and just looked. Not at Sugarloaf as it was, but as it could
be; not this brown, but green.
Nothing.
Nothing… But it was green.
Her eyes widened a little. She looked at the nearby hedge. There
were no flowers. She looked over her shoulder in panic at the church.
The church looked just the same, but it was earlier in the year, much
earlier. I wonder, she thought. How far can you take it?
Do you have to be looking for anything in particular? Most
wizardries required that you name the specifics that you wanted…
All right. What does it look like? she thought. What
does it look like for them, for the Sidhe?
She looked at Sugarloaf again. What does it look like? Show
me. Come on, show me…
There was no ripple, no sense of change, no special effects. One
minute it was Sugarloaf, green as if with new spring. The next minute
- it was a city.
There were no such cities. No-one had ever built such towers, such
spires. Glass, it might have been, or crystal: a glass mountain, a
crystal city, all sheen and fire. It needed no sunlight to make it
shine. It shed its light all around, and the other hills nearby all
had shadows cast away from it. Nita was not entirely sure she didn't
see something moving in some of those shadows. But for the moment,
all she could see clearly was the light, the fire; Sugarloaf all one
great mass of tower upon tower, arches, architraves, buttresses,
leaping up; an architecture men could not have imagined, since it
violated so many of their laws. It was touched a little with the
human idiom, true; but then those who had built it and lived in it -
were living in it - had been dealing with the human idiom
for a while, and had become enamored of it. “They're still
here," Tualha had said, and laughed.
Nita blinked, and let it go: and it was gone. Brown bracken again,
plain granite mountain, with its head scraped bare. She let a long
breath out and went walking again, back up to the last hill that
would lead her up to her aunt's drive. "That simple," she
said to herself. "That easy… " For wizards, at
least. At the moment. But it shouldn't be that easy…
Something had better be done.
If only I could find out what?
She headed back to the farm.
The next morning was the foxhunt. She missed the earliest part of
the operation, having been reading late again that night, and
chatting with Kit. He hadn't been able to throw much light on
anything, except that he missed her. "Kit," she said, "I
don't know how much more of this I can take."
"You can take it," he said. "I can take it too. I
saw your parents the other day."
"How are they?"
"They're fine… they're going to call you tonight. They
said they were going to give you a couple of days to get yourself
acclimatized before they bothered you."
"Fine by me," Nita said. "I've had enough to keep
me busy."
She had felt Kit nod, thirty-five hundred miles away. "So I
see," he said. “I'd watch doing that too much, Neets."
"Hm?"
"I mean, it makes me twitch a little bit. You didn't do any
specific wizardry, but with that result - makes you wonder what's
going on over there."
"Yeah, well, it can't be that bad, Kit. Look, you come back
as easily as you go. . ."
"I hope you do," he said.
The conversation had trailed off after that. It was odd how it was
becoming almost uncomfortable to talk to Kit, because their
conversation couldn't run in the same channels it usually did, the
easy, predictable ones. For the first time, she was having things to
tell him that he hadn't actually participated in. "How's
Dairine?" she said.
"She's been busy with something… I don't know what.
Something about somebody's galaxy."
"Oh no, not again," Nita said. "Sometimes I think
she should be unlisted. She's never going to have any peace, at least
not while she's in breakthrough… and maybe not later."
They chatted on a bit, and then it trailed off.
Nita was thinking about this in the morning as she got her
breakfast. The kitchen was in havoc. A lot of the riders who were
picking up their horses from the stable had come in for 'a quick cup
of tea'. Nita was learning that there was no such thing in Ireland as
a quick cup of tea. What you got was several cups of tea, taking no
less than half an hour, during which whatever interesting local news
there was was passed on. 'A quick cup of tea' might happen at any
hour of the day or night, include any number of people, male or
female, and always turned into a raging gossip session with hilarious
laughter and recriminations. You could hear some terrific gossip if
you hung around them, or so Nita was learning.
Finally the kitchen began to clear out a bit. The people who were
in the hunt were splendidly dressed, all red coats and black caps and
beige riding breeches and black shiny boots. They were discussing the
course they would ride - a difficult one, from Calary Upper behind
Great Sugarloaf, down through various farmers' lands, straight down
to Newcastle. The thing that was bemusing them was that, suddenly,
there were no reports of foxes anywhere. Nita smiled again to herself
as she heard the discussion in the kitchen that morning. Everyone was
excessively bemused about the situation. Some people blamed hunt
protesters; others blamed the weather, crop dusting, sunspots, global
warming, or overzealous shooting by local farmers. Nita grinned
outright, and had another cup of tea. She was beginning to really
like tea.
"Well, that's all we'll see of them," said Aunt Annie,
pouring herself a cup as well and then flopping down in one of the
kitchen chairs in thinly-disguised relief.
"I thought they were coming through here," Nita said.
"Oh, they will, but that's not until this afternoon."
"No foxes, huh?" Nita said, in great satisfaction.
"Not a one." Her aunt looked over at her and said,
"Personally, I can't say that I'm exactly brokenhearted."
"Me neither," said Nita.
"Doesn't matter. They'll hunt to a drag - it's just an old
fox skin, that leaves a scent for the dogs: they drag it along the
ground. They'll have a good time."
Nita nodded and went back to her reading, half-thinking of going
down to Bray again that afternoon, to see if Ronan or Majella were
around. Then she talked herself out of it. She would put a towel down
outside, and lie out in the sun, and pretend it was the beach. She
missed the beaches back home: the water here was much too cold to
swim in.
So that was what she did.
And so it was, about two-fifteen, that she heard the cry of the
hounds. She got up and pulled a T-shirt on over her bathing suit, put
the manual in the caravan, and went to lean on the fence by the back
field and see what she could see. She almost missed the first
horseman to go by, far away, about a half mile across the field,
actually; thundering through the pasture, one horseman with a long
rope dragging behind him, and something dragging at the end of the
rope.
There was a long pause. And then the note of the hounds came
belling up over the fields, followed by the hounds themselves,
woofing, lolloping, yipping. Then, over the rise behind them, came a
splendid pouring of horses of all kinds: chestnut, brown, dapple,
black, galloping over the hill; and a horn going tarantara!
And the riders, halloing and riding as best they could after the
hounds.
It took them about a minute and a half to go by. There were about
fifty people, all in their red jackets and their beige breeches and
not-so-black boots. Then they were gone. The sounds of the hounds and
the horses' hooves faded away over the next hill, south of the potato
field, and were gone. Nita listened to the last cries fade out, then
went back to lie in the sun.
The horses started coming back to the farm about three hours
later. There was much talk of rides and falls and jumps and water
barriers, and a lot of other stuff that Nita didn't particularly
understand. But everyone seemed to have had a good time.
Nita was very glad that it had been able to happen without any
foxes being ripped up.
Dinnertime that evening was replaced by a marathon 'little cup of
tea', as the grooms from the stables got together with the
stablemanager and the instructors. It was at least eleven-thirty or
twelve before the last of them left, having been given wine and
whiskey and everything else that Aunt Annie had.
Nita came back in from the caravan, having had enough of the horsy
talk about eight, and helped her aunt do the washing-up, or at least
rinse the dishes and put them in the dishwasher. “There's that
done with for this year," said her aunt. She rolled her eyes at
the ceiling. "The way they eat!"
"Yeah. You need anything else, Aunt Annie?"
"No, I think we're OK for the night. You ready to turn in?"
"I'm going to have a little walk first."
"OK. Just watch out for those holes in the pasture. It's a
little torn up out there, what with our neighbor's cows."
"Right."
She got her jacket and went out into the evening. It was
twelve-thirty by now, but it still wasn't fully dark; in fact it was
beginning, in the northeast, to think about slowly brightening again.
Nita cast an eye up at the sky. There was a canopy of thin cloud,
enough to obscure all but the very brightest stars, and the
occasional planet. Jupiter was high, and the moon.
She wandered out into the pasture, into the total dark and the
quiet, and just stood there and listened. It was the first time she
had really felt relaxed since she had come here. In the great quiet
she heard birds crying, somewhere a long way away. It might have been
a rookery. She had heard that creaky, cawing sound a couple of times
now, when the rooks were settled down for the night and some late
noise disturbed them.
She stood there under the stars, waiting for the silence to
resume. It didn't resume. It got louder.
More rooks. Or no - what was that?
The hair stood straight up all over her as she heard the howl.
There are no wolves in Ireland! she told herself. The
wolfhounds had been bred specifically to deal with them, and there
hadn't been wolves in Ireland since the late lyoos some time.
But that howl came shuddering out of the night, and several others
behind it; followed by yips and barks. And hooves. She heard hooves:
not many sets, but just one this time, a long way off. One rider, one
horse, galloping. What in the worlds. . .?
She strained to see in the moonlight. It was difficult to see;
through this thin cloud, the moon was only at first quarter, and it
was hard to see anything but a vague soft bloom of light over the
cropland, black where it struck trees and hedgerows, the dimmest
silver where it struck anything else. The sound got louder, the
hooves; and the howls got louder too.
Hurriedly she said the first six words of a spell that had proved
very handy to her in other times and places. It was a simple
force-field spell, which made a sort of shell around the wizard who
spoke it. Blows went sideways from it; physical force stopped at it
and just slid off. One word would release it if she needed it - and
she had a feeling she would.
In the dark, not too far away, she saw something moving. There
were spells that would augment a wizard's vision, but she didn't have
any of them prepared at the moment, and didn't have time to do any
one of them from scratch. She didn't have her manual. She could just
begin to see the faint silvering of moonlight on the big thing
galloping towards her.
It was not a horse. No horse ever foaled was that tall. It went by
a tree she knew the height of, at the edge of the field, and then by
a fencepost that she knew was only two meters high. The top of the
post came just below the creature's shoulder. A great, massive
four-footed shape, sprinting towards her. Not a horse, not with those
antlers, two meters across at least; not with that skull more than a
meter long; belling, desperate, trumpeting, a sound like the night
being torn edge to edge. She had seen its picture. It was an elk, but
not like any elk that walked the Earth these days; the old Irish elk,
extinct since the ice came down.
It went by her like a piece of storm, the breath like a blast of
fog out of it as it went. It shook the ground as it ran, and its feet
went deep into the soft pasture, spurning up great sods of grass. It
flew on past and gave her never a look. Belling, on it went, with a
great roar, a trumpeting like an elephant's. And behind it came the
wolves.
They were not normal wolves. All the wolfhounds in Ireland could
not have done anything about these. These were the wolves
that had hunted the Irish elk when they still walked this part of the
world. They were more than a meter high at the shoulder, easily; she
saw them come past the fencepost too. They were rough-coated, their
eyes huge and dark except when the Moon glinted on the head of one or
another thrown up to howl as it ran. A faint mist of light clung to
them that had nothing to do with the mist on the field, or the
moonlight. Their teeth were longer than a normal wolfs; their feet
were bigger, their claws were longer. Their tails were shorter, their
heads were heavier and more brutish. They were dire-wolves, the
wolves of the Stone Age or earlier, Canis lupus dims.
It suddenly occurred to Nita that there would be someone following
behind this pack, as there had been this morning… that single
set of hoofbeats, growing louder as the rider strove to break through
into this world, behind his pack. And she didn't want to meet that
rider.
The wolves tore towards her. There were about twenty of them. More
than half of them held the main course that they had been running, on
the elk's track: the rest saw or scented her, she had no idea which,
and angled towards her. Nita said the sixth word of the spell, felt
the shield wink into place around her. Hurriedly she said the first
eighteen words of another spell she knew, one she was very reluctant
to use; but she had no weapon-spell handy that was less dangerous,
and frankly was more willing to see the wolves dead than herself. If
they can be killed at all. Are they even real…?
She braced herself as best she could, and waited. The first wolf
hit her shield - and didn't bounce; it knocked her down. Nita got a
horrible glance of fangs trying desperately to break through to her
-failing for the moment, failing. . .
In shock she fumbled for the last word of the killing spell;
couldn't remember it. Those fangs knocked against the shield, right
in front of her face, bending it in towards her. . .
That was when the hooves came down and broke the wolfs head, and
kicked its body aside, and smashed its spine into the ground. There
was an immediate flurry of other wolves fastening themselves to the
great dark shape that was rearing above Nita, smashing at more of
them with its hooves. It had bought her the second she needed; she
remembered the nineteenth word. She said it.
The sound that followed was not one that she much enjoyed, but the
spell worked, even though the shield hadn't. These creatures were
flesh and blood enough that when you suddenly took all the cell
membranes from between their cells, the result was quite effective.
It rained blood briefly. Nita looked at another of the wolves near
her, said the nineteenth word. It turned in mid-leap, and showered
down in gore. She said the nineteenth word again, and again, and she
kept saying it, having no weapon more merciful, until there was
nothing near her but a sickly, black, wet patch in the field,
gleaming dully in the moonlight… and the elk, the Irish elk,
standing with its head down, panting, looking at her out of great,
dumb, understanding eyes.
Nita let the shield spell go, staggered to her feet, and tottered
over to the elk. Its flanks and shoulders were torn where the
dire-wolves' teeth had met. Brother, she said in the Speech,
let me see to those before you go.
Hurry, said the elk. The loss of the pack has slowed
him. But he's coming.
He, Nita thought, and broke out in a cold sweat.
Fortunately there was plenty of blood around, blood being what you
needed for almost all the healing spells. Nita had some experience
with those. She called her manual to her and it came, hurriedly. She
started turning pages, not worrying where the blood went that she was
smeared with. "Here," she said, and began reading the
quickest of the healing spells, a forced adhesion that caused the
damaged tissue to at least hold together long enough for the knitting
process to start. The spell was little more than wizardly superglue,
but Nita was satisfied that the elk's body would be able to manage
the rest of the business itself; the wounds weren't too serious.
It took about five minutes' recitation before the last of the
wounds shut itself. The elk stood there shivering in all its limbs,
as if expecting something to come after it out of the night. Nita was
shivering too; the healer always partook of the suffering of the
healed - that was part of the price paid.
Go now, she said. Get out of here!
The elk tossed its head and leapt away, galloping across the
field. Nita stood there, panting, and wondering. 'Get out
of here.' Where is 'here' any more? That broke through from
'sideways'.
She stood for a moment, listening. The sound of hoofbeats was
fading: both the elk's, and whatever had been chasing it. She was
relieved, though still concerned for the elk. The silence reasserted
itself, deep and whole. The Moon came out from behind a cloud.
Nita looked up at it and sighed, then turned and Started making
her way back to the farm. I'm going to have to do something about
these clothes before the morning, she thought. I suppose the
book has some washing spells… But she couldn't push the
bigger problem out of her mind.
Without any spell done by me, something came through from
'sideways'. A lot of somethings.
We're in deep, deep trouble…
It was at that point that Nita realized she needed expert help,
and she needed it fast.
She pulled out her manual the next morning, and began going
through it looking for the names and addresses of the local Senior
Wizards. Addresses there were - there were four Seniors for Ireland,
one of whom was on retirement leave, two of whom were on active
assignment and hence not available for consultation, and one, the
Area Advisory, who was located in a place called Castle Matrix. This
impressed Nita, though not as much as it would have a couple of weeks
before, when she had thought that probably half the people in Ireland
lived in old castles. Now she hoped her business would take her that
way… but you didn't go bothering the Area Advisory for a
problem that you weren't yet sure couldn't be handled at a less
central level.
She therefore concentrated on the addresses of wizards in the Bray
and Grey stones area. There were about forty of these, which
surprised her -she had been expecting fewer. Usually wizards on
active status are only about one percent of the population, though in
some places it can run as high as ten.
She looked the list up and down in mild perplexity. There was a
problem in this part of the world; people tended not to use street
numbers unless they lived in a housing estate. Sometimes they didn't
even have a street; so that you might see an address that said,
'Ballyvolan, Kilquade, County Wicklow' - and if you didn't know where
Kilquade was, or what Ballyvolan was, or what road it was down, you
were in trouble.
She sighed, ticked off a couple of names in Bray that did have
street numbers. That done, she went to find Aunt Annie.
"Going out, are you?" her aunt said.
"Yeah. Aunt Annie, can you tell me where Boghall Road is?"
"The Boghall Road? That's, um, just off the back road between
Greystones and Bray. What for?"
"Oh, I met somebody in one of the cafes in Bray and I thought
I might go over that way and see if I could find them." This was
not entirely a fib -the sound and feel of Ronan's lean, edged, angry
humour had kept coming back to her for the past day or so. It was
just that the two phrases had nothing to do with one another, and if
Aunt Annie thought they did, well… that was just fine.
Her aunt said, "Here, let me draw you a map."
"Oh, thank you!" Nita said with considerable gratitude.
Her aunt sat down and sketched her a thumbnail map, and said, "If
you get off the forty-five bus here, at the top of Boghall, it's not
a long walk to wherever you're going. That sound all right?"
"Fine, Aunt Annie… thanks."
"What time will you be back?"
"Not very late."
"All right. Call if you run into any problems. And take an
umbrella or something: the weathermen have been predicting thundery
showers."
"Will do." And she headed out.
At first she considered not walking - Kit's 'beam-me-up-Scotty'
spell could occasionally be extremely useful. However, there was
always the danger, when 'beaming' around unfamiliar territory, that
you might turn up somewhere that had people in it.
However, there was a handy bit of woodland not too far away from
where the road from Greystones to Bray started trending downhill
towards the downs, just outside of the big Kilruddery estate. Nita
had noticed it coming upwards, the other day - a stand of five
cypresses, very big, very old. Generally the only people who walked
up that way were the traveling people who lived in their caravans by
the side of the road there.
So Nita popped into that grove of trees and looked around her, and
paused for a moment. It was a matter of curiosity. Though you might
have a sense of how many wizards were working in the area, there was
one quick way to find out. It was difficult for a wizard to spend as
much as a day without doing some wizardry, the art being its
own delight. She opened her manual, as she stood there under the
trees in the summer sun, and quickly did the spell that showed one
whatever active wizardries were working in an area. Ideally, what
happened was that the world blanked out, and you were presented with
a sort of schematic - points of light in a field over which the real
world was dimly overlaid. She did not get what she was expecting.
Nita staggered back against one of the trees, half-blinded. It was
not just points of light that she was perceiving, but fields of it,
whole patches of it - great tracts of residual wizardry that just had
not gone away.
Its not supposed to do that! Nita thought. Ideally, the
traces of a wizardry were gone by at most forty-eight hours later.
But this. . .! It looked either as if the biggest wizardry on Earth
had been done here about two days ago, or else - and this concerned
Nita more - all the wizardries done here in the past were still
here, in residue.
She shut the spell down and stood there, just shaking a bit. That
last thought was not a good one. Doing a wizardry over another one,
overlaying an old magic, was extremely dangerous. The two spells
could synergize in a way that neither the wizard of the original
spell, or the one presently working, could have expected. The results
could be horrendous.
No wonder, she thought. If that's the reason for last
night, something like that. . . Was I working in an overlay
area? She called up the spell in memory for a moment more to
look at it. All Kilquade was covered by one big patch of residual
wizardry; all Bray was covered by another. There was in fact very
little open space in this area that had not had a wizardry
done on it at one tune or another. She thought with horror of what
might have happened had she done a teleportation spell closer to a
more heavily overlaid area, like Bray. It was not a pleasant prospect
at all.
She walked down the Boghall Road. It was a suburban street, with a
church and a school at one end, a computer factory at the other end,
and a baker's, little shops, and more houses and housing estates
scattered along it or branching off from it. Mothers were out walking
their babies in buggies; kids were out kicking footballs around. It
looked like an entirely normal place… and so it was, since
there were wizards working in it.
Nita made her way down to the address she was looking for, on a
street called Novara Court. All the houses here were very much the
same. There was not much in the way of trees, as if people didn't
want to block the view of Sugarloaf to the west, or Bray Head
immediately to the east. And it was a handsome view.
Nita found the house and had an attack of shyness practically on
the doorstep. How can I just go up and knock on the door and ask
if there are wizards there? But that was exactly what she needed
to do, and there was no way out of it. Nita went up and rang the
bell.
There was a long, long wait. Oh good, Nita was just
thinking, no-one's in. . .when the door was abruptly pulled
open.
It was Ronan, from the chicken place.
He looked at her in astonishment.
She looked at him in much the same mood. Once again she was on the
end of one of those coincidences of which wizards' lives are made,
and which normal people (incorrectly) never take too seriously. A
wizard, though, knows that there are no coincidences. And
she had said to her aunt that she was coming to see him.
I've got to watch what I say around here! And there was
something else. An odd tremor -anticipation, a shiver down her back
at the sight of him scowling at her, tall and dark, that she didn't
quite know what to make of. . .
"R. Nolan?" she said. "Junior?"
"Yeah," he said, perplexed. "You're from. . ."
"I'm on errantry," Nita said, "and I greet you."
He looked at her with his mouth open. He suddenly looked like one
of the terminally shocked fish that Nita had seen in the Bray fish
market the other morning. "You?" he said.
"Me."
“You mean you're one of US?"
"Um." Nita made a wry face at him, and lowered her
voice. "I've been places where the people had tentacles, and
more eyes than you have hairs," she said, "and they didn't
make this much fuss about it. Can we talk? I require an
advice."
It was the formal phrasing for a wizard on assignment who needed
technical information from another one. Ronan stared at her and said,
"Just a minute. I'll get my jacket."
The door shut in her face, and Nita stood there on the doorstep,
feeling like an idiot. After a moment Ronan came out again, and they
walked. "Let's get out of here," he said. "I don't
want to be seen."
Nita had to laugh at that, though she got an odd twinge of pain
when he said it. Not seen with me? Or what? "What, am I
contagious or something?" she said as they made their way down
to the Boghall Road.
"No, it's just. . ." He didn't say what it was just.
"Never mind. You mean you're a. . ."
"Can we stop having this part of the conversation?" Nita
said, both irritated and amused. "There's more stuff to talk
about. Listen. This going "sideways" thing. . ."
"What?"
"Going "sideways"," Nita said, getting a
little more irritable. "I assume you know about it. Well, it's
happened to me three times in the past two days, and I don't mind
telling you that I don't like it very much. . ."
" You went sideways?" Ronan said.
"We're not allowed to go sideways. . ."
"Listen," Nita said, "maybe you're not allowed to
go sideways, fine, but I did it, and not on purpose, let me tell you.
Now I need to talk to someone and find out what's going on here,
because last night I was almost eaten by wolves and nearly stepped on
by an Irish elk!"
"Jeez," said Ronan, almost in awe.
Nita smiled slightly. "My feelings exactly," she said.
Carefully she told him how things had been going for her since she
arrived.
"You could have been killed!" Ronan said.
"Tell me something I don't know," Nita said. "And I
would like to avoid being killed in the future! Is this kind of thing
normal?"
"Not really," Ronan said. "At least, not for us.
We're not supposed to be doing that kind of thing. This whole area is
badly overlaid."
"I saw that," Nita said. "But look… this
kind of thing isn't safe. If a nonwizard falls into this. . ."
"You got that in one," Ronan said, looking grim. "Jeez,
Kilquade. Kilquade was supposed to be comparatively quiet. Not like
Bray. . ."
"Things have become very unquiet up that way," Nita
said. "Do you have a Senior around here that we can go and talk
to? This is not good at all."
"Sure. She's up in Enniskerry."
"Then let's get up there. I'm on active, and I don't know
what for, and if I can't do wizardry for fear of overlays, I am going
to have a nasty problem on my hands. Have you got your manual?"
He looked at her. "Manual?"
"You know. Your wizard's manual, where you get the spells and
the ancillary data."
"You get them out of a book?"
Nita was confused. "Where else would you get them?"
Ronan looked at her as if she was very dim indeed. "The way
we always have - the way the druids and bards did it for two, three
thousand years, maybe more. We do it by memory!"
Now Nita's mouth fell open. "You learn the whole manual by
heart? The whole body of spells?"
"Well, the basic stuff. You have to learn the basic
incantations that make more detailed information available. But
mostly, mostly you learn it by heart - the area restrictions, the
address list - if a change happens, you usually just wake up
knowing about it one morning - and you make sure you remember it."
He shook his head. "Why? You mean you get it written down?"
Nita pulled out her manual and showed it to him. Ronan paged
through it with a mixture of fascination and disgust. "I can't
believe this. This makes it too easy!"
"Are you kidding? Do you have any idea how thick this thing
can get sometimes? I think we have a little more information to deal
with than you do over here."
"Don't be so sure," Ronan said, handing the manual back
to her in some irritation. 'We may be a smaller place than you Yanks
have to deal with, but it's a lot more complicated."
They walked down the street, each in a state of mild annoyance
with the other. "Look," Nita said, "let's not fight
over details. Are there a lot of you working around here?"
Ronan shook his head. "We don't seem able to keep a lot of
our wizards after eighteen or so."
"Why?"
"Emigration," Ronan said. "England and the States.
There's not much work here. You may be a wizard, but you've got to
have a job too. You can't make something out of nothing… the
Universe doesn't allow it."
"No," Nita said.
Ronan looked at her with more annoyance. "But there are still
a fair number of locals. I can't understand why they should put you
on active all of a sudden."
"Mmmh," Nita said. "Possibly past experience."
She didn't feel like going into much more detail. "Never mind
that. Let's go and see your Senior."
“We'll have to take the bus," Ronan said.
So they did. Enniskerry was about four miles away. You had to
cross the dual carriageway, and then go up a twisty-turny road which
the locals called 'the thirteen-bend road'. It paralleled the course
of the Glencree River as it poured down through beautiful woodland.
Occasional old houses were scattered along the way, but mostly the
road was bounded by hedges on one side and walls on the other, and
the river chattering on the far side of the hedge.
They sat in the top of the bus. "I can't believe it,"
Ronan kept saying. "I mean, a Yank. . .!"
"Some of us have to be wizards," Nita said, rolling her
eyes. "You know that. We can't function entirely with
immigrants from Ireland." She grinned at him wickedly.
"Well, I suppose. But books."
"You should see my sister," Nita said. "She gets
hers out of a computer."
"Jeez!" Ronan said in wonder and disgust.
They came to Enniskerry village. It was a pretty place; there was
a smart little red-and-white hotel with peaked roofs, a pub, some
small antique shops, a food shop and a florist. In the middle of the
town's triangular 'square' was a wonderful blocky Victorian clock
tower with a domed top and a weather vane. "Do we get out here?"
Nita said.
"Not unless you want to spend ten minutes climbing the
steepest hill you've ever seen," Ronan said.
"Noooo…I'll pass."
The bus paused in the square for a few minutes, then continued up
the winding road that led westward. Where the road topped out, near
another housing estate and a little shop, they got off. Ronan turned
and began to walk back down the hill. "It's over here," he
said.
They walked down the hill and crossed the road to a pair of wooden
gates between two pillars, one of which had the words KILGARRON HOUSE
painted on it. "Wow," Nita said.
There was a little side gate; Ronan opened it for her, and they
stepped through. Inside it was a curving driveway leading to a large
two-storey house, square and blocky, maybe a farmhouse once. It had a
beautiful view of the Dargle valley, leading downward towards Bray,
and also of the church and water meadow just down the hill.
They went up to the door and knocked. There was a long pause, and
then a little old lady came to the door. She was very fresh-faced and
smooth-skinned, and only the fact that her hair was quite silver
really gave away much about her age. She was a little stocky, with
very sharp, intelligent eyes. "Morning, Mrs Smyth," said
Ronan.
"And good morning to you," she said in a faintly Scots
accent. "Are you on business or pleasure?"
"Business," Ronan said, nodding at Nita. "She's on
errantry."
"I greet you, ma'am," Nita said, as she would have said
to an American Senior she was being introduced to. The lady blinked
at her.
"Are you on active status?"
"Yes'm. At least the manual says so."
"Then you'd better come in and have a cup of tea, and tell me
what it's all about."
Nita rolled her eyes slightly at the prospect of yet another cup
of tea, and resigned herself to the inevitable.
They were made comfortable in the sitting-room, the tea was
brought out, and Mrs Smyth poured it out formally for them, and gave
them biscuits and sandwiches, and cakes, and encouraged them to eat
more of them before she would let them tell her anything about what
was going on. Then Nita began to explain again, as she had to Ronan.
When she mentioned Tualha, Mrs Smyth's eyes widened a bit. When Nita
mentioned going sideways, Mrs Smyth's jaw almost dropped. "My
dear," she said. "I hope you understand that you must not
do that again."
"Ma'am, I didn't do it on purpose the first time. Or the
third. The only time I did it on purpose was when I looked at
Sugarloaf. I won't do it again."
"I wonder… " Mrs Smyth said. "Well.
Something is certainly in the wind. We're coming up to Lughnasád;
I'd be surprised if it didn't have something to do with that."
Ronan bit his lip. Nita looked from one of them to the other. "I
hope you'll forgive me if I don't know what's going on here,"
she said, "but if I'm going to be on active status…"
"No, indeed. Lughnasád is one of the four great
holidays - Beltain, Samhain, and Imbolc. It used to be the harvest
festival, a long time ago - people would celebrate the first crops
coming in. And it also celebrated the turning of the heat of the
summer towards the cooler weather."
"The heat of the summer?" Nita said, mildly sceptical.
So far it had only got up into the mid-seventies.
Mrs Smyth blinked at her. "Oh, you're used to it warmer where
you live? We're not, though. I think the drought is just about
official now, isn't it, Ronan?"
'They said they were going to start water rationing," Ronan
said.
"So," said Mrs Smyth. "I suppose that's another
indication as well. Anyway, Nita's quite right; if this is allowed to
continue, even the nonwizardly will start to notice it… and be
endangered by it. This is, mmm, an undesirable outcome."
Nita couldn't help but laugh at that. "But what are you going
to do about it?"
"Well, I think we're going to have to get together and
discuss the matter."
"But if you don't do something. . ."
"My dear," Mrs Smyth said, "you come from a very…
energetic… school of wizardry. I appreciate that. But we do
things a little more slowly here. No, we need to call the local
wizards and the Area Supervisors together, and discuss what needs to
be done. It'll take a few days at least."
Nita chafed at that. It seemed to her that a few days might be too
long. But she was a stranger here, and theoretically these people
knew best. "What do you think they'll decide?" Ronan said.
Mrs Smyth shook her head. "It's hard to say. If we have here
a rising of the old sort - a reassertion of the events associated
with this holiday - then normally one would also have to reassert the
events that stopped whatever thing it was that happened."
"But what was it that happened?" Nita said.
"The second battle of Moytura," Ronan said. "I
suppose you won't have heard about it. . ."
“I've heard about it," Nita said. “A little cat
told me. In considerable detail."
"A cat told you?"
"Yeah. She said she was a bard, and. . ."
Mrs Smyth looked at Nita in surprise. "You mentioned this
before, but we didn't pursue it. How old was this cat?"
"She's a kitten. Not very old… maybe ten weeks."
Nita told them, as well as she could remember, everything that
Tualha had said to her.
"That is interesting," Mrs Smyth said. "Normally
cat-bards aren't born unless there's about to be some change in the
'ruled' world, the animal world - as well as the human one. And she
mentioned the Carrion-Crow, did she?"
Nita nodded. “I get a feeling that's not good?"
Ronan made a face. 'The Morrigan is trouble," he said. "She
turns up in the old stories, sometimes, as a war goddess. Or
sometimes as three of them."
“It's the usual problem," Mrs Smyth said, “of the
language not being adequate to describe the reality. The Morrigan is
one of the Powers, a much diminished one… though even the
lesser Powers were often mistaken for gods, in the ancient times. She
has become, or made herself, the expression of change, and violence.
A lot of that around here in the old days," she said, and
sighed. “And now. But she's also the peace afterwards…
if people will just let it be. "Carrion-Crow" she might be,
but the crows are the aftermath of the battle, nature's attempt to
clean it up… not the cause of it." Mrs Smyth turned her
teacup around. “It's dangerous to see her… but not
always bad. She shows herself as a tall dark woman, a fierce one. But
she always smiles. She is Ireland, some ways: one of its
personifications. Or its hauntings."
She looked up at Ronan again. “So, the Morrigan… and
the Hunt. Some very old memories are being resurrected. The foxhunt's
running must have reminded the world of an older hunt over the same
ground."
'What were those?" Nita said. “They looked like
dire-wolves, but they had some kind of werelight around them."
“They were faery dire-wolves," Mrs Smyth said, “from
one of the companion worlds."
"Who was that following them?" Nita said.
Mrs Smyth looked at her. "I see by the Knowledge," she
said,"that you've had a certain amount of dealing with the
Other. The head of the Fomori - the Lone Power. I should say, a
dangerous amount of dealings with It."
"I don't deal with It," Nita said. "Against
It, possibly." She began to feel annoyed. "I don't think
you need to doubt which side I'm on. Are you saying that you think
I'm attracting this trouble?"
Wizards do not tell white lies to make people feel better. Mrs
Smyth said nothing.
"Well, if I'm here for that purpose," Nita said, "I'm
here because the Powers that Be sent me. If I'm a trigger, it's Their
finger that's on it, not the Lone One's. The Lone One can't move
wizards… you know that."
"No, I do know that," Mrs Smyth said. "There have
been changes in the Lone One recently, and you had something to do
with those."
"Something," Nita said.
Ronan looked at her, and then back at Mrs Smyth. "Her?"
"She was involved just now in the Song of the Twelve,"
Mrs Smyth said. Ronan looked wide-eyed. "She was also involved
in. . .Well, never mind. It's a distinguished start: if you and your
partner survive, of course. Wizardly talent is usually tested to
destruction. Your sister," Mrs Smyth said, "where is she
now? Did she come with you?"
"No, she's back in New York."
"Pity," Mrs Smyth said. "At any rate, I advise you
to keep your use of wizardry to the minimum needed. Ronan, you'll
want to speak to your friends among the locals, especially the young
ones. If anyone finds themselves going sideways, tell them not to
meddle."
"What kind of re-enactment were you thinking of doing?"
Nita said.
"Well, my dear," Mrs Smyth said. "We have a
problem. If there's a re-enactment of Moytura to be done, we don't
have anything to do it with, even though one or two of the Treasures
still exist."
“Then how do you mean you don't have anything to do it
with?"
"Nita," Mrs Smyth said, "it took one of the Powers
that Be a very long time to invest those four objects with strength
enough to function against the Lone Power in the form It took. The
legend says that anything that the Lone One in Balor's form beheld
with his eye open, burst straightway into fire and fell as ash, and
poisoned the ground for leagues around, so that nothing would grow
there, and men who walked that ground died."
"Sounds like something nuclear," Nita said.
"So it might have been," Mrs Smyth said. "The Lone
One has never minded using natural phenomena for Its own ends. But
Its power was so terrible that only an army of all the wizards in
Ireland - for that's what the druids were - could even think about
going up against him; and without the Treasures to protect them, they
all would have been destroyed. The Cup, known as the Cauldron of
Rebirth, raised up their fallen, and the Sword, Fragarach the
Answerer, held off Balor's creatures, and the Stone of Destiny kept
the ground of Ireland whole and rooted when Balor would have dragged
it off its foundations and overturned the whole island into the deep.
All their power together, and all the wizards', was just enough to
buy the time for the Spear of Lugh to pierce Balor's fire and quench
it at last."
She took a sip of her tea. "Now, three of the four Treasures
we still have - at least one of them is in the National Museum in
Dublin. But they have no virtue any more. No-one believes that the
gold and silver cup they have here, the Ardagh Chalice, is the Well
of Transformations, the Bottomless Cauldron. No-one really believes
that the notched bronze thing in the glass case is Fragarach, even
though the legends say so. Its virtue has long since ebbed away as a
result: the 'soul' in it, if you like, has departed. And the Stone of
Destiny, the Lia Fail, is now just a cracked stone half buried in the
ground somewhere up North, with an iron picket fence around it, and
tourists come and take its picture because it's supposed to be Saint
Patrick's gravestone or some such. Not because of what it really
is, or was." Her smile was very rueful. “The thousands of
years and the loss of true knowledge of the nature of the
Protectors have taken them and made them just a cup, just a sword,
and a rock."
"What about the Spear?"
"Its "soul" was the strongest of all of the
Treasures," Mrs Smyth said. "It should be the easiest to
find… but it's nowhere in the world that we can feel. No, what
we're going to do - if a re-enactment. . ." She sighed. "I
can't say. We're going to have to work something out from scratch. In
the meantime, if I were you, I would step lightly. And thank you for
coming to me. Where are you staying?"
"With my aunt, Anne Callahan, at Ballyvolan."
"Right," said Mrs Smyth, and made a note. "Now
then; another cup of tea?"
Nita groaned.
They went down to the little tea shop in Enniskerry, and had a
Coke to kill the time until the number forty-five bus was ready to
leave. "She's not much like the Seniors at home," Nita
said, thoughtful, "except she's as tough."
Ronan was sitting slumped back in his chair, his legs crossed,
scowling out at her from under those black brows. The hair rose a
little on Nita's neck, and she started to blush, and felt extremely
stupid. "Just because she's not like your precious Seniors. . ."
he said.
"Ronan, just shut up. You think you're the greatest thing on
wheels, don't you?" And Nita scowled back at him, mostly to
cover her own confusion at her anger. "You've got a chip on your
shoulder the size of a two-by-four, and you'd better do something
about it before it ruins your wizardry. And I'm not one of your
little herd of head-nodders, so don't waste your dirty looks on me.
You don't like the news, that's just tough."
He stared at Nita, and his expression had changed slightly when
she dared to look at it again. He looked a little shocked, still
angry: but there was an odd thread of liking there. "No,"
he said softly, "you're not one of them, are you? Girls have big
mouths, where you come from."
She blushed again, feeling more like an idiot than ever, not
understanding her own discomfiture. "Wizards tell the truth,
where I come from," she said, annoyed. "I wasn't
criticizing your Senior, as you would have discovered if you had let
me finish. Your manners need work, too."
"And what else needs work?" he said, with that same odd
soft tone.
She just looked at him, and her insides roiled.
That dark regard was disconcerting when it was bent hard on you.
Worse still when he was smiling. He was the kind of guy who gets
notes passed about him all day, the kind that girls look at from the
safety of groups, stealing glances, laughing softly together at their
shared thoughts about him.
"Hulloooo!!" he said to her, waving a hand in front of
her face. "Earth to Nita!"
"Uh, nothing," she said hurriedly. She finished her Coke
in one gulp. "Listen, the bus is ready to go."
"What's the hurry? I don't hear. . ." From outside there
came a roar of diesel engine. Ronan looked at Nita oddly, then
grinned. She flushed again, and inwardly swore at herself. Oh, he
is something special. This is awful!
"Can't keep the man waiting," Ronan said, and got up.
"You going to come with me?"
"Uh, no, I'll walk it. Fresh air," she said, mortified
at the feebleness of the excuse. "Exercise."
"As far as the bus stop, then."
Reluctantly she walked out to see him that far.
"Do you have my number?" Ronan said as he got on. "Call
me if you have any problems."
Problems! Do I have problems! Sweet Powers that Be. . .
"I'll do that," Nita said. "You're in the book."
Ronan made an annoyed face. "I can't believe this,"
he said, and the bus doors shut in front of him.
Nita started home to Kilquade. It was a longish walk, about eight
miles: but she was really beginning to enjoy the walking. This was
one of the prettiest places she had ever been, and the quiet and the
sound of the wind and the warm, fair weather were all conspiring to
make it very pleasant. She ached slightly from the previous night's
exertions, but there were some things worth aching for.
She couldn't get rid of the look of Ronan's face, the whole feel
of him, the uneasy, uncomfortable sense of - power: there was no
other word for it. Add to that the fact that he was good-looking, and
funny, when he wasn't being angry - even then. . .Nita smiled grimly
at herself, annoyed: it was funny to be so attracted to someone she
so much wanted to give a few good kicks.
God help me, that's what it is. I fancy him.
The admission made her nervous. Neither parents at home or the sex
education classes at school ever told you anything really useful
about how to handle this kind of thing. Oh, the mechanics of it, body
changes and so forth, and how not to catch diseases, and
responsibility, and family planning, and all the rest of it. Not
important stuff, like: kissing - how did you do it and still
breathe? Is not wearing a bra a come-on? Is it worth chasing someone
you fancy, or will it just make you look stupid? And if you catch
him, what do you do then?
Or what do you do if you get caught…?
Nita heard something stirring in the hedge off to the right. At
first she thought it was a bird - lots of birds nested in these
hedges, encouraged by the thorns - but this sounded too loud. Nita
paused, and saw a flash of colour, a soft russet red.
" Ai elhua," whispered a voice in the Speech, "I
have a word for you."
Nita's eyebrows went up. She hunkered down by the hedge. The red
dog-fox was deep inside it, curled up comfortably in a little hide
against the wall that the hedge grew against.
" Madreen rua!" she said. "Are you all
right?"
"Oh yes. But that you may be. . ." The fox glanced
around, a shifty, conspiratorial look. "And that I may pay back
a debt and all things be even again. There are wizardries afoot."
"No kidding."
"Then you should get help for them. One of the Ard-tuatha is
in hide, not half a mile from here."
Nita was confused: there were several different ways to translate
the term. "Ard. . .You mean, one of the Powers that Be? Here?"
"In truth. We are bound, we are all bound not to say exactly
where, or who. But it is one of the Old Ones. Catch it at its work,
and it must help you, yes?"
"That's one way to put it." Nita frowned. The Powers
that Be were required to assist wizards when requested to do so. But
you had to catch Them first… and They usually made that
difficult, preferring to do Their work in secret. It made it harder
for the Lone Power to sabotage it.
"Well," she said. "I am warned, madreen rua.
My thanks."
"All's even," the fox said, and in the tiny space where
it lay, it somehow managed to get up, turn around, and vanish back
through a dark hole under the wall.
Nita got up and went on down the road, trying to make sense of
what the fox had told her. It's hard to believe. Why would one of
the Powers be living around here…?
She made her way down the little lane to her aunt's drive, and the
farm. In the field to the right she could see Aunt Annie heading off
with a rake over her shoulder, probably to do something about the new
potatoes she had just planted. They were a rare breed, something
called 'fir-apple potatoes', and Aunt Annie raked and weeded them
herself every day, and wouldn't let anyone near them.
Nita grinned at this and went inside. She was just in the act of
making herself another sandwich in the kitchen, when the phone began
to ring. Nita ran for it, picked it up, and as she had heard others
do, said, "Ballyvolan."
"Is Mrs Callahan there?"
"No, she's not… can I take a message for you?"
"Yes, please. Tell her that Shaun O'Driscoll called, and ask
her to call back immediately, it's very urgent."
"All right." Nita scribbled the message down, and said,
"I'll see if I can catch her; she just went out. Bye." And
she ran out across the gravel yard, vaulted the fence, and headed
into the field.
Far away, over the hill of the second field, she could see her
aunt walking towards the little rise in the middle of it. Yelling at
her seemed ridiculous at this point, so Nita just ran after her as
quickly as she could, puffing. She still ached.
She was rather surprised to see her aunt take the rake off her
shoulder, and bang the wooden end of it on the ground. She was even
more surprised when the little hill split open, and her aunt walked
into it.
Nita stood very still for a moment, and her mouth fell open.
Oh, no! she thought. And she remembered Tom's voice, from
not so terribly long ago, saying to her father: "Well, you know,
Ed, it's your side of the family that the wizardry comes
down from…"
My dad's sister…
My aunt's a wizard!
Half torn between terror and laughter, she ran after her, towards
the gaping darkness in the side of the hill.
The chasm was deeper and wider than it looked. Is this
happening in the real world? Nita thought, and paused for a
moment to try to see with double vision, as she had seen the other
day. True enough, mere daylight vision showed her a smooth hill - no
crack; nothing. But then no-one in the house had seen her aunt. She
had. Nita was seeing sideways where her aunt was, and this was
sideways too. Not as sideways as it might have been, of course.
"Aunt Annie," she said, not loud, but urgently, and loud
enough to carry. Ahead of her, her aunt stopped in shock, standing
there with the rake.
She looked back at Nita and said, “Oh, no."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, grinning a little in spite of
herself, "what did they tell you about why they'd sent
me here…?"
Aunt Annie's mouth opened and shut, and then she said, "When
I get my hands on Ed… I'm going to rip his head off and hand
it to him."
"They couldn't exactly tell you," Nita said, immediately
wanting to defend her father. "It's not his fault."
"Maybe not," Aunt Annie said, "but Nita…! I
had no idea!"
"Actually, I was hoping you wouldn't," Nita said, wryly.
"I don't usually try to advertise it."
"But how can you be here?" Aunt Annie said.
Then in she shook her head. "Never mind that now. That you're
here means you're intended to be. I've got business. Let's go and see
them."
"Them?"
"Be polite," Aunt Annie said. "And follow my lead."
Nita was entirely willing. She followed her aunt into the hill.
It was not a hill. It was a city. It was like the one that Nita
had seen crowning Sugarloaf, but smaller, more intimate. It could
not, of course, be inside the hill. It was two, three - ten? fifty? -
universes over from the 'real world'. Broad streets, airy; shade, the
sound of running water, stone as fluidly formed as if it had been
clay once, or flesh - all paused in mid-movement, possibly to move
again some day. There were echoes of thatched houses, and of old
castles, and of castles no human being could have imagined, hints of
architecture Nita recognized as extraterrestrial from her travels -
apparently the builders had had connections elsewhere.
The light was different too; harder, sharper, somehow clearer than
the light that rested on the fields around Aunt Annie's farm. Things
seemed to have sharper edges, more weight, more meaning. Nothing here
needed to glow with magical light, or anything so blatant. Things
here were too busy being real… more real even than
the 'real world'. It was a slightly unnerving effect.
"Oh, and one other thing," her aunt said. "Don't
eat or drink anything here."
Nita burst out laughing. "There had to be one place
in Ireland where no-one was going to make me drink tea or eat
anything," she said.
Her aunt looked at her cockeyed, then laughed. "Well, you
keep thinking of it that way."
They walked on among the high houses. "Where are we going?"
Nita said.
"To talk to the people who live here," said Aunt Annie.
"I do have certain rights. This is my land - I am the landowner.
. ." She chuckled then. "As if anyone in Ireland can really
own land. We all just borrow it for a while." She looked
sidewise at Nita. "Where were you last night?"
"I was out with some very very large things that should have
been wolves, but Weren't," Nita said. "Oh, by the way.
There was a phone call for you. A Shaun O'Driscoll. . ." I
"I just bet," said Aunt Annie. "The Area
Supervisor. Well, we'll see him shortly, but I need to deal with
these first."
"These people. . ."
"You know the name," her aunt said. "We don't
usually say it… it's considered impolite. Like shouting at
someone, 'Hey, human!'."
The Sidhe, Nita thought. The people of the hills…
the not-so-little people. "You see them often?" Nita
said.
“Often enough. "Good fences make good neighbors,"
as the poet says. However, every now and then, when you share common
ground, you need to have a good long chat over the fence. That's what
this is about."
They came to the heart of the city. There were twelve trees in a
circle, and three bright chairs under the trees, seemingly resting on
the surface of a pool of water. Or rather, the chairs on either side
of the central one were true chairs; the central one was a throne.
The trees moved in the wind, and the shadows thrown by their branches
wove and shifted on the surface of the bright water in patterns that
seemed to Nita to be always on the edge of meaning.
People stood around and watched from under the shade of those
trees; tall people, fair people, with beautiful dogs at heel.
Handsome cats sat here and there, watching; unconcerned birds sang
rainbows in the trees. Nita tried to look at a few of the people, and
found it difficult. Not that they were indistinct. They were almost
too solid to bear, and their clothes and weapons, in an antique
style, all shone with certainty and existence.
The chairs on either side of the throne were filled; the throne
itself was empty. Aunt Annie walked straight towards the throne,
across the water. Nita watched with professional interest. She knew
several ways to walk on water, but she felt safe in assuming that the
water here was more assertive, and didn't mind being walked on
without more active spelling. She headed out after her aunt.
Aunt Annie stopped about three meters away from the central
throne, acknowledged it with a slight nod, and then looked at the
person sitting in the right-hand chair. "The greeting of gods
and men to you, Amadaun of the People of the Hill in
Cualann. And to you, lady of this forth."
The lady bowed her head. "To you also, Aoine ni Cealodhain,
greeting," said the man in the right-hand chair. "And
greeting to you, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain."
Nita was slightly out of her depth, but she knew how to be polite.
She bowed slightly and said, "I am on errantry, fair people, and
the One greets you by me."
"This we had known," said the woman in the chair.
"Then perhaps you will explain to me," said Aunt Annie,
"why my niece was chased halfway across my field last night by
that one's hunt. I thought we had an agreement that if you
saw any power of that kind waking, you would warn me so that I could
take appropriate action."
"We had no warning ourselves, Aoine," said the lady.
"I would then appreciate your view of what's happening here.
It's most unusual for you to have no warning of so major an
intrusion, and that you didn't means we have trouble on our hands."
"Trouble rarely comes near us, Aoine. But it would be true to
say that the past is becoming troublesome. We have had a messenger at
our gates… one of the Fomori."
"And what did this messenger say?"
"That the old shall become new in our fields, and yours. He
offered us… what we were offered once before. The end of your
kind, once and for all."
Aunt Annie said nothing. The young man, the 'Amadaun',
looked at Nita and said, "You must understand that the children
of the Milesians are not looked upon with favour in some of the Fifth
House."
"If you mean that some of the nonhuman species think humans
were a silly idea," Nita said, "yes, I've heard that
opinion before."
"There are those Powers in this part of the world, and
children of the Powers - Powers fallen lower than we - who never
looked kindly on human folk, and would be glad to see them all dead.
At their own hands, or by the hands of other humans - so that old
angers are inflamed, and old hatreds seem to live uncannily long."
"Yes," Nita said, "I've noticed that."
"It is the land, of course," said the fair young woman.
"The land remembers too well. It saw Partholon come; it saw
Nemed; it saw us, and the
Fir Bolg, and the hosts of man. One after another of us it threw
off, in its way, having been taught to do so by the Lone One, and
given a memory that other lands don't have - a sense of injury. Long
time we've tried to heal that, but there is no healing it now. The
old angers wake up again and again."
"There must be something that could be done," Nita said.
"If there is an answer, we do not have it," said the
lady of the forth, "and the Fomori are at our gates. Soon enough
they'll be at yours."
"They have been at our gates, they and their children, for a
long while," said Aunt Annie, "under various names. We do
what we can, as do you. What are the Fomori threatening you with this
time?"
"Nothing concrete as yet. Of course they demanded tribute.
They have done that before. We will of course refuse to give it; we
have done that before too. And then they will begin to strike, here,
and there, at the innocent, the ones who have no defense."
"That too we know about," said Aunt Annie, "for a
long time now. Nonetheless, something needs to be done. I think all
the wizards will now be called together. Probably there should be
another meeting between us once that has taken place. Doing seems to
have passed into our hands, these days, and out of yours."
"That seems to be true," said the Amadaun.
"Advise us what you do. We will back you as much as possible.
Meanwhile, rain has not fallen here for too long. We seem to be
losing the ability to order our world as we used to. Something
outside is becoming very strong… and Lughnasad is coming, when
old battles are remembered. Even with the power of the Treasures, it
was very close. We almost lost, last time. Without the Treasures. .
." The form on the left shook her head. "There is no
saying. We need your help."
"Keep your people in, then, if you would," said Aunt
Annie. "The "sideways" and the not-sideways parts of
the world are getting too close together at the moment; we need to
part them until this is resolved."
"We will do that. And you. . ." The Amadaun
looked at Nita. "What would you say to us?"
Nita looked at the shining forms all around her, and shook her
head. "I think you owe me one," she said. "For the
hunt the other night. If your carelessness let that happen, I think
you owe me a favour one of these days."
There were shocked looks at her boldness, and Aunt Annie looked at
her sideways. But there was a wry smile from the Amadaun.
"Our people have long known that a favour given must be
returned, and a wrong done must be avenged," he said. "Come
here, then, and let me speak a word in your ear."
Nita stepped up to him, wondering. The Amadaun leaned
over and whispered; and the hair stood up all over Nita. It was a
word in the Speech, a name… but not the kind of name mortals
had. There was too much power in it, and too much time. She glanced
sideways in shock, and met his eyes, and found no relief there: the
time was there too.
"Should you need help," he said, "name that name."
"Thank you," Nita said, trying to get some of her
composure back. “I'll do that. Meanwhile, I hope you do well,
and that things are quiet for you."
"A mortal wishes what we wish," said the lady of the
forth, smiling. "There's a change."
"Thank you," said Aunt Annie.
Nita rejoined her, and together they walked out the way they came.
The sunlight looked thin and wan when they came out, when it should
have looked golden; everything seemed a little unreal, a little fake,
now.
Nita looked at Aunt Annie and was a little surprised to find that
she had sweat standing out on her forehead. “Are you OK?"
she said. “You look pale."
"I'm all right," said Aunt Annie. "It's just a
strain talking to those people. They don't see time the way we do."
"I kind of liked it in there," Nita said.
Her aunt looked at her. "Yes, I thought you might. They
prefer the young; the younger wizards have always bent a little more
easily to their ways. I make them uneasy, too; I'm a little too close
to mortality for their liking. But anyway," her aunt looked at
Nita, "I can't believe it. You're a wizard!"
"At times I find it hard to believe myself," Nita said.
"Like last night. My wizardry was not working terribly well."
"Yes, it's a problem we have around here," said her
aunt. "The overlays… If I'd have known, I could have
warned you."
"How could you have known? How was I supposed to tell you?"
She broke out laughing. "What did they tell you when
they sent me out here?"
Her aunt shook her head. "They said you were getting too
involved with your friend Kit. He's your partner, I take it."
"Yeah. They're really nervous about it, Aunt Annie. I try to
calm them down…"
"Listen, you're lucky. At least you were able to tell your
parents. I was never able to tell your grandma and grandpa."
"Listen, even when they know, it doesn't always run smoothly.
But Aunt Annie, look, what are we going to do?"
"We can't do anything just yet."
Nita groaned. Her aunt looked at her with a sympathetic
expression. "Look, honey, I know. But the tradition of wizardry
is different in this part of the world. They've been doing it for
thousands of years longer than there even were American
wizards. And don't forget that at home you're working in a relatively
clean environment; the magic of the Amerind wizards was of a much
more naturalistic kind. There was practically no overlay, since it
worked so completely in conjunction with nature and the environment.
Over here we're dealing with the equivalent of wizardly toxic waste…
the accumulation of thousands of years of buildup. No, we take our
time. We need to get everyone together to talk."
"When is this Lughnasad thing?"
"It starts tomorrow, really. . ."
"Tomorrow?!"
"It goes on for two weeks… don't panic. The first is
the beginning of it: August the fifteenth is the end. It's the end
that we have to worry about… things will be building up,
forces will have to be released. It's going to be like a dam
breaking. If we can dig a channel somehow, something for the power,
the flow, to run off into… Otherwise. . ."
"Otherwise even the nonwizards are going to notice."
Her aunt laughed. "Nita, nonwizards have been noticing for
years. Fortunately, Ireland just has a reputation for being
a strange place. So when people hear these weird stories, they
discount them. But we'll get the wizards together and talk to them.
Meanwhile, try to restrain yourself. I know the urge to do wizardry
all the time is very strong, especially at your age. But don't - you
know - just don't."
And that was the last that was said about it for a while. Aunt
Annie went into the estate office and shut herself in, and started
making phone calls. Nita took herself off to her caravan to do some
more reading in the manual.
As she turned the corner, she froze in surprise: the caravan
shifted slightly as she looked at it. Someone was in there. She
paused and tried to see through the window before coming any closer.
Inside, someone bent forward into the light: a shadow moved. . .
She ran to the caravan door and threw it open. On the bed, Kit
looked up in surprise, blinked at her. "Hi, Neets. What's the
rush?"
Nita stood there with her mouth working, and nothing coming out.
"What are you doing here?" she said finally.
Kit opened his mouth, too, and closed it, and then said, "I
thought you'd be glad to see me."
"You idiot, I am glad to see you! But what are you
doing here? I thought. . ."
"Oh." Kit turned red, then started laughing, "Neets,
uh, I feel like a fool."
She withheld comment for the moment. "Oh?"
"Well, I mean, you promised your parents that you
wouldn't come back to see me. But I never said anything of the kind.
No-one asked me. So I said to my mum, "I have to go out
for a while, I'll be back for dinner." And she said, "Fine,
have a nice time… "
"Dynamite! Come and see my aunt."
She dragged him inside. Her aunt had taken a little while off from
phone calls to feed the cats, and now stood there looking at Kit with
a can of cat food in her hand, and a somewhat bemused expression.
"Aunt Annie," Nita shouted,"this is Kit!"
"Ah." Her aunt blinked. "Haifa second, then, and
I'll feed him too."
Nita snickered and sat him down at the table, and started making
tea. Out of the tangle of mewing and hollering cats, one detached
itself and strolled over to the kitchen table, jumped up on it, and
regarded Kit with big eyes. It was Tualha. "And who is this?"
she said.
Nita had to laugh a little at Kit's bemused expression. "Kit,
Tualha. She's a bard. Tualha, Kit Rodriguez. He's a wizard."
"Dai stihó," said Kit.
"Slán," said the cat, looking him up and
down. To Nita she said, "I see the Spanish have finally
arrived."
"What?"
"Kit, don't get her started. She'll be reciting poetry at you
in a minute."
"I don't mind that."
"So listen," Nita's aunt said then, coming over to the
table and sitting down as she dried her hands on a dishcloth. "Kit,
you're welcome here, but one question. Do your parents know you're a
wizard?"
"Oh, yeah."
She shook her head. "It's getting easier these days than it
used to be." She looked at Nita, and then at Kit, and at Nita
again. "Listen," she said, "I want the straight word
from you on this. You two aren't doing what your mum and dad were
concerned you were doing - I mean, what they told me they
thought you were doing. Are you?"
She had the grace to look embarrassed as she said it. Nita and Kit
could do nothing but look at each other and then burst out laughing.
"Why does everyone think that?" Kit said, sounding
momentarily aggrieved. "Are we panting at each other or
something?" Then he lost it and cracked up again.
"No," Nita said to Aunt Annie. "We're not."
"Well," said her aunt. "It's matters here that
really concern me, and I've got enough on my plate at the moment. You
know anything about it?"
"There was a preqis in the manual of what's been going on
here," Kit said. He sighed. "We've got problems."
That 'we' was one of the nicest things Nita had heard in a long
time. She had had enough of working by herself. "Yeah. Well, the
Seniors here seem to have at least a handle on what to do. I just
hope it works. Did you read about that?"
"Yeah. It seems they've already made some progress. There's a
stone, is it? That they had to wake up-"
"It was half-awake already," Nita said. "It's the
other three that are going to be a problem."
"Yeah. They said that the second one was "dormant",
the third one was "unusable" and the fourth one was
"unaccounted for". That doesn't sound terrific."
"Nope."
"Listen," Aunt Annie said, I"ll leave you two to
chat. I've got to get back on the phone." She smiled at them and
headed out of the room.
"Phone? What for?"
"Other wizards," Nita said.
Kit looked mystified. "To just talk to them? Why don't they.
. ."
"NO, DON'T DO THAT!" she said, sitting bolt upright as
she felt him starting to casually line up the beam-me-up spell in his
head. "You can't do that here!"
"Why not?"
"Feel around you for the overlays! They're all over the
place! And you better watch how you go home, too."
He paused a moment, and then looked surprised. "You're not
kidding. How do you get around here?"
"I walk. Or there's a bike to ride."
"Well, let's go and do that, then. Sounds like I've got a lot
of catching up to do."
Nita slipped into the office, bent over Aunt Annie at her desk,
scribbled a note on her pad: Going out bike riding, OK? Her
aunt nodded and went right on with her conversation about spell
structure.
They were out for a long time. Part of it was Kit rubbernecking at
the scenery while they talked. But part of it was the weather turning
odd. The thunderstorms the weathermen had been predicting
materialized, but they dropped hail rather than rain. They had to
take shelter from several of these showers, and when they finally got
down to the dual carriageway again, they found hailstones as big as
marbles lying around on the road, steaming bizarrely in the bright
sunshine. The sound of thunder rumbled miles away, sporadic but
threatening, all through the ride.
They had been taking turns riding, or sometimes Kit would ride and
Nita would sit on the crossbar, or the other way around. At the
moment Kit was walking the bike beside her, looking around
appreciatively. "This is great," he said. "I guess if
you had to be sent somewhere, this is as good a place as any."
"Huh," Nita said. "I don't remember you being very
excited about it at first."
He coloured somewhat. "Yeah, well."
Nita grinned. "Listen, how's Dairine getting on?"
"OK, as far as I can tell. I think she may be on assignment;
she doesn't seem to have been around your place much in the past few
days. Busy."
"I bet. Wizards all over the place are really busy about
now." Nita shook her head. The oppressive,
thunderstorm-about-to-happen feeling had not stopped. She was still
prickling, but not so violently as she had been that morning.
"Here it comes," Kit said, looking up at one
thundercloud that they had watched drifting halfway between them and
the sea as they turned down the Kilquade road. Almost immediately as
he said it, Nita saw the bolt of lightning lance down and strike one
of the hills behind the farm. Silently she started counting seconds,
and had barely got to 'two' before the crack of thunder washed over
them. “A little too close," said Kit. "Let's get
inside."
They headed down the drive in a hurry, and came out into the
gravel yard in front of the house. Nita was heading for the front
door when Kit looked around him with a sudden surprised expression.
"Wait a minute. What's that?" he said.
"That what?" Nita was feeling a little cross. She could
feel the rain coming on in the air, and didn't want to stand around
outside waiting for it, after all she'd been through that day.
"That," Kit said, swinging around as if looking for
something. "Can't you feel it? Inanimate. Strong."
Nita shook her head, wondering what he was talking about. Kit was
staring down towards the farmyard, between the buildings. "There's
something going on down there," he said. "Something alive."
"This place is full of horses and sheep and cows," Nita
said. "Kit. . ."
"No," he said. “Not something that's usually
alive. It's inanimate, it's a thing, it's - come on!"
He started down that way. There was another roll of thunder. Nita
didn't see the lightning bolt this time. She went after him,
muttering to herself. The problem was that Kit frequently sensed
things she didn't, just as she sensed things he didn't. They had
areas where their talents overlapped, certainly, but Nita's specialty
was live things; Kit had always been more for inanimate objects. And
if he really felt he was on the trail of something important. . .
"It's really weird," he said as she caught up with him.
"It's nothing - I've never felt one that alive before."
"One what?
He looked into the farmyard and shook his head, and gestured.
"That," he said.
Nita looked. There was nothing in the farmyard but Biddy the
farrier's pickup truck, with its forge on the back. "That?"
"It's not the truck," Kit said. "Not the truck
itself. That's a little more awake than usual, but nothing really
strange. It's the thing in the back. That box. What is that?"
"It's a forge, a portable forge," Nita said, mystified.
"She's the lady who comes and puts the horses' shoes on."
Right then, Biddy herself came out of the hay barn, in the act of
shrugging into a waterproof jacket. She looked up at the sky, pausing
for a moment; then headed towards the truck.
"Uh oh," Kit said, looking up too, with a panicked
expression. And a second later, the lightning came down.
That was only the first thing that happened. As Kit said 'uh oh',
Nita had felt the potential building in the air become suddenly
unbearable, not just a prickling but a pain all over her. It was a
matter of a second, even with her brains as tired as they were from
spelling, to put a shield spell up around herself and Kit. She saw
Biddy look up; she saw the lightning lance down at the truck. The
breath went right out of Nita in horror, for there was no way, no
way, she could extend her shield so far. . .
Biddy lifted her hand abruptly and the lightning simply went
elsewhere. It didn't strike anything else, it didn't miss; it just
stopped. And went away. There was not even a thunderclap.
And Biddy stood there, looking up at the sky, and glanced around,
as if looking to see whether anyone had been watching. Then she
smiled very slightly, and got into the truck.
"Now what was that ?" Kit whispered.
Nita pulled him behind the nearby smoking shed, out of sight of
the truck as it turned, heading for the drive. He barely noticed; he
was watching the truck. "Who is that?" he said.
"I told you, that's the lady who puts the horseshoes on.
Biddy."
"She's a wizard!"
"She's not. She can't be," Nita said. It just didn't
feel right. "That wasn't a wizardry. Wizards can hide. But the
magic feels like magic, whatever."
Kit shook his head. "Then how do you explain that? She
swatted a lightning bolt away like a bug. And her truck, or that
forge in her truck anyway, is alive. That I can feel."
"I don't know," Nita said. "Things are getting
weird around here…"
"Getting"!" Kit started to laugh, then sobered and
looked thoughtful. "Are you going to tell your aunt about this?"
"I don't know," Nita said. "I think… I think
I want to talk to Biddy first."
"Makes sense," Kit said. "Then what?"
"Check with the Seniors. They seem to be running this show."
"OK," Kit said. "You're on."
They talked until nearly midnight. The last thin Kit said was,
"You been meeting a lot of people around here? Kids, I mean?"
"Some. They're OK."
"Are they nice to you?"
Nita thought of Ronan, and immediately flushed hot. How was she
supposed to explain this to Kit Explain what? some part of
her mind demanded. Heaven only knows what he thinks about you: if
anything, he probably thinks you're too young for him. "They're
fine," she said after a moment. "They're not geeky, the
ones I've met."
“Some of the kids back home," Kit said, “They're
saying that I had got you in trouble."
She burst out laughing. "No wonder you jumped in there when
Aunt Annie questioned you. Kit, who cares what they think? Idiots."
She punched him “Go on home, it's your dinnertime."
“Oh, blast, I forgot!" He got up hurriedly an started
riffling through his manual.
“Don't forget the overlays!" Nita said. “You
leave them out of your calculations, you'll wind up in th middle of
the Atlantic."
“So? We have friends there." He found the page he was
looking for.
“Küüüt!" Nita said, annoyed, until he
looked í her. “Just be careful."
He nodded, and started reading the transposition spell under his
breath. At the very end of it, on th last word, he looked back up at
her.
“Don't be late tomorrow," Nita said quietly.
He nodded, and grinned, and the air slammed int the space where he
had been.
Nita went to bed.
The next morning, when Nita came into the kitchen, Aunt Annie was
sitting at the kitchen table with a cordless phone and a cup of tea,
going through the Yellow Pages. She looked up and said, "Want to
go into town?"
"Bray?"
"No, Dublin. . ."
The phone rang again. It had been doing that all morning: Nita had
been able to hear it even out in the caravan. Aunt Annie sighed and
picked it up. Nita went off to get herself a cup of tea.
After a while Aunt Annie hung up and looked over at Nita. "We'll
be meeting at a pub in town tonight," she said, starting to dial
another number. "This should be fun for you; you haven't been in
a pub yet."
Nita blinked at that. "Am I allowed?"
"Oh, yes, it's not like bars in the States." She started
dialing another number. "You can't drink, of course, but you can
be in a pub all right, as long as you're over a certain age
and it's earlyish." Aunt Annie chuckled, then, and said to the
phone, "Doris? Anne. Johnny says tonight at nine, in the Long
Hall. Will you call Shaun and Mairead? Right. Yes, we are. Right.
Bye."
"How are we going in?" Nita said. "Driving?"
"No, we'll take the train in," Aunt Annie said.
"Doris will give us a ride back, we're more or less on her
way. Have your breakfast and we'll go. We can slouch around and do
tourist things." Aunt Annie smiled at her. "I think I owe
you that much, after the other night…"
Nita grinned back and went to get her jacket.
It turned out that she didn't need it. It was another hot day, up
in the eighties now. They drove into Greystones to catch the shuttle
train to Bray
- the line was only electrified that far out, as yet
- and stood on the platform, looking out towards Greystones' south
beach. Dogs ran and barked, and there were even a few people in the
water - which astonished Nita, since it was some of the coldest water
she had ever tried to swim in and bounced out of with her teeth
chattering. Most of the people were out in the sun on the sand,
turning very pink.
Nita looked towards the big orange-and-black diesel train that was
pulling in.
"Take one of the right-hand seats," Aunt Annie said.
"You'll get a better view of the water as we go in."
Nita did. The train pulled out, and Nita looked out at the north
beach as they passed it; more sun-bathers, someone riding a horse at
the gallop.
"Aunt Annie," she said, "you know something. Why
didn't I see your name when I went through the manual and looked in
the wizards' directory?"
"Confidentiality," her aunt said. "I wasn't "out"
to you yet. The manual senses such things." She looked at Nita
thoughtfully. "I suppose I really should have anticipated it,"
she said. "My kids came out nonwizardly, after all. But anyway,
I was looking at the manual this morning… You've been busy."
"You got that in one," Nita said.
Aunt Annie smiled. "Not unusual. Things quieten down, though,
after you get to be my age. I remember when I got mine: I had about
three years when I hardly had a moment to myself. Then things got
calm when I went off to college."
"Did you have a partner?"
The train went abruptly darkish, lit only by the feeble ceiling
lights, as it passed into the tunnel bored through Bray Head. "I
did for a while," she said. "But she and I parted company
eventually. It happens," she said, at Nita's shocked look. "You
grow apart… or one partner finds something more important than
the magic… or you start disagreeing about how to work."
Nita shook her head, upset. She couldn't imagine not agreeing with
Kit on a plan or course of action within a matter of seconds; and
indeed, there had been times when if they hadn't been able to agree
that fast, they would have been dead. "Do you still talk?"
she said.
"Oh, yes, pretty often. We're friendly enough."
The train burst out into the light again, revealing the beach on
the other side of Bray Head, and the iron-railed promenade with its
hotels and arcade, and the new half-built aquarium. "Don't
worry," said Aunt Annie. "I think maybe you and your
partner have been through enough trouble together that you'll be
working together for a long while."
They pulled into Bray station and changed to the sleek little
bright-green Dublin Area Rapid Transit train waiting at the next
platform over. About half an hour later, the train slid into Tara
Street station. Nita and her aunt got out and made their way through
the orange-tiled exterior, beneath the skylights and down the
escalator, and went out into the streets of Dublin.
It was a fascinating combination of old and new, and Nita was
rather bewildered by it all at first. There were tiny cobbled alleys
that seemed not to have been repaved in a hundred years, or maybe
two, right next to broad streets roaring with traffic and alive with
lights and people shopping; old, old churches caught in the middle of
shiny new shopping centres; shouting, cheerfully messy street markets
in the shadow of big department stores.
“It takes a little while to get used to," her aunt
said, as they crossed the street south of O'Connell Bridge and headed
down past the stately fronts of Trinity College and the Bank of
Ireland, on the way to the pedestrian precinct at Grafton Street. "If
you come from one of the big cities in the States, Dublin can seem
very small at first, sort of caught in a time warp; slower, more
casual about things. Later… " She chuckled. "You
wonder how you ever put up with a place where people are in such a
hurry all the time. And you find that life can go along very well
without all the "conveniences" you were used to once."
She smiled. "It's the people here: they make the difference."
They turned left at the corner of Grafton Street, heading for the
National Museum. It was by the Dáil, the Irish houses of
parliament, and Aunt Annie clearly knew her way around it. As soon as
they had paid their admission fees, she led Nita down a flight of
stairs, past a sign that said TREASURY. "There are a lot of
gorgeous things here," she said, "but this is probably the
most famous of them."
They stopped in front of a glass case that was thicker than any of
the others scattered around the big room. No-one else was nearby.
Nita moved close to look at it. The cup inside it sat on a big lucite
pedestal; a bright spotlight was trained on it from above. Nita
thought this might have been unnecessary… since she suspected
it might be able to glow by itself.
“The Ardagh Chalice," her aunt said softly. Nita looked
at it; not just with the eyes, but with a wizard's senses, and looked
as hard as she could. The Chalice was more than half a meter high and
a third of a meter wide, mostly gold, with elaborate and beautiful
spiral patterns worked on its sides in silver, and ornamented with
rubies and topazes. The jewels were lovely enough, but Nita had more
of an eye for the ornamentation on the sides. They were spell
diagrams in a very antique style, and though they looked simple, that
was merely an illusion created by the extreme skill of whoever had
designed them. They were subtle, and potentially of huge power; but
they were quiescent, emptied of their virtue.
"It's not really very old," Nita said.
"The physical aspects of it, no." Her aunt looked at it.
"This chalice was made in the second century."
"Not the Holy Grail, then," Nita said.
Her aunt smiled slightly. "No. And yes. The Treasures might
have been made by gods, but they were made of mortal matter…
and matter passes. The problem is, of course, that the power put in
them - the soul of the Treasures, more or less - is as immortal as
the powers that made them. The soul passes on when the envelope wears
out - "reincarnates", finds another "body" that's
suitable. This cup was a vessel, for a while. But not any more, I
think. Do you feel anything different?"
Nita looked at the Cup again, longer this time. Finally she
said,”'I don't know. It's as if… if you knew how to
shake this awake, this "soul", you might do it. But you'd
have to know how."
Her aunt nodded. "We may have to work out how. Come and see
the Sword."
They went up a flight of stairs, through another room or two. The
room they finally stopped in was full of ancient gold work: tores and
stickpins and necklaces and bracelets of gold, beads and bangles,
carved plates of gold linked together. "It used to be mined in
Wicklow," her aunt said, "not too far from us. But by the
fourth century most of it was gone. Anyway, this is worth more than
any of them, if you ask me."
The central case held the Sword. It lay there very plain against
red velvet; long and lean, shaped like a willow leaf, with no gold or
jewel anywhere about it - a plain bronze blade, notched, scraped,
somewhat withered-looking. Nita bent close to it, feeling with all of
her. "Now this is old," she said.
"Older than the Cup," said Aunt Annie. "Bronze Age,
at least."
Nita nodded. There was a faint feeling of purpose still in the old
bronze, like a memory impressed on matter by a mind now gone: like
the ghosts in Aunt Annie's back garden, a tape still replaying and
very faintly to be heard. But there was no vigour in it, only
recollection: wistful, mournful, feeble… "It might have
been the real Sword once," Nita said. "But it's almost
forgotten. It's not nearly as much there as the Cup. I don't think
you could wake this one up."
Her aunt nodded. "That's what I think too."
Nita shook her head. “And there's nothing else in the
building that's even this much awake…” She sighed. “So
we have the Stone, and the Cup, and something that might
work for the Sword, but probably won't… and no Spear."
"That about sums it up, yes. The wizards around the country
will be looking for other swords that might work better. But the
spirit of the Spear Luin seems to have passed completely. Either no
"body" was strong enough to contain it… or it was
just too powerful to be contained any more in a universe that had no
suitable envelope for it, and it passed out entirely."
Nita rather thought that it had passed. Spears were symbols of the
element of Fire, and fire was the most uncontainable of the five,
next to plasma. Nita began to worry. Three of the Treasures would not
be enough, to judge from what the Sidhe had hinted. But she had no
ideas about what to do.
She looked at her aunt. "Are we done here?"
"I think so. Want to go over to Grafton Street?"
"Sounds good."
They spent the afternoon doing, as her aunt had promised, touristy
things; touring the shopping centre at St Stephen's Green, having tea
in the Shelbourne Hotel, listening to the street performers playing
on pipes and banjos and occasionally spoons. They walked over
O'Connell bridge to look up the Liffey at the Halfpenny Bridge's
graceful curve, one of the trademarks of Dublin; and browsed through
the shops on the south side of the Halfpenny Bridge, Dublin's
so-called 'Left Bank'. They sat in O'Connell Street by the statue of
the goddess of the River Liffey, relaxing in her stone bath, and were
grateful for the spray, for it was hotter that afternoon than it had
been all summer. Mothers put their little children in the fountain,
and they splashed happily, and the patrolling Gardai smiled and
looked the other way.
About seven o'clock, Aunt Annie said, "Dinner?" Nita
agreed happily, and they went off to have a pizza in a little
restaurant in South Anne Street. Then they went off westward in the
city, to the pub where that night's meeting would take place. The
Long Hall was a handsome place, fronted in beveled glass and stained
glass, all arranged so that people standing inside, in front of the
windows, couldn't quite be seen from outside. Above, the glass was
clear, showing the beautiful carved and painted plaster ceiling, and
the gas fixtures still hanging from it. Some of them had been
converted for electricity, some hadn't. They walked in, and Nita
gazed admiringly at the huge polished hardwood bar, and the antique
mirrors, reaching three meters up from the back of the bar to the
ceiling, on the wall behind it. Carved wood and beveled glass and
brass railings were everywhere. So were many cheerful people,
drinking, but talking more. The place was filled with the subdued
roar of a hundred conversations.
"We're in the back room. Hi, Jack," said Aunt Annie to
one of the men behind the bar. He was busy filling a glass with the
creamy-dark Guinness from one of the arched taps at the bar: he
nodded to Aunt Annie, but didn't say anything.
"Jack Mourne," Aunt Annie said to Nita, as they made
their way through a low carved archway into the 'back room'. “He
owns the place."
"Does he know what's going on?"
"I should think he does: he's one of the Area
Advisory-Specialists. What would you like to drink, hon?"
"Can I have a Coke?"
"No problem. Be right back."
Nita found herself a seat at a small round wooden table with
ornate iron legs, and waited, fidgeting a little self-consciously.
She had never been in a bar by herself, though Aunt Annie seemed to
think that this wasn't quite the same. She might have a point,
though, Nita thought. Here, the drinking looked almost
incidental. People were shouting at each other across the back room,
chatting, arguing, laughing, pointing, shouting.
"Here you go," Aunt Annie said, sitting down next to
Nita with a relieved look. She handed Nita her drink and sipped
briefly at her pint. "Perfect," she said. "Jack pulls
the best pint in this part of town."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, "if this is a wizards'
meeting - how are you going to keep the ordinary people out of here?"
"Spell on the back-room archway," Aunt Annie said. “Look
closely at the carving when you go to the rear Ladies. Non wizards
hit it and decide they don't feel like going back there after all -
on normal nights, Jack just takes the spell finial off: that little
carved flower in the lower right-hand corner. And no-one can hear us
through all this din anyway; but there are voice-scramblers on. Jack
makes anything wizardly come out sounding like an argument about
football. Nice scrambler - took him a while to write. But he's one of
our best writers. If you need a custom spell in this part of the
world, it's Jack you come to, or Marie Shaughnessy down in Arklow, or
Charles and Alison Redpath up north in Aghalee."
'Then all these people back here are wizards?" Nita
said, looking around her in astonishment. She had never been in such
a large gathering of her own before.
“Oh yes. All that could come at short notice, of course.
Relax for a while; we can't do anything until Doris and Johnny get
here."
So Nita drank her Coke and listened to the accents around her, and
chatted every now and then with the people who came up to her aunt to
say hello. If she had been mired in Irish accents before, the
situation got much worse now: she heard about twenty more from as
many different people, no two of them the same, and some very odd
indeed. In addition, there were a lot of people from Northern Ireland
down for this meeting, and their accents astounded her; they sounded
more like New Yorkers than anything else, though more nasal. They all
seemed very open, friendly people, which to Nita seemed a little
strange at first: seeing what most Americans saw of Northern Ireland
from the news, she half-expected them to be furtive and depressed, as
if afraid a bomb might suddenly go off under them. But none of them
were. One man in his thirties, a jocund young man in a leather jacket
covered with patches, told Nita he had never seen a bomb or been
within fifty miles of one, nor had anyone he knew. The peaceful
small-town life he described seemed hard to reconcile with all the
newsfilm Nita had seen of taped-off, shattered buildings, and the
people with ski masks and rifles.
There was a slight commotion at the door as Mrs Smyth came in
under the archway. "Hey Doris, how they cuttin'?" someone
shouted. Doris Smyth looked at the speaker and said something clear
and carrying in Irish that provoked a roar of approval from
the listeners, and caused the person who had asked the question to be
genially pummelled.
Behind Mrs Smyth, someone else came in; a short man in a long
overcoat and tartan scarf. At the sight of him, many of the wizards
in the room called, "Johnny!" or "Shaun!", and
there was a general stir of approval through the back room. Nita bent
over to her Aunt Annie and said, "Who's that?"
"Shaun O'Driscoll," said Aunt Annie. "Or Johnny,
some people call him. He's the Area Senior for Western Europe."
'Wow," Nita said, never having seen so high-ranked a wizard
before. Area Seniors answered only to Regional Seniors, and Regionals
to the three Seniors for Earth. When she thought of the Senior in
charge of all wizards from Shannon to Moscow and Oslo to Gibraltar,
she had imagined someone more imposing - not a little man with
thinning hair and (as he took his coat off) a tracksuit. He didn't
look very old. He had a fierce-looking moustache, and his eyes were
very cool; he looked around the room and returned all the greetings
without ever quite smiling. It was the kind of effect, Nita thought,
that made you want to try to get him to smile. It would be
worth seeing when it happened, for his face was otherwise a nest of
laugh-lines.
Doris and Johnny were got pints by another of the gathered
wizards, and people started settling down, leaning against the walls
when they ran out of seats. Johnny didn't sit, but stood in the
middle of the room, waiting for them to settle, like a teacher with a
big unruly class.
"Thanks for coming," he said. "I know this was
short notice, but we've had some serious problems crop up in the past
few days, and there was no way to hope to manage them except by
requiring an intervention meeting."
There were some heads turned at this, and some murmuring under
breath among the assembled wizards. "I know that wasn't the way
it was announced," Johnny said, "but we turn out to have
less time for this discussion than was originally thought when we
organized this meeting via the phone tree last night and this
morning. We have had serious transitional leakages all over the
island, with some sympathetic transitionals on mainland Europe; and
this condition has to be contained as quickly as possible. There have
been echoes and ripples as far away as China and Peru."
More stirring at this. "Anyway," Johnny said, "I
want to thank those of you who were in the middle of other
assignments and found them changed, or who were off active and were
suddenly reactivated. The Powers that Be may not thank you until
later, but I like to do it early. I also want to welcome those of you
who have come unusual distances, including Nita Callahan. Stand up,
Nita."
Nita flushed fiercely, and hoped it didn't show too much in the
pub's dimmish light. She stood up.
"Nita has been reassigned here temporarily courtesy of North
American Regional. She has blood affinities with this area, and was
recently involved in the New York incursion and the Hudson Canyon
intervention in June, and more recently, with the Reconfiguration;
Dairine Callahan is her sister."
There was a stir at this. Nita nodded, smiled a little uncertainly
at Johnny; he gestured her to sit down. "We're glad to have
you," he said. "Bear with us: we do things a little
differently here than you're used to, and if you think of anything
that seems useful during this discussion, don't hesitate to sing
out."
Huh, Nita thought, sitting down. And, Reassigned
courtesy of North American Regional? Who's that? Not Tom and
Carl. Someone - or something - further in, or higher up? But she
put the thought aside for the moment.
"Over the past four nights we've had "sideways"
leakages in twenty-three out of twenty-six counties," Johnny
said, "and how Monaghan, Wexford and Westmeath were missed is a
mystery to us, especially since Westmeath contains the Hill of Tara.
In the twenty-three counties, about ninety wizards have experienced
timeslides, live remembrances of the so-called "mythological"
period, "solid" remembrances that returned interactions,
viewings of extradimensional objects without doing the wizardries
required for such viewings, and even physical intervention by
nonphysical entities or creatures not native to this reality,
including physical attacks on occasion. Some of these incursions have
required timeline patching to keep innocent bystanders from thinking
they'd lost their minds - or actually losing them. One of us met
Cuchullain hi warp spasm, which is enough to turn anyone's hair: that
it happened in the middle of the big shopping centre in Tallaght
didn't help, either. The Brown Bull of Cooley was seen crossing the
dual carriageway north of Shannon; it wandered down on to the larnrod
Eireann tracks and caused a derailment, though fortunately neither
the train drivers nor any of the other people on the train saw it,
and by great good luck no-one was hurt. Possibly most to the point,
there was an earthquake in the fields north of Naas, at the old site
of the Battle of Moytura."
More stirring over this, and some anxious looks. Johnny made
quiet-down gestures. “It was only about three point one on the
Richter scale, and nothing came of it but some broken china. The Lia
Fail is still managing to hold this island in one place and one
piece, no matter what the politicians say. But how long it can hold
matters so stable is a good question. Much of its old virtue is gone,
as you all know. Another such attack will certainly be more
effective, on both natural and supernatural levels."
“Johnny," said one of the wizards sitting back by the
wall, a handsome little dark-haired woman,
"these transitional leakages - are we sure that something
else isn't causing them? Something European?"
Johnny shook his head. "I'd prefer to blame Local Europe
myself, Morgan, but we're out of luck on this one. All indications
point back at us."
"Then what are we going to do?"
Johnny looked grim. "We're going to have to recreate Moytura,
I think. Unless someone else can think of something better."
Half the room started muttering to the other half. Johnny waited
for it to settle down.
"Recreate Moytura with what?" said the young
wizard Nita had been talking to, the young guy in the leather jacket.
"Good question," Johnny said. " Two of the
Four Treasures are still with us. The Stone is awake again,
re-ensouled. The "souls" of the other three Treasures are
still in the world, or the Worlds, somewhere. We are going to have to
recall them to suitable physical envelopes, and then take them out
into battle against the Lone Power. We know that with them, we have a
chance. Without them...” He shrugged.
Relative silence fell for a few moments. "Who does the "going
into battle" bit?" said another voice from somewhere
against the back wall.
"Lacking one of the Powers that Be, probably Doris and I to
lead," Johnny said. "And all of you we can get together in
one place."
"Where are you going to get "suitable envelopes",
then?" said another voice.
"In most cases, we'll try to use the old ones," Doris
said. "They've worked before: with a little coercion, they may
work again… The Lia Fail is awake; the Ardagh Chalice, we
think we can reawaken."
"Don't you think the museum will miss it?" said the
young wizard in the leather jacket.
Doris smiled slightly. "Not if a wizardry that looks and
weighs exactly the same is sitting in the museum case," she
said. "If the Taoiseach can borrow the Chalice to show it off at
a politicians' dinner party, I think we might take the loan of it for
a night or so and not feel too guilty afterwards. But it all depends
on the circumstances, and the power of the ritual used to call the
Cup's soul back. Which is what we're going to have to work on. It's
not just warriors we're going to need to make this work, but poets.
Where are Charles and Alison?"
"Stuck in traffic," said someone from the bar side of
the room.
Johnny grinned. "Ah, the real world. But at least Liam and
Mairead and Nigel are here. I'll be wanting to talk to you three
afterwards. The rest of you: I want you all to talk to your Area
Supervisors about your schedules for the next two weeks. Any one of
you may have to drop everything at a moment's notice and lend a hand.
Also, given the seriousness of the situation, travel restrictions on
teleportation are off for the duration. Just use your judgement and
be very careful about the overlays!"
More chatter erupted. In the middle of it, someone said, "But
Johnny, wait a tick! Isn't this going to make things worse?"
Johnny waved for relative quiet. The room settled a little. "How
do you mean?" he said.
"If you're going to call back the souls of the Treasures - if
you can," said the speaker, a tall dignified-looking wizard with
a mighty moustache, "isn't the land going to get even more awake
and aware than it already is? I mean, the Treasures are the
land, in some ways. At least that's what we were always told: four of
the five Elements, in their most personified forms. Air and Water and
Earth and Fire are going to wake up more than ever, until the
situation is resolved and everything is laid to rest again."
Johnny nodded slowly. The room went quiet as people looked at his
expression. "Yes," he said after a while. "It's going
to get much worse. Which makes it to our advantage to get
the situation resolved, as you say, as quickly as possible. Otherwise
first Ireland, then the rest of Europe, and eventually all the other
continents, are going to be overrun with the past happening again,
and the dead walking, and all kinds of other inconveniences. If we
can't stop this, then the barriers between present and past will
break down everywhere, and the physical world will be progressively
overrun by the nonphysical: all the myths, and truths that became
myth, all the dreams and nightmares, all the more central and more
peripheral realities, will superimpose themselves on this one…
inextricably."
“For how long?" said a small voice out of the hush.
"If that level of imposition ever takes hold fully,"
Johnny said, "I don't see how the process could ever be
reversed."
Silence, broken only by the noise of cheerful conversation in the
frontmost, nonwizardly part of the pub. "Right," said the
man with the moustache again. “But in the meantime, while you
Seniors are intervening, Ireland's dreams and nightmares are going to
keep coming true - even more than they have been - and the past will
keep happening, and the dead and the undead and the immortal will
walk. And 'other inconveniences'."
"That's exactly right, Scott," Johnny said.
There was another long silence. Then a voice said, "I need
another pint."
A chorus of other voices went up in agreement. Nita noticed that
her Coke was long gone, and she was very thirsty.
"I'll get you another," Aunt Annie said, and got up.
"Anybody else? Katherine? Nuala? Orla? Hi, Jim. . ." She
moved off.
Nita sat there feeling somewhat shaky. "Hey, you look like a
sheet," said a voice by her. She looked up: it was Ronan.
She smiled faintly at him as he sat down, and did her best to
control herself. He looked, if possible, even more attractive than he
had previously. Black leather suited him, and so did this subdued
lighting. "I feel like one," she said. "How about
you?"
"Sounds pretty bad," Ronan said. But he looked and
sounded remarkably unconcerned. "Don't worry about auld Shaun
there, he just likes to sound like doom and destruction all the time.
Comes of being Area Senior; they all sound like the world's ending
half the time."
Probably because it is, Nita thought. It was only the
sheer number of wizards in the world, and the sacrifices they kept
making from week to week, that kept civilization on an even keel; or
so it seemed to her. "Look, can I ask you something?"
"Sure."
"I'm just curious. Was your Ordeal bad?"
He looked peculiarly at her. "Almost got me killed, if that's
what you mean."
"So will crossing O'Connell Street," Nita said. "Never
mind… I don't know what I mean. I mean, it seemed to me that
my Ordeal was pretty awful. I was just curious whether I was an
exception, or whether everyone had that bad a time. My sister did,
but she's not exactly a normal case. And I haven't had that many
chances to discuss it with other wizards."
Ronan looked thoughtful and took a sip of his orange-and-lemon
drink. "I got timeslid," he said.
Nita shrugged slightly. "We bought a timeslide from our local
Seniors for ours," she said.
"I didn't buy mine," Ronan said. "I got
it." He took another drink. "One day I took the Oath -the
next I was walking up Vevay Road. You know, at the top of Bray by the
Quinnsworth? Well, it stopped being Vevay Road. It was just a dirt
track with some thatched huts down near the school, at the bottom of
the hill, and it was raining cats and dogs. Thunder and lightning."
Nita shivered: she disliked being caught out in the rain. "What
did you do?"
"I went up Bray Head," Ronan said, bursting out in a
laugh that sounded as if, in retrospect, he didn't believe his own
craziness. "I wanted to see where everything was, you know? It
was a mess. You know how the sea gets during a storm. Well, maybe you
don't...”
"I live on Long Island," Nita said. "We get
high-force gales on the Great South Bay, when the hurricanes come
through."
"Well, this storm was driving inland," Ronan said,
"between the rain and the spray, there was almost no difference
between being in the water and on the land. Well, I saw the boat come
in, straight for the rocks. Little thing." He saw Nita's blank
look and said, "The Romans."
That made her raise her eyebrows. She had seen the Roman coins
that had been found at the base of Bray Head: she had seen a
reconstruction of the archaeological site, with their bones. "They
were going to try to set up a colony, weren't they?" she said.
Ronan nodded. Nita watched him. She remembered that afternoon in
the chicken place in Bray, and the vehemence of Ronan's feelings
about colonizers of any kind. But at the moment, Ronan just sat, and
flushed a little, and looked away from Nita as he said, "Well,
they were going to get killed, weren't they? Them and their little
boat and all, in that sea. One of the lifeboats couldn't have stood
it, let alone that little smack. So I 'took the sea in'."
Nita stared at him. What Ronan was describing was temporary but
complete control of a pure element: using the wizardly Speech to
describe every molecule of an object or area so completely and
accurately that for a short period you became it. Control
was barely the word for it. It became as much part of you as your
body… for a while. Then came the backlash: for human beings
are not really meant to have more than one physical body at a time.
You might find the association impossible to break - and have to
spend the rest of your life coexisting with what you had described:
which would surely drive you insane. Or the strain of the wizardry
itself might kill you. An adult wizard, full of experience, might
have done such a wizardry once… and no other wizardry, ever
again. A young wizard, on Ordeal, or soon after, would have done it
and lived… maybe. It was a good question whether his head
would ever be entirely right again.
But here sat Ronan, still blushing slightly, and said, "It
wasn't much of it I had to take, just the sea around Bray Head. They
jumped ship and made it ashore. I couldn't save the boat, it went all
to pieces when I lost control. I must have passed out up there - the
slide came undone after a while, and some tourists doing the cliff
walk from the Greystones side found me slipping down the rocks on the
seaward side, and they called the Guards. I spent a few days in the
hospital." He shrugged. "Hypothermia," he added, and
laughed. "Too true -but they never knew from what."
"Wow," Nita said under her breath, almost lost in
admiration of him. She was starting to blush, but she ignored it as
she looked at him again. "But you knew," she said. "That
there was just the one boat. The Romans never made it here except for
those people. Britain was giving them too much trouble. You could
have let them go under."
If there was a little challenge in her voice, Ronan didn't rise to
it. "Could I?" he said. "I knew it was a timeslide.
Would I have been changing history? Did I have any choice?"
"Too right you did," Nita said, again under her breath.
Ronan heard it. He looked up from under his brows at her, that
familiar scowl. "That's as may be. What could I do? Seeing them
waving their arms and trying to get off, and knowing they would drown
if they tried it, in that water." He looked away again, as if
slightly embarrassed. "Sure nothing came of it anyway. They were
marooned there; no one ever came after them. They settled down there,
and married the people there, some of them. I'm related to them, for
all I know."
Nita smiled slightly. "You didn't know that no-one would come
after them, though. Suppose you had changed history? Suppose
you had just saved the lives of the people who were going to report
back to Rome and bring in the conquerors?"
Ronan drank his drink and looked away.
Nita reached out and patted his arm - a casual enough gesture, she
did it with Kit all the time, but as she did it to Ronan, the shock
of it, the closeness of actually touching him, ran up the arm like
fire and half wilted her. "Never mind," she said, trying to
get some control back. The point of each wizard's Ordeal was always a
private thing: that Ronan should share this much of it with her was
more than he had to do. "You want another of those?" she
said. "What did you call it?"
"A St Clements. 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St
Clements. . .' “ He burst out laughing at Nita's
uncomprehending look. “Don't know that one, I take it. Not in
the Top Forty."
Nita knew when she was being made fun of, and knew when not to
take it seriously: her heart warmed that he liked her enough to do it
at all. "Eat turf and die, Paddy," she said, and got up,
feeling in her pocket for change.
She got Ronan's drink, and when she got back, found her own
waiting for her, and rather to her surprise, Johnny sitting in her
seat and chatting with Ronan. "Here," Johnny said, and got
up; "I was holding it for you. Listen, dear, I have a message
for you. Tom and Carl send their best."
"You know them? How are they?" Nita said, sitting right
up. 'Are they OK? It was them, then!"
"They're fine. I consult with them fairly often, especially
Tom: he's an Advisory to the North American Regional for
compositional spelling. But "Them"?"
"I mean, it was them who sent me on assignment. Wasn't it?"
Johnny smiled very slightly, and all his wrinkles deepened. "Ahh…
no. Not even a Regional Senior, or one of the Planetaries, can
actually put a wizard on active assignment. No matter how certain we
are that the world's ending." He shot a humorous look at Ronan,
and Ronan looked like he was tempted to try to pull his head down
inside his black turtle-neck. "No, those decisions are made
higher up. I might have mentioned North American Regional, but there
are more than humans involved in that. Never mind for now. I take it
Doris had a little talk with you about our local problems."
Nita opened her mouth to answer, and was startled by a sudden
shout from up front. "LAST ORDERS NOW! TEN MINUTES, GENTLEMEN.
LAST ORDERS, PLEASE. . .!"
Johnny laughed at the look her face must have been wearing. "All
the pubs have to close at eleven-thirty this time of year," he
said. "Anyway, Doris says she told you the ropes."
"If you mean she told me not even to sneeze in the Speech,"
Nita said, "yes."
Johnny laughed under his breath. "It must seem hard. Believe
me, it's for the best… and there'll be enough magic around
here for anybody, come the end of the month, if things keep going the
way they've been going. We'll be in touch with you, of course."
"Johnny," Ronan said suddenly,"this may be out of
turn. . .'
"Knowing you, my lad," Johnny said, "probably."
"Johnny. . .Look, it's nothing personal," Ronan said,
glancing at Nita and blushing furiously again. "But why can't
this be handled locally? Why do we need blow-ins?"
Nita went red too, with annoyance. She thought of about six
different cutting things to say, and kept her mouth shut on them all.
But Johnny simply looked mildly surprised. "Self-sufficiency,
is it?" he said. "Have you fallen for that one? It's an
illusion, Ro. Why do we "need" the help of the Tuatha? Why
do we need the Powers that Be? Or even the Lone Power? - for that
One has a function in the universe, too. You know that. The whole lot
of us are interconnected, and there's no way we can get away from it,
or any one group of us solve even the littlest problem entirely
by ourselves. This matter is being handled locally. It's
being handled on Earth. Next thing, you're going to ask me
what the Northern Irish wizards are doing here." His eyebrows
went up and down. "You've been listening to too many
politicians. Better apologize to her before she turns you into a
soggy beermat," Johnny said, patted Nita on the shoulder, and
moved on.
“TIME NOW, GENTLEMEN, TIME NOW. TAKE THOSE GLASSES AWAY,
CHARLIE!" Jack was shouting from the front of the pub. Nita did
her best to keep her face still. She had gone quite hot and tight
inside, and was holding on to herself hard; controlling her emotions
had never been her strongest suit, and she had no desire to say
something stupid here, where she was a guest and would make her aunt
look bad. Besides, I'm a wizard among wizards. It should take
more than some provincial punk with a chip on his shoulder to get me
annoyed. . ./
"Look, Nita," Ronan said. He sounded slightly desperate.
"I didn't. . ."
"Of course you didn't," she said. And shut herself up:
and then lost it again. "Look," she said, her voice low but
fierce,"do you think this was my idea? Do you think I
wouldn't rather be back home with my partner taking care of business,
than messing around in this stupid little place where you can't even
twitch without permission? Do you think I don't have better things to
do? "Blow-ins"," she said bitterly, and picked up her
drink and began to drink the whole thing at once, to shut herself up:
at least she couldn't say what she was thinking while she was
drinking something.
It was the wrong drink. In the middle of the second swallow she
spluttered in shock at the alcoholic black-bread taste of it, and
from beside her Aunt Annie said, "You're going to get us thrown
out of here, you know that? Here, have a tissue."
Nita gasped and choked and took the tissue gratefully, and began
mopping Guinness off herself and the table. Ronan was leaning against
the wall and laughing, soundlessly, but so hard that he was turning
twice as red as he had been. Furious, Nita felt around in her head
for the small simple spell that would dump his own drink in his lap:
then remembered where she was, and in rapid succession first shoved
the sodden tissue down the neck of his turtleneck, and while Ronan
was fumbling for it, knocked his glass sideways with her elbow.
"Oops," she said in utter innocence, as it went all over
him.
"COME ON NOW, GENTS, TIME NOW, TIME. HAVE YOU NO HOMES TO GO
TO? YOU TOO, LADIES, NO OFFENSE MEANT," Jack shouted from the
front of the pub. The conversations were getting louder, if anything.
Ronan sat and stared at his lap, and just as he lifted his eyes to
Nita's, Johnny went by and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I
told you she was going to turn you into a soggy beermat.
No-one ever listens to me. “Night, Annie, give me a call in the
morning… “ And he was away.
"I guess we'd better go," Aunt Annie said, as the lights
began flashing on and off. "Doris is waiting. Ronan, do you need
a lift home?"
"No thank you, Mrs Callahan," he said, "I came in
with Barry."
"Right, then. Come on, Nita, let's call it a night."
Nita got up, and looked down at Ronan. He was
gazing back at her with an expression she couldn't
interpret. Not anger, not amusement - what was it? She refused to
waste her time trying to work it out. "Keep your pants dry,"
she said to him, trying desperately to keep her face straight, and
losing it again. Gratefully she followed Mrs Smyth and Aunt Annie
out, grinning to herself.
Blow-ins. Huh.
She grinned all the way home… and wasn't quite sure why.
“What's going on?" Kit said the next afternoon. 'How
are things going with the Treasures?"
They were sitting around the kitchen table, looking at the papers.
“Well," Nita's aunt said, “Doris and a couple of the
other Seniors are going to go in tonight and get the Ardagh Chalice.
They'll leave a perfect copy in its place. They think they have a
guess at how to make it wake up. Apparently, whatever they did with
the Stone worked better than they thought; it seems your friend Tom
is quite an asset," she said to Nita. "They were able to
wake it up on the first try, using the spell he wrote for them."
Nita nodded. "He says it's because he used to write so many
adverts."
Aunt Annie chuckled. "I guess I can see the point. Well,
anyway, it's awake. As you will have noticed, the land is getting,
uh, restive… more than it was, anyway."
"Are they going to bring the Stone here? Or somewhere
special?" said Kit.
"Oh, no… there's no need for that. The Stone is
the earth of Ireland, some ways; anywhere there is earth of Ireland,
the Stone is there in essence. The same way that the Cup is
the water of Ireland, and all wells and pools; the Sword is
the air of Ireland, the Spear is the fire. The Treasures
exist in essence in all the things they represent. But when they're
awake, they co-exist many times more powerfully than before. They
themselves become weapons of considerable power; and the earth and
air and water and fire themselves become weapons that we can turn to
our advantage. We sincerely hope." She took a drink of her tea.
"What about the Sword?" Kit said.
"It's hard to say," said Annie. "The Cup is more
awake than any of the envelopes they're thinking about using for the
Sword; so they're going to try the spell on the Chalice first, and
see how the re-animation works on that. If it does, they'll move on
and try it on the Sword in the museum."
"And the Spear?" Kit said.
Aunt Annie shook her head. "No news. There are a lot of
spears and pikes and whatnot lying around, but none of them seem ever
to have been the Spear Luin. Which is a problem, for Luin was the
weapon that overthrew Balor. The others were basically support for
it."
Kit shrugged. "Well, something'll turn up. Something always
does."
"I wish I had your confidence," Aunt Annie said, getting
up to pour herself another cup.
"Something has to turn up," Kit said. "We're
here."
Nita punched him lightly. "Something's always turned up
before," she said. "This is not like before j
Kit shrugged again. "Listen, if I can't keep your spirits up,
you won't do good work."
"How can my spirits be other than wonderful when I have this
to look at?" she said, pushing the paper at him.
The Bray People had come out that morning, and the usual
details of the fortunes and misfortunes of Bray people overseas, or
the failure of the county council to do something about an urgent
local problem, or the accusations of one of the local political
parties about the purported bad behaviour of one of the others, had
been forced off the front pages. Other people besides Nita had been
having problems.
SILLY SEASON COMES TO NORTH WICKLOW! Said the headline. Underneath
it was a story concerning some of the bizarre occurrences in the
county that week. The trouble had started out in the country. A
farmer had claimed that a dinosaur a small one, but still plainly a
dinosaur - had been eating his sheep. These claims had been greeted
with amusement by his neighbors, some of whom had suggested that he
had, in the local way of putting it,"drink taken.”
The Gardai declined comment on the business, as they did about the
rocks rolling uphill at Ballywal-trim, or the problem incurred by the
dairy cattle farmer over by Kilmacanogue, who claimed his Guernsey
herd was stolen - driven away across the dual carriageway by a man
who said he was Finn MacCumhal, and was entitled to take any cattle
that their owner was not strong enough to defend in clean battle.
There were a chorus of noisy protests to Bray Urban District Council
and Wicklow County Council about this - some people insisting that
the psychiatric hospital at Newcastle needed to look into its
security.
They were perusing these accounts when Johnny O'Driscoll arrived.
Nita put the newspaper aside and introduced Kit to him. "You're
very welcome," Johnny said to him. "Your friend here will
have warned you about the overlays, though."
"She mentioned, yes."
"Well, just, you know, don't. We have enough problems at the
moment."
Nita poured a cup of tea for Johnny; he took it, drank it with a
thankful air, and said, "Everyone else I've talked to this
morning has had a problem, so I might as well hear yours, too. What
happened to you yesterday?"
"Nothing really," she said. "But I did have an
interesting conversation with a fox the other day." And she
described her meeting with the dog-fox, and the information he had
given her.
Johnny looked thoughtful at that. "I have to say," he
said,"that I had suspected for some time that at least one of
the Bright Powers was in the area, in human form. I had no solid
confirmation. Normally, if one of Them is going to be in the area on
business, the manuals give warning of it: or the Knowledge does,
depending on which you use. But there's been no such warning. Then
again, this isn't a normal situation. Anyway, I had other
indications. Interesting to hear them confirmed."
Nita glanced over at Kit. "Why do They hide?" she said.
"To keep the other side from knowing that They're here.
Except that the other side seems to know already, so that reason
doesn't work in this case." He shook his head. "I don't
know. The Powers are frequently beyond our ability to explain…
but there's nothing strange about that. They're the next major level
of creation up from us, after all. Should a rock expect to be able to
explain a human being?"
"We have enough trouble with that ourselves," Kit said.
"Just so. Anyway, whatever Power it is doubtless has good
reasons for wanting to stay hidden. I wouldn't want to break Its
cover too soon."
Kit and Nita looked at each other.
"Meanwhile," Johnny said, "Anne, if it's all right
with you, Doris will be stopping in this afternoon with what she's
picked up. The Enniskerry area is too badly overlaid for her to keep
it up there for a few minutes without the area remembering all kinds
of things that are better not roused. Down here is a little cleaner;
you and I can do something to suppress those memories about the
church and Cromwell's people."
"No problem," said Aunt Annie. "We'll put it in the
back office."
"Fine. Your staff don't usually go in there?"
"Only my secretary. I can ask her not to."
"Fine. These Treasures are proving a little more dangerous
than we thought. Harry, who went up to do the work on the Stone, did
it all right… but I think he's probably not going to be worth
much of anything for the next few days. We have to be very careful
that we don't let people spend too long near these things. If you
show me where you want to put it, I'll build a warding for that room,
and see that it doesn't do anyone any damage."
"But how can these be hurting people?" Nita said.
"They're good!"
"Oh, absolutely," Johnny said. "There are probably
no more powerful forces for good on the planet… except for
human beings, naturally. But just because they're good, doesn't mean
they're safe."
"Listen, Shaun," Aunt Annie said then, "is there
any plan yet for where we're going to do the big ceremony, the
re-enactment?"
"It'll have to start up at Matrix," Johnny said. "It
has all the necessary 'equipment'. That's right," he said to
Nita, "you haven't seen my place yet, have you? Not really 'my'
place, of course. No-one owns Castle Matrix but itself… and
whatever's under it. You'll see." He got up. “Anyway,
Matrix is where it'll start. But where it'll end… ' He shook
his head. 'I have to go down to Bray. Either of you need a lift?"
“Thanks," Nita said. “We were going to take the
bus, but if it's OK…”
“Sure, come on."
Johnny dropped them more or less in the centre of town, where
Herbert Road crosses Main Street. They waved goodbye to him as he
drove off, and Kit said, “I didn't have any breakfast…
I'm an empty shell. Is there anywhere to eat around here?"
“There's a chicken place over here that's not too bad,"
Nita said. “I've got some money. Let's go in there."
They walked in, went to the counter and ordered. Nita took one
quick glance at the back of the restaurant, and her stomach turned
over inside her in nervous response. Ronan was sitting back there. He
shot Nita one quick glance and then looked down again at the Coke he
was busy with.
"You OK?" Kit said, as they turned away with their own
drinks and went to sit down at a table. "Your face is all
weird."
"Uh," Nita said. "I poured a drink over a guy the
other night."
"You were out with a guy?"
Nita blushed. "No, not me. A bunch of us were out."
"What, a bunch of the kids around here?"
"What is this, the Spanish Inquisition? I was out with my
aunt. There was a big wizards' meeting in town."
"Oh," Kit said. He started to go red again.
Nita rolled her eyes and said, "Spare me! Never mind that."
She took a drink of her Coke - her mouth was suddenly dry - and said,
"Haifa second."
Then she got up and went back to Ronan's table.
He looked up at her with an expression partly unease and partly
annoyance; and he still managed to smile on top of it all. "You
forgot your Coke," he said.
"No, it's back there."
"I mean, I thought you were going to pour it on me."
She looked at him ruefully. "Listen, Ronan, I'm sorry. Look,
come on and sit with us, and meet my partner."
"That's him?" He craned his neck a little.
"Yeah, he's just in from the States. Come on and sit with
us."
Somewhat reluctantly, Ronan got up, bringing his Coke, and went
and stood by the table. "Kit," she said,"this is
Ronan. Ronan, Kit Rodriguez, my partner."
They shook hands, Kit willingly enough, Ronan with some reserve,
and they looked at each other. " Dai stihó,"
Kit said.
Ronan raised his eyebrows as he sat down. "You can tell?"
Kit looked surprised. "It sticks out all over you."
"Your partner couldn't."
Nita went hot with embarrassment at that. Kit shrugged. "It's
always easier for guy wizards to tell guys, and girls to tell girls.
Anyway, Neets has other things to think about. Besides, she's in a
weird place. You get thrown off. I didn't know her aunt was one until
she was pointed out to me."
There was tension in the air. Nita had thought this would be a
good idea, at first; now she was beginning to regret it. "I was
just telling Ronan," she said to Kit,"that I was sorry I
dumped the drink on him the other night."
Ronan looked bemused. "Watch out for her. She's got a
temper."
"I've noticed," Kit said. “Just hope you never see
her sister lose hers. Whoo. But Neets is no prize either."
"Will you two stop talking about me as if I'm not here?"
Nita said, annoyed. Then they both grinned at her, and she went hot
again. Bad enough being teased from just one direction…
"Shove over, Kit," she said, sat down next to him, and
started working on her Coke again. Then she said to Ronan, "How
was your day yesterday?"
There was an abrupt sound of breaking glass from outside. All
three of their heads jerked up at the same time. "What on earth.
. .!" Kit said.
"Probably an accident," Ronan said, getting up
hurriedly. "The corner next to here is a bad one. People are
always coming around it too fast. . ."
The next sound of glass breaking was the shop's own window, and it
was not a car that broke it. Something big, dark and blunt slammed
into it from one side, and plate glass rained in. The ladies behind
the counter cried out in surprise and headed for the back of the shop
in a hurry. The shop's three other patrons followed them, leaving Kit
and Nita and Ronan standing there.
Something stepped in through the broken glass. If you had taken a
human being, and coated it with tar, and rolled it in gravel, and
then turned it loose to walk around blindly smashing things, it might
look something like this. At least, it would if it were nearly two
meters tall, and more than a meter broad, with arms and thighs as
thick as a man's waist, and a round ugly face like a boulder.
They looked at it in shock as it came towards them. "It's a
drow," Ronan whispered. "Fomori…"
They could see others like it stalking past, out in the street.
The sounds of breaking plate glass were spreading down the road; cars
screeched to a halt, horns blasted. There was one long screech
followed by the sound of more breaking glass, and the crunch of metal
too, this time.
"Someone's hit one," Kit said.
"I feel sorry for their car," Ronan said. "Come
on."
"How do you stop them?" said Nita.
"Stop them? You don't stop them. You run away!" Ronan
said. He grabbed Nita's arm with one hand, and Kit's with the other,
and hustled them out the back door.
They ducked out the back of the chicken place and into Castle
Terrace behind it. Nita looked down to the end of the street, towards
the remains of the old castle. Several of the drows were busily
throwing down the last few stones. They appeared to be made of good
Wicklow granite, and to dislike everything they saw. Several of them,
a little nearer down the street, were punching holes in the walls of
the Bank of Ireland: its alarm bell was ringing disconsolately.
Another one, in Herbert Road, was busy turning a car over, while
people struggled and screamed and tried to get out of it.
"This is not good," Nita muttered. "We can't just
leave these things running all over the place!"
"There's no wizardry that can deal with these," Ronan
said, "not with overlays all over the place! You've just got to
get away! If they. . ."
That was when the heavy hand fell on Ronan's shoulder. "No
way!" Kit said. He said three words, very short and sharp. The
drow screamed, a high thin whine, and reeled back, mostly because it
had no head left. Rock dust sifted down past Ronan as
Kit pulled him away. "You were saying?" Kit said,
breathing hard.
The drow kept screaming. A great crack or fissure ran down it,
from its head straight down its centreline. It staggered, and the
crack spread. But something else happened as well. The drow got
wider. It seemed to have two heads. Then six arms; then eight. It
fell to the ground with a terrible crash, and broke in two; and got
up… twice. It had twinned.
"I was saying that," Ronan said. "Run!"
The way westward down Herbert Road was blocked by more drows. They
dodged around the formerly single drow and ran into Main Street.
People were running and screaming in all directions. Cars were being
overturned, windows and walls being bashed in or pulled down. Two
drows were in the process of overturning the monument in front of the
Royal Hotel. “What on earth are these things?"
Nita said.
"It's not a re-enactment. They're Fomori."
Nita looked up Main Street towards the old beam-and-plaster
building that had been the town's market hall, and was now the
tourist centre and museum. It was still fairly clear up there. "Come
on," she said.
They ran up that way, accompanied by a lot of other people who
apparently had the same idea. They didn't get much further than the
little arcade of shops in the middle of the main street before they
saw the first squat, grey forms appearing down at the other end of
the road. One of them began pulling at the gryphon-topped granite
fountain in front of the heritage centre.
They stopped. "No good," Nita said. "We don't dare
use wizardry in case it backfires. We've got to do something else."
"Such as?" Ronan said, desperate. "There's no river
to throw them in!"
She smiled at him, rather crookedly. She was beginning to shake.
"Let's try this," she said.
There was a format for these things. She called the name once; she
called it twice. The second time, it made her throat hurt - more in
warning, she thought, than because of the sound of it. Something was
saying to her, Are you sure? Very sure? She gulped, and said
the name the third time. It shook her, and flung her down.
She sat up on the pavement, slightly dazed. It took a swallow or
two to get her throat working again. Then she shouted in the Speech,
" Pay me back what you owe me - and do it now!"
It being wizardry involved, she expected immediate results. It
being wizardry involved… she got them.
Over the screams and the breaking glass, over the crashes of cars
and the howling of the sirens of the Gardai, came another sound:
bells. Not church bells. It was as if someone had taken the sound of
hoofbeats, and tuned them; as if what came galloping did so on hooves
of glass, or silver, a clangour of relentless and purposeful
harmonies. Other bells were the sounds that bridles might make if
each one were built like a musical instrument, made to be carried
into battle and shaken to frighten the enemy - a sharp, chilly sound.
The galloping and the sound of the bells came closer together, and
were joined by a third sound, a high, eerie singing noise, the sound
that metal might make if you woke it up and taught it how to kill.
The faces of the buildings up near the heritage centre flushed
bright, as if a light came near them.
And then the tide of colour poured itself down into Main Street
from both sides of the Heritage Centre, and the first of the drows
fell away from the gryphon fountain, screaming as a crystal sword
pierced it. The horses shone, the riders shone; not with any kind of
light. They were simply more there than the main street was,
more there than the broken glass, and the crashed cars, and
the grey things; more vivid, more real. Everything went pallid or
dull that was seen in the same glance with them - the crimson of
cloaks and banners that burned like coals, the blues and emerald
greens like spring suddenly afire amid the concrete, the gold of
tores and arm-rings glowing as if they were molten, the silver of
hair burning like the moon through cloud, the raven of hair burning
like the cold between the stars. The riders poured down into Main
Street, and the drows fled screaming before them - not that it
helped. Two of them took refuge in the smoked-glass-and-aluminium
phone booths down at that end of the street; the faery horses smashed
them to splinters with their hooves, and the drows afterwards. Down
past the Chinese restaurant, down past the estate agents and the
electrical shops, the riders came storming down between the cars, or
through them, as if the cars were not real to them: and perhaps they
were not. The riders' hands were not empty. Their swords shone and
sang where the sunlight fell on them, that high, inhumanly joyous
keen of metal that will never know rust. The riders had spears like
tongues of fire, and sickles like sharpened moons, and bows of glass
which fired arrows that did not miss. The grey things went down like
lumps of stone when the weapons struck them, and lay like stone, and
didn't move again. The only screams left were those of the drows,
now; everything mortal was hiding, or standing very still, hoping
against hope it wouldn't be noticed by the terrible, deadly beauty
raging down through the main street of Bray.
The riders swept down the street to where Nita and Ronan and Kit
stood, backs against the wall next to the pub by the arcade; and
swept on past them, towards the Dargle, driving a crowd of the drows
before them. A Garda sergeant in his blue shirtsleeves stood
astounded on the corner and watched them pass, too dumbfounded to do
anything at the moment but cross himself; and several of the riders
bowed to him as they passed, and smiled as they did it.
One of the riders turned aside from the bright tide, and paused by
them, looking down at Nita. He said, "Are you repaid, then?"
Nita looked up at him, the crimson and emerald and golden
splendour of his clothing, the impossible handsomeness of his face,
and she felt dingy and shopworn by comparison. Her heart ached in her
with pity for the wretched ordinariness of life, seen next to this
awful, assured beauty. But she said, "Yes, thank you. Thank you
.very much."
"I would have saved the favour, myself," said the
black-haired rider, "for you'll need it more later. But what's
done, is done. And now get up and ride, for the Queen desires to
speak with you."
Ronan put his eyebrows up at that. "Which queen?"
"Not any mortal one," said the young rider on the horse,
looking at him with mild amusement. "The Queen whom it is unwise
to refuse… as it is unwise to refuse her Fool."
"The Amadaunl” Ronan said, his eyes going
wide. "Do what he says," he said to Nita. And she caught a
flash of unnerved thought from him: he can kill with a look or a
touch, this one, if offended. . .
"No problem with that," Nita said, at the moment having
no time for Ronan's nervousness. "But one thing first." She
looked around her with distress: the cars stopped or crashed in the
street, the shattered glass, the stunned townspeople standing around.
She beckoned Kit and Ronan off to one side a little, and said, "We
can't leave the place this way. Little hiccups in daily reality,
people can deal with - but this? They'll never be able to explain it
to themselves. . ."
"Or their insurance companies," Kit muttered.
Nita shook her head. "They'll lose their grip. . ."
Ronan looked at them curiously. "What are you thinking of
doing?"
Kit looked thoughtfully at Nita. "Patch it?"
Nita nodded. Ronan stared at her. " 'Patch it?' Patch what'?
With what?"
Nita bit her lip. "Time," she said. "With a spare
piece. It's basic alternate-universe theory; Johnny mentioned
patching in the pub. Somewhere parallel to our universe, where this
happened, there has to be one where this didn't…
where the drows never popped out, where this damage wasn't done. You
patch this timeline with an equivalent piece of that one." She
looked around her, considering. “The area and the timespan's
small enough not to have to get an authorization, like you would for
a full timeslide. And the reason's good, which is the whole point."
"But the overlays. . ."
"Ronan," Kit said, holding his voice very steady in a
way that Nita knew meant he was fighting not to lose his temper, "we
can't sit around arguing about this all day. A few minutes more, and
what's happened will have printed itself too strongly on these
people's minds to be patched over. We'll be careful of the overlays.
You in, or what?"
Ronan looked from him to Nita. She shrugged, nodded.
"All right. . ."
"Here it is," Kit said, riffling through his manual.
"We're inside the time limit, we can do the short form. Ronan?"
He offered him the manual.
"No," he said, looking slightly off to one side like
someone having an idea, "I see it. You start."
Kit and Nita started reading together: Ronan joined them. It was a
little odd to hear the Speech for the first time in an Irish accent,
but Nita didn't let that distract her, concentrating instead on the
part of the spell that located and verified the piece of alternate
spacetime they needed, 'copied' it into the spell buffer prepared for
it, and held it ready. Then came the second part of the spell, which
bilocated the copied spacetime with the one presently proceeding
locally.
Kit looked up after a moment, breathing hard. Everything around
them suddenly looked a little peculiar, as if every object had two
sets of outlines, which were vibrating, jarring against one another.
"Come on," he said to Nita and Ronan, "let's get out
of here and drop it in place."
"How are we going?" Nita said, glancing up at the
Amadaun.
There were abruptly three more horses beside him; bridled and
saddled, ready to go. "Can you ride?"
"I can be carried," Nita said, utterly unhappy about the
idea.
"Up, then."
Kit helped her up. "Where is the Queen?" she said to the
Amadaun. "Did she come out with you?"
"She did not: she goes not foraying any more," the
Amadaun said. "Though because of you, that may change."
Nita thought about that one for a minute. Ronan meanwhile swung up
in his saddle with perfect ease, gathered up the reins and sat there
like a lord. Kit clambered up into his saddle, clutching the pommel
of it.
"Don't fear," the Amadaun said. "You won't
fall."
Nita desperately hoped that was true. "OK," she said to
Kit. "As soon as we're clear, let it drop."
The Amadaun turned his mount and led them at a walk up
Herbert Road. By the entrance to the church parking lot Kit paused,
looked over his shoulder, said one word. Looking back towards the
main street with Ronan, Nita saw the outlines of everything tremble,
then suddenly solidify. With that, the glitter of broken glass in the
road was gone, and a sudden confused silence fell over the shouting
that had started in the street.
"Good enough," Kit said. "It took, nice and solid.
Let's go."
And they rode. Nita knew these horses from old stories, but she
still was not prepared for how fast they went. One moment
she was trying to find a way to sit so that she wouldn't slip
sideways: the next, she was galloping. Though it physically felt as
if she was trapped in a dream sequence in a film, the horse moving in
slow motion, everything else blurred past her with such speed that
she could hardly tell which way they were going. Apparently the Good
People's horses didn't care about roads; rough or smooth was all one
to them, for they ran 'sideways', across water, or fetlock-deep
through a hillside in their path. The country around them now
appeared as it had - how many hundreds of years ago? - before there
were roads, or people, or anything else to trouble the
serenity of the world. It was an Ireland of apple trees in flower, of
long hillsides green with flowery meadows, deep forests, thickets of
hazel and rowan. They rode westward out of Bray, and made for Great
Sugarloaf.
In the sideways world it was no mountain, but a city that stood up
huge and golden, the towers lancing up as Nita had seen them from a
distance that afternoon, back in Kilquade. The rider alongside them
looked at Nita, and at the view ahead, and smiled slightly. "It
is the chief of our duns in these parts," he said. "And
the fairest. Other mountains are higher, but none was so well shaped,
we thought."
"I saw."
"So you did. You have the gift; it comes of the blood, I
suppose." The Fool looked at her. "Not a safe gift,
though."
"Neither is wizardry," Nita said.
The Fool nodded. "As you will no doubt keep discovering,
before the end. No matter. We're here."
They dismounted before the great gates. The horses tossed their
heads, somehow losing their saddles and tack at the same time, and
wandered off into the surrounding meadows. "Come then,"
said the Fool. "The Queen holds summer court."
They did not go through the gates. The Fool led them instead a
short distance around the high shining walls, to where an open
pavilion of white silk was pitched in the meadow. Inside it was a
simple chair, and several young women standing around it; in the
chair sat another woman, who watched them come.
The Fool led them just inside the pavilion, before the lady in the
chair. Afterwards Nita had some trouble remembering her face; what
chiefly struck her was the woman's hair, masses of it, a beautiful
mellow gold like the wheat ripening in Aunt Annie's third field over.
The thick plaits of it that hung down reached almost to the ground;
the rest was coiled up, braided and wound around her head, the only
crown she wore. She was dressed all in a white silk much finer than
that of the pavilion, and she held something wrapped in more silk in
her lap.
"The greeting of gods and man to you, wizards," she
said.
They all bowed. "And to you, madam," Ronan said, "our
greeting and the One's."
She bowed her head in return. "I may not keep you long here,"
she said; "you are on errantry, and we respect that. But word
has come to us of what the wizards are doing. We know a little of
draoiceacht ourselves, and we have something here that may
be of use to you." She turned her attention to the bundle in her
lap.
'Madam," Kit said, 'may I ask a question?"
She looked up, and her eyes glinted a little with merriment.
'Could I stop you?"
'Who are you, please?"
She sat back in the chair at that. 'Bold one," she said. 'But
the stranger in the gate has a right to ask. I am one who 'died into
the hills'." Ronan turned his face away. "Feel no shame,"
she said. "The name is long given to us by humans, and we are
used to it. The first of us who lived here after the Making, and
could not bear to leave, slipped sideways here, by what art you know;
it is part of wizardry. We took ourselves to live outside of the
world's time, and exiled ourselves as a result; we cannot go back
except for a little while, every now and then. A night of moon to
dance in; a morning, or an afternoon, on each of the four great
turning-days of the year, when the hills stand open, and there is
some commerce between this world and yours. We are near one of them
now, which is why you can be here at all."
She turned back a bit of the silk of the wrapped thing in her lap,
toying with it. "Now and then, the desire for the physical world
becomes too much for us, and one or another of us crosses back into
it -to live the lives of human beings, in a world where things are
definite and deadly, and what one does matters for ever. We age
swiftly when we do that, and our passions rule us; we do terrible
deeds sometimes, forgetting the calm of the slower-running time
outside the world. I have been back several times, and returned here
after each visit, which makes me unusual… for many of us have
gone over to try death, and have not come back from it. Your world
would know me by several names. I was called Aoife, and Fand, and
Macha, and other names besides: but most important at the moment, I
was called Emer, the wife of Cuchullain mac Sualtim, who was Hero of
Ulster. And that is how I come by this."
She looked down at the bundle in her lap, and slowly unfolded the
wrappings around it. "After Cuchullain died," she said, "I
gave it to Conall of the Hundred Battles. It passed from him,
eventually; he could not bear the spirit that was in the thing. It
was in pain, because there was no hand mighty enough to wield it any
more, and no mind that understood its power. Our wise folk thought at
last that it ought to be brought out of the world, and "into the
hills", to spare its pain. And so it was. See. . ."
She slipped the silk aside, and held up what had been in it. It
was a sword. There were no jewels on it; the hilt was plain gold,
riveted with silver, and the blade was a long graceful willow-leaf
curve of mirror-polished steel, nearly a meter long, coming to a
'waist' about a third of a meter above the hilt, and then flaring
slightly outward again. There was a wavy pattern in its steel, but
more than that, the blade itself seemed to waver slightly in the
vision, as if seen through a heat-haze. Even in this golden light,
with the summer of the Otherworld all around them, the Queen looked
pale and plain as she held it up; the sword made whatever one looked
at with it seem less than real, as the Sidhe had done in Bray.
" Cruaidin Cailidcheann, he called it; the Hard,
Hard-Headed. But it had another name, first. Cuchullain's father was
Lugh of the Long Reach; and this is Fragarach, the Answerer, the
Sword of Air, which Lugh sent to him. Take it."
Nita put her hand out to it, and felt a cold fire burning, and a
pressure of wind forcing her hand away. "It doesn't want me,"
she said.
"No. It has its own desires, and I can only hold it because I
am one of the Undying. One of you," she said to Kit and Ronan.
Ronan put a hand out, and then snatched it back, and scowled. "It
doesn't want me either."
"You then," she said to Kit. "Take it, young
wizard: and give it to the Senior, with my blessing. He will be the
one to wield it, I think. Say also to him," she said, turning to
Ronan,"that I ask him again the question I have asked him
before; and ask whether he has any new answer for me."
"I will," Ronan said, but his eyes slid sideways to
Fragarach.
Kit bowed slightly. "And I'll deliver this." He took the
sword, and apparently had no trouble with it.
"Go, then. The Amadaun will see you home. And have a
care; for the One-Eyed is very strong. He is not as strong as he was
once… but neither are the Treasures." The Queen's green
eyes were troubled. "Nonetheless, they may serve. They must
serve."
They nodded.
"Go now."
The horses were brought for them, and they rode back to Nita's
aunt's. The dual carriageway wasn't there, but they could recognize
the Glen of the Downs as the Good People's horses left it swiftly
behind them. The sea glinted before them with colours they had never
seen before, under the Otherworld's sun, as they rode down the hill
towards Kilquade; then the new colours faded, and there was nothing
shining on the sea but mundane sunlight. The road faded into
visibility around them at the end of Aunt Annie's drive.
"Go well," said the Amadaun as they dismounted,
and their three horses faded away. "We can do no more for you.
One Treasure from the land itself; one from the hand of the People;
one from humankind. The fourth must come from elsewhere: from one of
the Powers, or not at all."
"You say you're a Fool," Nita said. "Are you making
a joke?"
"Always. But the jokes are always true. Beware," he
said. "And the One go with you."
He faded away as well. They turned and headed down the drive, Kit
carrying the sword across his hands and looking extremely nervous.
"You said things around here are getting weird?"
he said to Nita.
She sighed. "Don't ask me for hints that they might get less
weird," she said. "My money says things get worse yet."
There it lay in the middle of the kitchen table, along with old
Lotto tickets and a tea-stained copy of the Bray People, on
top of the placemats, next to a plastic biscuit tray with nothing but
crumbs left in it, and the milk jar and sugar bowl; Fragarach the
Answerer, shining under the light that hung down from the ceiling.
They sat around it, nursing their tea, and looking at it. It was hard
to look at anything else. The cats sat up on the kitchen worktop, the
way they did when waiting to be fed, and stared at it too, big-eyed.
"And that was it," Kit said to Nita's aunt. "They
said we would have to come up with the fourth one ourselves,
somehow."
"Did they give you any hints?" Aunt Annie said.
Nita shook her head. "Unless you caught something that I
didn't, Ronan. I can't always understand the way people talk around
here."
Ronan shook his head. "I heard what you heard, more's the
pity. I was hoping they might come up with the Spear, too."
"You and me both," said Aunt Annie. She stretched, and
slumped in her chair. Nita noticed how tired she looked, and felt
sorry for her.
"Did you do the warding you were going to do?" she said.
Her aunt nodded. "The back office is ready for the Cup,"
she said. "Johnny went to help Doris with it; apparently it's
more alive than they had expected, and it was causing them trouble.
They should be here in a while. Anyway, when you're in the back of
the house, be careful of the office door. I had to draw the spell
pattern partway up the inside of it to miss the rug in there, and if
you open the door, it'll break the circuit. Just reach in through the
door if you need something."
They nodded. "Aunt Annie," Nita said, "I was going
to ask you. Where does Biddy the farrier live?"
She tried to make it sound nonchalant, and had no idea whether she
had succeeded. Her aunt looked at her a little curiously. "Just
up the road in Kilpedder," she said. 'Next to the shop across
the dual carriageway. She has her ordinary forge there. Why?"
Nita tried not to squirm. "I had a couple of questions I
wanted to ask her," she said.
"About her forge," Kit said. "It's really great…
I hadn't seen a portable one like that before."
"Oh. Well, it's getting close to teatime: you should be able
to find her up there in a while - her work rarely keeps her out much
later than this."
Nita became aware of a low buzzing, and looked around her. "Is
that the oven-timer?" she said.
Aunt Annie looked bemused. "No, the oven's not on."
They looked at each other as the buzzing got louder. Some of the
spoons on the table began to vibrate gently, moving along the table a
little.
"Look at the Sword!" Kit said. "It's vibrating."
It was. The low humming sound that Nita had mistaken for the
oven-timer was coming from it, and it was getting louder. "It
sounds a little like feedback," she said.
A faint beep-beep sound came from outside. The Sword's hum got
louder, and (Nita thought) more threatening. "Ohmigosh,"
her aunt said, "it's Doris and Johnny, and they've got the Cup!"
"Neat!" Kit said, and got up. "Let's go and see!"
"Wait a minute!" Aunt Annie said, sounding
panic-stricken. "We don't have the place prepared to have two of
the Treasures here at once! Put two of these things together without
adequate preparation, and you're going to get something that makes
atomic critical mass look like a wet firework!" She looked
around hurriedly. "Crikey, I can't leave now! Kit, quick, take
it and get out of here!"
He picked it up, rather nervously. It jumped and jittered in his
hands, and the hum started to scale up into a howl. "Where?!"
"Anywhere! Somewhere far! More than fifty miles. I'll cover
you for the overlays, just go!"
He looked at Nita. "Copernicus," he said, and muttered
three words, and vanished.
The air went whoomfinto where he had been: not the usual
explosion. Nita smiled slightly, considering that Kit had been as
impressed by Johnny's expertise as she had.
Outside, car doors slammed. "Here, let me get that for you,
Doris," Johnny's voice said.
They all went to the door. Johnny was pulling the glass sliding
door aside. Behind him came Doris Smyth, holding something wrapped in
a pastel-striped pillowcase. The something shone through the
pillowcase as if it were on fire: a still, cool, changeless fire that
nonetheless rippled and wavered on everything it touched, like the
sun looked at from underwater. "Back office, Anne?" said
Doris's voice, sounding strained but cheerful.
"Right. Don't open the door, just walk through it."
"Certainly. Johnny, you handle that; I have my hands full."
There was no room for them all, down that narrow hall. Nita and
Ronan stood there and watched as the three older wizards walked down
past the bookshelves and turned the corner, out of view. Except that
they weren't entirely out of view at all; they were faintly visible
in the reflected light from the Cup, even through the intervening
walls. Nita shook her head.
"Don't do things like this at home, do you?" Ronan said.
She grinned at him and headed back into the kitchen. "Neither
do you, buster. Not as a rule, anyway."
She went to fill the kettle for the next inevitable round of tea.
"Where's Copernicus?" Ronan said.
"On the Moon. Southern hemisphere."
"The Moon?!"
Nita shrugged. "She said more than fifty miles. That should
be enough." Then she looked at Ronan's face as she plugged the
kettle in. "Haven't you been there?"
"To the Moon? No!"
"Why not? It's great." He opened his mouth, and Nita
suddenly felt annoyed at herself. "The overlays, I guess. I'm
sorry. Look, there have to be some places you can teleport
from safely. If you can find one, and hop over and see us, we'll run
the wizardry through for you, and show you around. It's no big deal."
"I'd like that," he said, and smiled slightly. It was a
look Nita hadn't seen on him often; the chip off the shoulder for the
moment, and just a touch of wistfulness. "It must be grand,"
he said, 'being where you don't have to be afraid to do all the
wizardries you know can be done."
She laughed a little, and leaned against the worktop, waiting for
the kettle to boil. "It has its downside - you wouldn't believe
the trouble you can get into. Remind me to tell you about the shark
who almost ate me…"
"Want a look?" Aunt Annie said, coming back into the
kitchen, with Johnny and Doris behind her.
"Yeah!" Nita said. She headed down the hall, with Ronan
behind her.
There was no need to do anything special. Walls meant nothing to
the light of the Chalice - or rather the light of what was inside it.
It was sitting on its pillowcase, the bowl of it half a meter across,
the gold inlay on the outside of the bowl, and in the spirals and
curves that ran down its stem and massive foot, all burning as if
molten and ready to flow off the Chalice at a moment's notice. The
burning came from the blue-white light filling it, a light that was
liquid and was still trembling slightly from having been moved. It
shone through the metal as if it were glass, and through everything
else it touched.
She looked at Ronan, and away again, shaking her head. Words
seemed inadequate, and out of place. But at the same time she
couldn't help noticing his expression, like that of someone
struggling with a memory: and oddly, not trying to remember, but to
forget. . .
Maybe he felt her eyes on him: he turned his gaze away from the
Cup, and looked at her with a troubled expression. "Let's get
together some time soon," he said. "I need to talk."
Nita suddenly found herself afraid to find out what he wanted to
talk about. She nodded, and went away hurriedly, back down to the
kitchen.
The three older wizards were sitting around the kitchen table,
waiting for the teapot to finish brewing. "I have a message for
you from the Queen," she said. Johnny looked at her
questioningly, and Nita repeated the message.
He smiled very slightly, and it was a sad look. "She is
asking," he said, "whether there is any hope that the world
they have chosen to live in will ever come any closer to Timeheart.
They love Ireland, make no mistake; but at the same time, they're of
the Powers, and they long for Timeheart, where they were created. But
the legends say they must stay in the world they have chosen until
the One's Champion comes back with his Spear, and they lose the world
of their desire." He shook his head. "A while yet, I
think…"
"Do you want Kit back?" Nita said.
He passed a hand over his forehead, smoothing his hair back.
"Where is he?"
"The Moon."
"That's all right, then. Wait a few minutes before you bring
him back here. I can add a limiter to the binding on the Cup that'll
make it at least safe for the Sword to be here with it. But the Sword
will need its own binding."
Doris poured the tea out. "That's one less problem," she
said. "Now if we just knew what to do about the Spear, we'd be
fairly ready."
There was silence around the table at that, and some hopeless
looks. “You couldn't find anything that would work?"
Nita said, as Ronan came in and sat down again.
"My dear," said Doris, "we have the original Stone
and the original Sword awake again. The Cup is not the original, but
has ensouled very emphatically indeed. We dare not try to conjoin an
inferior or weak Spear to them. They would blast it out of existence.
The resouled Spear must be at least as strong as they - preferably
much stronger. But we have no proper envelope. It is not strictly a
change that a physicist would understand, but matter is not quite the
robust stuff it was at the beginning of the world, when Creation as
an art was young, and the energies of it dwelt new and hot in the
nucleus of every atom. As gravity and other forces have declined over
many millions of years, so has the basic - "selfness" - of
matter. You see how the resouled Treasures make everything around
them look somewhat shabby and poor. The souls in them are reminding
the matter they embody how matter was then. It was much
closer to being alive."
"But then the Spear's soul will remind the matter it's in.
Won't it?"
"Not if the matter is simply unable to hold the soul long
enough in one place for the change to take," Johnny said. "It'd
be like trying to hold a burning coal in a Kleenex. The Spear's soul
is the fiercest of them all. I had hoped I was wrong about this, but
the research I've been doing over the past couple of days indicates
that no spear on Earth would be strong enough now to contain the soul
for long enough to do the trick: whether it had contained it before
or not."
“Off the Earth, then," Nita said.
Johnny cocked his head. "It's a thought that occurred to me.
But the changes in matter that have happened here have happened
everywhere else, too. And we keep coming back to the problem,"
and he smoothed his hair back again,"that we don't have much
time."
Ronan sighed and sat back. "It's a pity we can't just make a
new one," he said.
Aunt Annie sighed too. “Even if we had uncontaminated matter
from the beginning of time," she said, "we wouldn't have
the expertise to do anything with it. I think we're just going to
have to keep looking for some other kind of answer." She glanced
over at Johnny and Doris. They nodded.
Nita got up. “I'll go and get Kit," she said. “Fifteen
or twenty minutes be long enough?"
"Fine."
She looked at her aunt. She nodded. "The overlay buffer is
still in place. Go ahead."
Nita said the transport spell quickly in her head, considering how
much air she would need, doubling it as usual, and arranging the
spell intake so that it would take the air from outside the house
rather than inside - the memory of the last time she had done such a
spell in her own house, without stopping to consider that her
father's desk was covered with paperwork, was still much with her.
She vanished.
She found Kit sitting on his favorite rock - a pumice boulder on
which he had been using a sharp piece of granite to whittle the
boulder into the crude likeness of a human face, for the bemusement
of future lunar photographic surveys. The Sword was laid across his
lap.
She climbed up beside him. "Johnny said he should be ready
for you to come back in a little while."
"I don't want to go right back there," Kit said, turning
the Sword over in his lap and looking at it. "Someone I want to
have a talk with first."
"Biddy," Nita said.
Kit nodded. "Remember what the fox said to you," he
said.
"Listen," Nita said. "You remember how you told me
that you felt her forge was alive?" He nodded. Nita started to
tell him what Doris had said about the relative 'liveness' of matter
at the beginning of time.
He stopped her. "It's OK, I heard it. I used your ears."
She punched him. "Illegal brain-tapping! You didn't even ask
me! What if you had overheard something I was thinking?"
"What, about Ronan?"
She blushed hot and punched him again, much harder, so that in the
low gravity he fell sideways off the boulder and bounced a couple of
times in the moondust. "Great," he said, as he got up and
dusted himself off. "This stuff is all down my shirt. Now I'm
going to itch all night."
"Serves you right. Eavesdropper!"
"Still," he said, and looked thoughtful. "He's
sharp, your boyfriend Ronan. Why shouldn't they make another one?"
"Because they don't know how. Whaddaya mean, 'my boyfriend'?"
She started heading around the rock to punch him again, far gone in
embarrassment.
"Hmm," Kit said. "Neets, forget it, I'll lay off."
"Promises, promises."
"Look, let's go and see Biddy."
"What are we going to say to her?!"
He shook his head. " "Come out with your hands up"?
I don't know. But if one of Them is here, They need to be giving us a
hand. Do you know where we're going?"
"Yeah. I'll pass you the coordinates."
Nita pictured the place in her head - she had seen it often enough
when riding past it on the farm's bike - and translated the image
quickly into coordinates that could be plugged into a transport
spell. "Got it," Kit said. "Just change that bit
there. Got it? Go."
They made the jump. Air slid out and away from them, and they were
standing not far from the far side of the dual carriageway, near the
pub that stood there. It was getting dark.
"Over here," Nita said, and led the way over to the
right, where a small group of whitewashed buildings stood near the
Kilpedder shop. There was a low iron gate at the entrance to them,
covered with ornate and graceful wrought-iron work; and a hanging
sign on a nearby wall said B. o DALAIGH, I.F.A. Carefully and quietly
Nita unlatched the gate and swung it inward. There were no lights
showing in any of the buildings, though Biddy's truck was parked in
front of one of them.
"Maybe she's gone out," Nita said.
Kit shook his head and went slowly to the truck, and put one hand
up against the forge-box at the back. "Feel this," he said.
Nita laid her hand against it, and snatched it back with the
shock. Life, for a wizard, is something that can be felt like the
warmth from a radiator. This was not just a warmth, but a burning -
and totally unlike the kind of low-level awareness that 'inanimate'
objects normally manifested.
"I can't believe you didn't feel it the first tune," Kit
said.
"Different specialties, different sensitivities," said
Nita. "Besides, I never touched it. But look at that."
She nodded at Fragarach. The dusk was falling all around them, but
it had no power over the Sword; Fragarach shone as if it lay out in
full sunlight, though the waning Moon was high and the bats were out.
"It knows," Kit said. " "Uncontaminated matter
from the time of Creation", did they say?" He chuckled.
"Let's see if we can find her."
He went off around one of the outbuildings. Nita leaned against
the forge, and breathed out.
"Looking for somebody?" Biddy said from the shadows.
Nita jumped, then laughed a little nervously. Get a grip on
yourself, she thought. Now what was the wording? She
didn't move; just watched Biddy head over towards her. "Elder
sister," Nita said, “in the One's name, honour and
greeting."
"Now what do you mean by. . ." She stopped, as Kit came
around the corner, with the Sword in his hand. It had been bright
enough. Now, in her immediate presence, it blazed.
Biddy looked at it, and her face altered. Recognition, and
affection, and surprise, all appeared in it. "Now I thought that
had been put away somewhere safe," she said in her soft drawl.
"It was," Nita said. "But nothing much is going to
be safe any more, unless it gets used."
"It knows you," Kit said. "I can feel that. It just
about shouts that it knows you." There was an odd exultation in
his face; Nita felt inclined to keep her distance for the moment.
"And it knows your forge, there. I think maybe you made this."
He hefted the Sword, but there was something in the gesture that also
looked as if the Sword had moved itself, a small leap of excitement.
"Or someone using the metal that's been built into that forge
made this. Probably both."
Biddy looked at them thoughtfully, and leaned against the wall,
folding her arms.
"Cutlery isn't usually my stock in trade," Biddy said.
"Pretty, though."
“Oh, come on,” Kit said. And Nita added, "I wish
you'd ditch the accent. It's really bad."
"What?" Biddy said.
Nita had to laugh. "I'm sorry. It's probably good enough to
fool the people around here, but it wouldn't fool a real American for
very long. The morning after I met you, I was wondering why you
sounded so weird. Now I know." She laughed again. "You may
be one of the Powers that Be, but you're no more perfect than we are.
Especially not at sounding like you've lived somewhere you've never
been!"
Biddy looked faintly shocked. Then she leaned back again, and she
too laughed a little, and fell silent afterwards, looking at the
Sword.
"Well?" Kit said.
"Well," said Biddy. 'May I see it, then?"
Kit went to her and handed her the Sword, hilt-first. She took it,
and held it up to examine it, laying it for a moment across the flat
of her forearm. "Not much changed," she said. "Though
it's more tired than I remember."
"You can do something about that," Nita said.
Biddy glanced over at her with a humorous look. "You have a
lot of confidence in my abilities," she said.
"You'd better believe we do," Kit said. "We've
worked with the Powers before."
"Not all of us are of equal ability," Biddy said. "And
spending time in a physical body tends to affect one's ability to do
one's job."
"The last Power we worked with took on the Lone One after
spending ten years in the shape of a macaw, sitting on a perch and
eating sunflower seeds," Kit said dryly,"so I wouldn't sell
yourself short, if I were you."
Biddy sighed and looked at the Sword. "How long have you been
here?" Nita said.
"Since the beginning," Biddy said. She turned the Sword
over again and looked at Fragarach's flat, as if searching for flaws.
"I never left. Couldn't bear to."
Nita boosted herself up on to the fence rail.
"You were one of the ones who made Ireland, then."
Biddy nodded, turning Fragarach over again. "The first of the
blow-ins," she said, and smiled slightly. "Here." She
handed Fragarach back to Kit.
"The stories say that the Tuatha came bringing the Treasures
from the Four Cities," Kit said. "Those are just parts of
Timeheart, aren't they. And you were one of the ones who had made the
Treasures in the first place."
"I was the Smith of Falias," said Biddy, "among
others. I made Fragarach… yes."
"And then the stories tell about Govan, the smith of the
gods, who came to Lugh the Ildanach," Nita said, "and how
they went away together and took the Spear of Victory, Luin, and
forged it full of fire and a fierce spirit. . ."
She looked at Nita and nodded slowly. "That was me as well."
"You could do that again," Kit said.
Biddy frowned. “I doubt it," she said. "The worlds
aren't what they used to be, and neither is matter."
"Your anvil is," Kit said.
"That can't be used as anything but an anvil," Biddy
said. "Its nature is set, from time's beginning almost."
"But if you could get some more of that old
"original" matter - you could do it. You could make another
Spear!"
"What do you take me for?" Biddy said, laughing
hopelessly. "You really didn't understand me. When you live in
the physical world, you have to do it in a physical body. Those are
the rules. And if you're going to spend as long in a mortal form as I
have, you give up a lot of your power by necessity. It would burn the
body out, otherwise, and the brain; physicality just isn't robust
enough to bear our state of being for very long. The memories all ebb
away after a while. And why shouldn't they? I did my work well - too
well." She laughed, with some bitterness in the sound. "I
fell in love with what I made, and couldn't leave it. You're quite
right that we're not perfect, especially that way. Once I had
finished my part in making this place, I didn't want anything more
but to be here in peace, for ever. The One released me to do that -
just to be here, and be useful in my small way, until I'm required to
give my power back at the end of things. I do my forgework, and live
in the place I love."
'Then make yourself useful," Kit said, sounding
grim. "Otherwise 'this place you love' is going to be nothing
but a big pile of cinders, after Balor gets through with it."
Biddy was shaking her head. "This is one use I can't be. I
haven't the power to pull matter here from the heart of time, or its
beginning either! And wizards or not, not even the Seniors have that
kind of power!"
"I know someone who does," Nita said, "at the
moment, anyway." Kit glanced at her, uncomprehending for a
moment - then got it, and his eyes glittered. "Never mind that
now. The memories may ebb - but you can't have forgotten how you made
that."
Biddy's eyes lingered on Fragarach. "No," she said.
"That I remember very well."
"And the Spear," Kit said.
"I remember some of the details," Biddy said softly.
"But I had that other Power to help me, the one they called Lugh
the All-Crafted."
"I can't get you someone who knows how to do everything,"
Nita said, grinning, "but I can sure get you someone who thinks
she does. Second best, maybe. But take it or leave it."
Biddy stood there, her eyes downcast, irresolute. "Come on,"
Nita said. "We could require it of you, in the One's name. Once
a Power, always a Power, regardless of how much or little of it you
have left. Those are the rules, as you say. But. . ." She broke
off.
Nita and Kit stood quiet. Biddy stared at the ground.
She looked up, then. "It's better than doing nothing, I
suppose. Tell me what you want of me."
"Come and have some tea at my aunt's," Nita said.
Kit groaned.
Some hours later almost all the free chairs in Aunt Annie's
kitchen were full of wizards, all talking hard. Most of them there
knew Biddy, and there had been some shock at Nita's announcement of
who else she was besides the local farrier, but Fragarach's response
to Biddy couldn't be explained in any other way. Shock had been
quickly put aside in favour of plan-making.
"It was Ronan's idea," Nita said, and Ronan blushed
right out to his ears. "We can make another. We can!"
"I'll entertain explanations of how," Johnny said,
sitting back and stroking his moustache. "Don't tell me you're
thinking of pinching some ur-matter from Timeheart, either, because
it won't work. That matter is structured differently from the way
matter was at the beginning of Time in this universe."
"Timeslide, then," Kit said.
Johnny shook his head. "We would need a wizard with enough
power to drive that kind of a slide back far enough. You're talking
billions of years."
Kit bent over to Nita and said, "Should I?"
"I think you'd better," Nita said, and sighed. It had
been so quiet until now, relatively speaking. "It's after
dinnertime. See if you can do it without raising the alarm, if you
know what I mean."
Kit nodded and went out. "It might help," Aunt Annie
said to Johnny, 'if we understood a little more about exactly what
kind of matter's needed."
"Well, you've got a bard around here somewhere, haven't you?"
he said. "Let's hear the authorized version first, and then
Biddy can give us what she remembers of the technicalities, so that
we can work on the spelling proper."
"Hmm," Aunt Annie said. She went to the door. “
Tualha! Kitty kitty kitty! Tuna!"
The kitchen immediately began to fill with meowing cats. "Do
you really think this will work, Shaun?" Doris said.
He stretched, then shrugged. "It's our best chance, I think,
considering that no envelope presently extant seems to be
suitable. It seems as if the Spear's soul burns out its containers
the way - well." He looked at Biddy, then away.
The catflap clattered as Tualha scrambled in through it. She stood
there, very small and black, with her small tail pointing straight up
in the air, and said, "Mew."
Nita burst out laughing. "Oh, come on, Tualha. It's the
Senior for Europe, and he wants your advice."
"Oh, well, that's different," Tualha said. She looked up
at Aunt Annie and said, "First things first. What about that
tuna?"
'There was a time," Johnny said, 'when bards performed first,
and then the lord of the hall gave them largesse."
Tualha looked disdainfully at him. 'Tuna," she said to Nita's
aunt. “And then cream, please."
Aunt Annie raised her eyebrows, and went to get it. It was
astounding how fast such a small kitten could eat, especially in
contrast to all the other cats, who had to be fed too so that they
wouldn't steal Tualha's food. Eventually she was lifted up on the
table and given her saucer of cream there, and she lapped it with a
thoughtful air, burping occasionally, while the human wizards sat
around and nursed their tea.
"Now then," Johnny said.
Tualha sat down and began washing her face. "What do you want
to know?" she said.
"Tell us if you would, oh bard, the forging of the Spear
Luin."
Tualha began washing behind one ear. "The Spear of Victory
itself came from the city Finias; Arias the poet-smith made it there.
The song says that Arias took a star and hammered it on the anvil,
and so made the blade of the spear. Then the Tuatha de Danaan brought
it with them through the air and the high air when they came to
Ireland. And with them it stayed, and gave light to any place it was
in, for the burning that was in it."
Tualha stopped, yawned, and then started on the other ear. "Then
came Balor, and made a tower of glass for himself and his creatures
in the sea near Ireland. Balor's likeness was that of a human, but
gross and misformed, and one eye squinted away almost to nothing for
the hugeness and horribleness of the other. So great was it that it
took four Fomori with forks of iron to pull the eyelid up when Balor
wanted it so. And when it opened, what its glance fell on scorched
and burned and was poisoned, and blasted off the world and out of
it."
Glances were exchanged around the table. "It was foretold by
other wizards," said Tualha,"that only fire and the spirit
of fire would end Balor, and that one would come who had all skills,
and was kin to Balor, and would make that end of him. So the Tuatha
waited, looking for that one to come."
"Another of the Powers," Aunt Annie said, "by the
sound of it. And a fairly central one, if Balor is another version of
the Lone Power."
Johnny nodded. Tualha had tucked herself down into meatloaf shape.
"Nuada the King did not know who that one might be," she
said,"so he gathered to him all the great Powers that were in
Ireland in those days: Diancecht the physician, and Badb the lady of
battles, and the Morrigan, the Great Queen; he gathered in Go van the
Smith, and Luchtar the Builder, and Brigit whose name meant the Fiery
Arrow, who was healer and smith and poet all together; and cupbearers
and druid-wizards and craftsmen of all kinds. And one day they were
feasting when a young man came to the door of their great rath and
asked to come in. The doorman asked what skill he had. He said he was
a warrior, and a harper, and a storyteller too, and a champion in the
fight, and a smith, and a cupbearer and a doctor and a wizard and a
poet. And when the Powers heard that, They said, 'This must be the
All-Skilled, our deliverer. Let him in so that we can test his
power." They did that, and the young man could do everything he
said he could: and the Ildanach, the all-crafted, is what
they nicknamed him. Then they started their plan to drive out Balor
and the threat of his Eye, and his creatures the Fomori from Ireland
forever."
Tualha looked thoughtfully at the saucer, then at Aunt Annie. Aunt
Annie poured her some more cream. "Thirsty work," Tualha
said, and had a brief drink. "Then," she said, licking some
cream off her whiskers, "Lugh went off in private for a long
time with Go van the Smith; they took counsel and made a plan, and
Lugh had the Spear of Victory brought to him. In secret Lugh and Go
van laboured for three years, or some say seven, forging the Spear
anew. Unquenchable fire they forged into it, and a fierce spirit. .
." Tualha yawned, and crouched down in meatloaf shape again.
"Then, when they were done, Lugh returned to the great rath of
the Tuatha with the Spear, just in time to meet a party of the Fomori
that had been sent there by Balor to demand a tribute of slaves from
the Tuatha. He unwrapped the Spear and called on the Tuatha to cover
their eyes, and the Spear roared with rage and blasted the Fomori to
ash on the instant - all but one that he sent back to Balor to tell
what had happened, and bring the message of Lugh's defiance to him."
Tualha rolled over on her side, and yawned again, blinking at them.
"Then the war starts. Did you want anything else?"
"No, that'll do for now. Thank you."
Something went POW! out in the front yard. All heads turned at
that, and there were some concerned expressions; but a moment later
they heard the front door slide open, and Kit walked in.
"Noisy, that," Johnny said. "You weren't so loud
when you left."
"Not my fault," Kit said, jerking his thumb over his
shoulder.
Behind him, Nita's sister Dairine walked into the kitchen: ten
years old, small, skinny and bright-eyed, with a shock of red hair,
wearing shorts and trainers and a Batman T-shirt three sizes too
large for her: one of Nita's, actually. Nita started to fume slightly
- Dairine had started 'borrowing' her clothes lately, and returning
them in less than pristine condition - but there were more important
things to be concerned about at the moment; she kept her annoyance to
herself. Dairine glanced around the kitchen with interest, then said,
'Hi, Neets. Hi, Aunt Annie!" And she put down the portable
computer she was carrying, and went and gave her aunt a hug.
Johnny and Doris and Biddy and Ronan all watched this with some
bemusement. "My sister," Nita said to Johnny. "Dairine."
Johnny blinked. "This is the Dairine Callahan who. .
." He paused, then, and laughed at himself. "It would be,
wouldn't it. The youngest ones are always the strongest, after all.
They're just getting a lot younger these days."
Another chair was pulled in from the living-room while
introductions were made. Nita had to smile as she watched the
portable computer unlean itself from against the table leg, flop down
flat on the floor, grow short spidery legs, and wander over to the
cat food dish where Bronski was still eating. Bronski hissed at the
computer, hit it hard with one paw, and when that didn't do anything,
went out the catflap in a hurry.
Nita looked over at Kit and said, "Any problems?"
"Nothing significant," he said. "She'd had her
dinner, so we have a few hours."
"You've briefed her?"
"I know what you're trying to do, more or less," Dairine
said, reaching out to take a biscuit from the fresh packet their aunt
had brought out. "Mmm." She chewed for a few seconds, then
said, "It's all been updating itself in the precis in my manual
for the past few days." She nodded over at the computer, which
was still examining the cat food dish with interest.
"The language is interesting," Johnny said, leaning back
in his chair. " 'Took a star and hammered it on the anvil. . .'
"
"When I was in Timeheart, I used meteoric iron," Biddy
said quietly. "There seemed to be a certain…
appropriateness to it."
"There's plenty of that around," Kit said. "Not all
in museums, either."
"But not ur-matter," Doris said. "You would need
meteoric iron from around the time of the birth of the Universe."
Dairine shook her head. "It wouldn't be meteoric," she
said. "That early in the physical universe, there weren't any
planetary bodies to shatter and turn into meteors, yet; not even in
the oldest galaxies." She looked at Nita for confirmation: Nita
nodded. "You're going to have to get real starsteel."
The older wizards looked at her, beginning to understand. "From
the nucleus of a star?" Johnny said.
Dairine looked at him with interest. "Plenty of iron inside
stars, especially the type As and Fs."
Biddy stared at Dairine. "You're suggesting that someone
should put one end of a timeslide into the centre of a star
light-years away and millions of years back in time, and fasten the
other end here'? And then do what?"
"Forge what comes out at this end," Dairine said.
"That's your department, though. You did that. . ." She
glanced over into the next room, where Fragarach lay on a sideboard,
with several layers of spell-warding glowing around it to keep its
power from combining disastrously with that of the Cup in the back
office. "The techniques shouldn't be so different."
"You really think you can do this?" Doris said to
Dairine.
"You mean, can I get you what you need?" Dairine said.
She sat back in her chair and let her eyes drop closed a little, and
then began to speak in the Speech. It was not exactly a spell, but
the schematic for one, the outline, with certain key words and
phrases left out so that nothing untoward would start to happen just
yet. Nita lost the thread of it after about a minute: she had never
heard any spell so complex in her life, and several parts of it that
she did understand, the power-control parameters and the
description of the matter that would be conducted down the timeslide,
along with several Names to be invoked, all rattled her badly. Nita
knew that her sister had, in some ways, become the manual
since her own Ordeal; and by way of semi-parenthood, Dairine had the
power of a whole race of sentient computer wizards to draw on. But
Nita had not had those facts brought home to her quite so definitely
as they were being brought home now. She shivered; it was a little
like being big sister to a nuclear explosion that could pick its own
time to go off, and was thinking of doing it soon.
Dairine stopped and opened her eyes again. "That's the
procedure," she said. "It won't be easy, but at least it's
not too complicated. When do you want to do it?"
Doris was shaking her head. " 'Forged fire into it',"
she said. "That spell would certainly produce that result.
Shaun?"
Johnny was looking very thoughtful. "If the other end of the
slide were to slip out of place in either location or time," he
said to Dairine, "it could annihilate the Earth. You realize
that, of course."
Dairine shrugged. "At the rate things are going, people might
be thankful for something like that shortly. If I were you, I'd take
the chance you've got. I can do this now, but whether I'll have the
power next week, or next month, is a good guess. If the world still
exists next week or next month."
There was a silence. "Well, Shaun?" Doris said. "You're
the Senior."
He sat and stared into his teacup, and then said, "I guess we
haven't any choice. Tomorrow night, then? At Matrix. Assuming the
other Planetaries concur."
Doris nodded, and Ronan, and Nita's aunt. "Will the Treasures
be all right here tonight, Johnny?" Aunt Annie said.
"I should think so. Let's meet at Matrix around seven. This
ought to be done at about sunset, so that the Spear knows what it's
for."
Everyone nodded and pushed their chairs back. Nita looked over at
Dairine. "You came a long way for just this," she said.
Dairine stretched and grinned. "Worth it to see the
expression on your face when I outlined that spell. What a look! I
thought you were going to. . ."
"Never mind," Nita said. Becoming a wizard had mostly
changed her sister for the better, but it also seemed to have
increased some of Dairine's more annoying traits, like the bragging
and teasing. "Listen, runt," she said, "I missed you
too. How are Mum and Dad?"
Dairine shrugged. "Mum keeps going on about "her baby".
Dad looks depressed all the time. They're fine." Then she
chuckled. "They'll never try a stunt like this on you
again."
"Oh?"
"Uh huh. I heard them arguing about it the other day. Went on
for about an hour, and finally Mum said, 'If she wants to be a
wizard, fine, let her. Better to have a daughter who's a wizard, than
not have a daughter.' "
"All right," Nita said softly. "When can
I. . ." She was about to say go home, except that it
occurred to her that she didn't want to go home right this minute.
Not until after the business with the Spear was settled, anyway. And
besides, I'm on assignment… I'd have to see it through anyway.
"Never mind," she said again. "Did you tell them where
you were going?"
"What, and get them all upset again? No way. Mum hasn't
worked out a way to get any promises out of me yet, and
that's the way it's going to stay. For the time being, anyhow. What
time is it at home when it's seven in the evening here?"
"Two in the afternoon."
"That's fine," Dairine said. "I don't have to be
home for dinner until seven our time. Yes, I know where we're going:
it's in the manual. See you tomorrow. Bye, Kit. Spot, heel!"
The computer scuttled over to her; cats hissed and bristled at it
as it went by. Dairine vanished, and not one of the various papers on
the table moved.
"Hey, pretty slick," Kit said.
Nita laughed to herself for a second. "Look," she said,
“you'd better get back too. Your parents are going to start
wondering."
"Let 'em wonder," Kit said. But he started heading for
the door. Nita followed and said, "Make sure you get your
sleep."
Kit laughed too, a rueful noise. Excitement sometimes made it hard
for him to sleep the night before a big wizardry, and Nita was used
to teasing him about the circles under his eyes. “I'll try,"
he said. "Take it easy, huh?"
"Yeah."
Kit vanished too; Johnny and Doris and Ronan headed out past Nita
to Johnny's car, saying their goodnights as they went. As Ronan
passed her, he said, "That was your sister?"
"Uh huh."
"You poor thing," said Ronan.
Nita nodded in complete agreement. "She has her uses,
though," she said. "Hang loose."
Ronan chuckled and went out.
Nita went back into the kitchen, where she found her aunt staring
moodily at a sink full of teacups. "They breed," she said,
"I swear they do."
Nita laughed and reached up to the shelf that held the washing-up
liquid.
Sleep refused to come easily to her that night. Finally Nita got
up about midnight and struggled back into her clothes, thinking that
she would go and see whether there was a boring film on the last
functioning TV channel.
She never made it past the back garden. It was a clear night,
where the last few had been misty: and the Milky Way hung there
overhead, nothing subtle about it for once, the Galaxy seen edge-on
and for once looking it, ridiculously bright. Nita climbed up on the
fence between the garden and the riding area, and just sat there and
stared at it for a long time. Only a month or so ago now she had been
out that way, among thousands of alien creatures: and she still felt
stranger here than she had there…
The crunch of the gravel down the drive got her attention. Nita
held very still and listened, suddenly finding herself getting very
tense. Who knew what kind of people went sneaking about farms when
everyone was in bed. . .
She knew, though. The tension got worse… not to say that it
was entirely unpleasant.
By the time the dark shape turned the corner of the house and
paused, looking around it, Nita's sight was so night-acclimatized
that he might as well have been spotlit. And there were other
indications, to another wizard anyway. Very quietly she said, "Dai."
He said nothing for the moment, just came over to where she sat on
the fence. His head was on a level with hers; very faintly, the
starlight caught in Ronan's eyes. "Dai," he said.
It came out as more of a growl.
She laughed at him, very softly so as not to attract any attention
in the house. "You sound angry all the time," she said,
“You know that? Doesn't it wear you out?"
He turned away from her a moment, leaning against the fence next
to her and looking up at the sky. "I couldn't sleep," he
said.
Nita grunted softly and also looked up. "And you walked all
the way up here from Bray? I'm glad I didn't bother going in to look
at the TV. There must really be nothing on."
This time she actually felt him getting angry, sensed it rising
off him like steam off a hard-ridden horse. "Look," she
whispered as he opened his mouth, "just spare me. OK? Everything
somebody says to you, you find a reason to get annoyed about it. It's
a wonder anyone even talks to you any more. Except you're so. . ."
Words jostled in her head: she shut up. Attractive. Sensitive.
Helpless. . .
He opened his mouth again, shut it, and then opened it again and
started to laugh, almost soundlessly. "Yeah. I guess. I've
always been this way. But lately it's been getting worse. Like
whatever causes it is getting closer."
And Ronan looked at her sidewise - a sort of wry expression,
clearly visible even in this dimness. "Funny. I thought you were
pretty different when I met you first. . ."
"And now you think I'm pretty much normal?" Nita said.
"Nice of you."
"No," Ronan said, sounding annoyed. "I think you're
more different than anybody around here. Especially the other girls."
He sounded less annoyed. "A lot of them talk tough all the time,
but if you push them, they give, right then. You, though, you don't
talk tough - mostly. When you do, you're scary. . ." He
shrugged. "And as for pushing - you just fall all over whoever
does it, like a brick wall."
Nita flushed hot at this, not sure what to make of it. "Well,
you're certainly different from everyone else I know," she said,
and then shut her mouth again lest the confusion inside should start
finding its way out and make her look like a total idiot.
But Ronan just laughed again. "You think loud, too," he
said.
The last blush was nothing to this one, but Nita fought it down,
starting to get annoyed herself. That broke off, though, when she saw
the way he was looking at her. For once, there was no anger about it.
Bizarrely, the look made her start to shake a little. Then it
occurred to her that there was nothing bizarre about it, for it was
not her own physical excitement she was feeling. She knew what that
felt like-There was nothing in the manual about this. Or is
there? Nita thought. Have I ever looked? It's not as if the
subject has ever come up, working with Kit. . .
. . .and abruptly she knew, or started to know, rather more about
it. Nita sat there in the starlight and swallowed, getting her first
taste of what it was like for a native wizard to experience 'the
Knowledge' - the direct input from the wizardly 'database' which was
the way Irish wizards experienced the information. Would it keep
getting this way for me if I stayed here longer? she wondered.
But that was hardly important just now: there was other information
to consider. Of course wizards got physical with each other
sometimes, just the same as other human beings did. But they
experienced it somewhat differently. It had to do with the Speech,
which had physical components as well as verbal and mental ones - and
when two people expert in the Speech were attracted, they were likely
to overhear one another's bodies as well as their minds. . .
Nita broke out in a sweat. Not mine, she thought,
fascinated. She looked at Ronan, and for a long few moments her
thoughts chased themselves unintelligibly through her head. Only one
finally made itself plain:
Well, heck, I guess you have to start somewhere. And I do like
him - otherwise I wouldn't even be thinking about this.
. .
Ronan looked away. And Nita said, "You're not going to get
any pushing out of me on this one." She was still
shaking, but it was her own nervousness this time.
She just sat there and waited.
He leaned back on the fence a bit. His face was quite close to
hers: she caught the starlight in his eyes one more time before he
bent in to kiss her.
She spent the first two seconds trying to work out what to do with
her nose. After that Nita was simply lost in sensation: the kiss
itself, and what underlay it, the rush and pour of thought and
emotion that was both of their minds getting tangled together. She
was nervous about it at first, but after a moment it seemed
completely natural, that odd fresh scent of his mind - green,
she thought, of course, and was tempted to laugh; and behind
it, another sensation, something faint but familiar. She couldn't
place it. . .
The kiss broke. She blinked at him. Her heart was racing. The
second kiss went on for a lot longer. This time they touched. This
time, as the sweetness built in her body, Nita went shouldering
through that welcoming greenness in mind, touching it, warm, but
curiously hunting that sense of something else. And there in the dark
was some of that anger, quite a bit of it actually, fretting,
churning against itself. There was something down in the warm dark
here, an irritant, a scent or colour that she knew, that made Ronan
keep lashing out at everything: some kind of energy looking to be
properly expressed. Not mere rage, but a righteous anger, turning on
itself, without an outlet, impotent at the moment, straining to get
out and be put to the right purpose. Nita blinked in the middle of
the kiss. A flash of scarlet, an impression of something swift and
fierce and hot-tempered, and utterly good. . .
Her eyes flew open with shock as she recognized the mind-sense of
what was struggling down inside of Ronan. "Peach!"
she whispered. But that had been only one of that creature's names.
It had many others. Without her being able to prevent it, she felt
Ronan's thought follow hers, down to the image of how she had seen
Peach last - no longer a creature that had been hiding in the shape
of a scarlet macaw, another wizard's 'pet'. He saw it as Nita had
seen it last, in combat with the Lone One: moulted out of its old
body, now radiant, immortal, unconquerable, one of the Powers that
Be, the one with many names, the One's Champion. . .
"No," Ronan gasped. "Oh, no!"
And he was gone now, running, the sound of his going frantic on
the gravel. Fading now. Gone. Nita sat there on the fence, shaking,
half in tears, half too amazed to cry.
The night fell silent again around her.
She went back to bed again, but once more it was a long time
before she could sleep…
The next evening she and her aunt and Kit got in the car together
at about six-thirty. It was just starting to get dark; sunset was not
until eight that night, and it wouldn't be completely dark until
perhaps ten-thirty or eleven.
Castle Matrix was eastward from Greystones and Kilquade, in the
mountains beyond Sugarloaf. They drove down many small narrow roads,
which got smaller and narrower and bumpier all the way, until finally
they came to a drive with two huge trees at the end of it, each one
beginning to be covered with a great mass of red berries.
"Rowan," Nita's aunt said.
"I know," Nita said. "I have a friend at home who's
a rowan tree."
Her aunt chuckled. "It's still so funny to hear things like
that come out of one of my relatives… " she said.
"There it is," Kit said. They turned out of the drive
into an open gravelled area. Off to one side of it, Castle Matrix
rose. The main part of it was a plain square tower, about forty
meters tall and fifteen meters on each side, of light grey granite.
To Nita's intense delight, it actually had battlements on top. There
were narrow arrow-slit windows here and there up and down the face of
the tower, and a huge iron-bound oaken door at the bottom. Off to one
side, the castle had been added to; there was an additional wing
about fifteen meters high, with diamond-paned windows. A low
fieldstone wall ran around the gravelled area. She wandered over to
peer into it after they got out of the car. Biddy's truck was parked
by that wall, and the forge was missing from the back of it.
The oak door swung open for them. There was
Johnny in his tracksuit, looking very ordinary except for what he
held in one hand. It was a rod that burned with light. Nita
recognized a tool she had used once before herself, a rowan wand that
had spent time out in moonlight: a potent weapon for a lower-level
wizard, though she couldn't imagine what Johnny needed one for. "Come
on in," he said.
Nita and Kit went in behind her aunt, looking around in curiosity.
About two meters inside the door was a long, heavy wine-coloured
brocade curtain. "Draughts," Johnny said, pushing it aside;
“you wouldn't believe the draughts we get in here in the
winter."
They passed through it and looked around, and up, and up. This was
the castle's main hall, about fifteen meters across; it had
whitewashed walls, black-and-white tiled floors, and big, handsome,
polished wooden tables. Immediately to their left was a huge
fireplace with a strange sort of grate that seemed to be designed to
hold the fire's coals up vertically rather than horizontally; a big
iron spit and a crank to turn it stood in front, and there were
smaller fireplaces, grills actually, on either side of the main
grate. Tall arched windows, about two meters wide, were let into the
west and south walls. The wooden tables had been pulled off to the
sides of the big room, and in the middle of the floor, where all the
tiles were dark, a most elaborate spell diagram was in the process of
being laid out in white. Nita sniffed, and from her art classes
identified the sweetish smell of water-based acrylic paint.
"Doesn't scuff off in the middle of a spell," Johnny
said, picking up a brush. "Anyway. Welcome to Matrix."
"Have you always lived here?" Kit said, looking around
in admiration. "Did you inherit it?"
"Oh, no," Johnny said. "I found this place in
ruins. A big tree growing through what was left of the roof, right
about here. . ." He pointed to the centre of the room, where the
spell diagram was. "We had it removed when we started to
renovate the place, my wife and I. She's in London at the moment with
our son. But the Normans built the place, originally, some time in
the eleven hundreds, when they were trying to subdue Ireland."
He chuckled and looked down at his work. "They fell in love with
it and got "more Irish than the Irish", as the saying
goes."
"Seems to be a lot of that going around," Kit said.
Johnny nodded. "They built this place on the site of an old
holy well… it's still here. But more than that. Matrix had
been a centre for a lot of kinds of faith, or power, over the years.
The Mother Goddesses were honoured here first… that's where
its first name came from. Matrix means "womb", but the
older form was probably "matricis" - the Castle of the
Mothers. Then for a while I think the well was sacred to Brigit, the
old fire-goddess; and later to Saint Brigid, the Mary of the Gael as
they called her. Other mysteries were here later. There was some
connection with the Knights Templar; some of them said this was one
of the Grail Castles. But all those came later. We have older
business tonight…"
"Are you about ready?" Aunt Annie said.
"Just about. Waiting on Biddy and Dairine. Ronan's in the
back with Doris, making tea."
"Where else," Kit muttered.
"Give it time, you'll get used to it," Nita said. She
wandered over to the diagram that Johnny was working on, noticing the
elegance and cleanliness of it. Half the figures in the Speech that
she was used to tracing out laboriously and in whole, here were only
hinted at; a single graceful stroke 'holding the place' for a figure
or diagram much more complex. I guess when you're Senior for half
a continent, though, you get enough practice to be able to do that
… It was a big five-noded diagram, with a separate circle for
each of the Treasures - each written around with the reinforcing and
warding spells that each specific Treasure would need - and a fourth
empty circle for the starsteel that would become the Spear. That
fourth circle was particularly densely written-in, and Nita could
understand why. The spell there was for the magnetic bottle that
would be needed to confine the starsteel and cool it down until it
was safe to work; for in its native condition inside the star it
would not be solid metal, or even molten, but iron plasma at
something more than seven thousand degrees Kelvin. If there was any
specific part of the spell diagram Nita would have been interested in
double-checking, that was it. But again the shorthand that Johnny was
using was a little beyond her…
Nita stopped then, suddenly, and looked down as Johnny finished
one character and touched it with the rowan rod. The acrylic flared
briefly bright, then died down again.
Nita stared at the floor. “Something wrong?" Johnny
said.
"There's something down there."
She was aware of Kit looking at her uncomprehendingly from off to
one side, where he had been examining a set of old pikes mounted
against the wall. "Yes, there is," Johnny said. "I
didn't expect you to feel it, but then a lot of wizards older and
more experienced than you don't. There's a power in the earth here;
not the earth itself, though. The water table runs fairly high here,
and this castle's element is Water. No surprise, since the place is
more or less haunted by the "female principle". You saw the
little stream that runs down by the forge, out by where you parked?
We'll be doing work down there later."
Nita stood there just feeling it - a long, slow swelling, biding
its time, caring nothing for the flash and dazzle and busyness of
life, but only for slow nourishment, things growing, things
prospering, birth, being. She glanced up at Johnny and said, "This
is the only place where we could do what we have to, isn't it."
"To keep fire from getting out of hand," he said,
“water, always. One way or another, we have plenty of it here."
Doris came in, followed by Ronan with the tea-tray. He put it down
on one of the tables and joined Nita and Kit as they looked at the
diagram. Johnny finished one last figure, then stood up. "Tidy
enough?" he said. "I miss anything?"
Nita shook her head in complete helpless ignorance. Kit said,
"Don't look at me," and moved off to pour himself a cup of
tea. Doris came to stand by Johnny and look the diagram over.
"All names seem to be in place," she said. Her gaze
dwelt particularly on one spot, which Nita had noticed earlier and
not known what to make of. While the rest of the spell was written in
shorthand, the names of the participants were all written out in
full, as was vitally necessary. Your name in the Speech was meant to
describe you completely, and to work with a shortened version of your
name was to dangerously shortchange yourself of your own potential
power. The name written in the spot
Nita was examining, though, was not the complex, fussy thing that
most human names were. It was simple, just six curves and a stroke.
Names that short tended to be like short words in the dictionary
- the shorter they were, the more meanings they tended to have -
and mortals did not have names like that one, all power and
age. But then again, one of them spelling tonight was not mortal.
Still
- there's something odd about it. The usual 'continuation'
curve is cut off awful short. . .
"Hi, y'all," said Dairine as she swung in through the
brocade curtain. "What's happenin'? All set? Oh," she said,
stopping at the edge of the diagram and taking a long look at it.
"Does it meet with your approval?" Johnny said.
"Looks fine to me. Yo, Spot!" she called, looking over
her shoulder. The laptop computer came scuttling in and sat itself
down under a table.
"You picked out a star yet?" Nita said to Dairine, as
her sister paused beside her.
Dairine shook her head. "Can't predict the positions that
accurately from this end," she said. "We're just going to
have to wait until the timeslide's fastened, and then have a look
around and pick one that looks good."
"Just make sure you pick a star that's not scheduled to have
inhabited planets later," Kit said from the other side of the
spell diagram.
Dairine looked at him with mild amusement. "Kit, from that
end of time, it's already happened. There never was a star
to have planets."
"You hope," Kit said. "If it didn't work, back
then, then the star's either still just fine, or it's long since gone
nova from its core being tampered with… and we're all
going to be so much plasma in about fifteen minutes."
Dairine grinned at him. "Adds spice to life, doesn't it?
Don't worry, Kit. I'm here."
Kit looked at Nita with an expression that was eloquent of what he
thought that was worth. Nita shrugged at him. She
is pretty hot stuff at the moment, she said privately.
If she messes this up, we all will be, Kit
replied.
That was true enough. Nita had never had a Senior spelling with
her, let alone the Senior for a whole continent. In the past it would
have lent her a lot of peace of mind. At the moment, though, it
didn't seem to be helping much.
Pre-spell nerves, Kit said. Me too.
It was a small consolation. She sat down for a moment, watching
Johnny go over the last few details of the spell diagram with the
rowan wand to activate and check the separate character groups. The
curtain to the kitchen wing stirred, and Biddy came in slowly,
carrying what looked a long, wide bar of metal.
She placed the object inside the node of the spell diagram that
was meant to contain the iron plasma, and then stood up, massaging
her back. It was a bar of metal all right, about fifteen centimeters
thick and fifteen centimeters wide, and just over half a meter long.
The bar had a long, deep groove about seven centimeters by seven,
right down the length of it, to within about two centimeters of
either end.
"There," she said to Johnny. "That's the casting
mold I use for fireplace tools. The best I could come up with."
Dairine wandered over and looked at it. "How much does it
hold?" she said. "Molten metal, I mean."
"About ten kilograms."
"I mean in volume."
Biddy looked surprised. "I don't usually think of it in those
terms. About a litre, I'd say."
"Hmm." Dairine looked at the mold, then glanced at the
laptop computer. It got up from under the table, came over and looked
at the mold itself; then it and Dairine seemed to exchange glances,
though how it did it with no eyes was a good question.
"Yeah," she said to it. To Biddy she said, "What's
the melting temperature of the mold? I don't want to mess it up."
"It's case-hardened," she said. "About eight
hundred degrees Fahrenheit."
"OK." Dairine looked thoughtful. "You want some
carbon in with the iron?" Biddy nodded. "How much?"
"About one and a half percent."
"Gotcha." Dairine looked at the computer for a moment;
it made a soft disk-drive thinking noise, which amused Nita, since
she could see that its drives were both empty. "OK,"
Dairine said to Johnny. "I'm ready when you are."
He took one last long look at the spell diagram as he stepped into
the middle of it. "I know that in group spellings people usually
divide the work up evenly among them," he said, "but if
it's all right with you all, I'd sooner handle everything but the
actual timeslide, and leave that part of things to Dairine. The
Treasures themselves are going to need watching to make sure that
they don't interfere, and I would prefer that each of you in the
active diagram concentrate on that. Does that seem appropriate to
you?"
Everyone nodded, or muttered agreement.
"All right, let's get to it. Doris, the Cup. . ."
"Right," she said, and went into the kitchen. A moment
later, light swelled behind the brocade curtain, and she elbowed it
aside and carried the Ardagh Chalice in.
Johnny said. "Doris, keep an eye on it. If any of these
things is likely to get out of hand here, it's the Cup."
"Oh, I'll mind it all right, don't you worry about that."
"We needn't do anything about the Stone," Johnny said,
glancing at the empty circle next to that of the Cup: "we
couldn't be much more in contact with the Earth if we tried, and it's
here already. Kit. . ."
Kit brought in Fragarach and laid it carefully in the circle
waiting for it. Its light was burning low, but a breath of wind
stirred the door-curtains and the banners hanging from the ceiling as
he put it in place.
"Air is ready," Johnny said. "One element only
remaining, and that's the one we need. Ready, Dairine?"
She stepped into the circle for Fire, next to the steel mold, and
said, "Let's do it."
Johnny put his hands behind his back, bent over a little the way
someone might bend over to read a newspaper lying on the ground, and
began to speak, reading the spell from the diagram. Things had seemed
quiet before - here, far from any town or road, close to sunset, that
was hardly surprising
- but the silence that shut down around them now, and into which
the Speech began to fall, was more than natural. Nita felt the hair
standing up all over her, the old familiar excitement and nervousness
of the start of a spell combining with the effect of the wizardry
itself on the space and matter within its range of influence. Under
the silence Nita could hear or sense a constant slow rush and flow of
water
- or the essence of it - welling up and sinking away again, taking
all dangerous influences away with it.
That was something of a problem, of course, for that same flow was
likely to perceive the building energies of the wizardry itself as a
dangerous influence, and try to carry it away as well. Nita had
particularly noticed the careful reinforcement that Johnny had done
around the edges of the spell to prevent this.
The spell was taking. It was always a sure sign when you began to
perceive it as a physical thing, rather than just words spoken:
reality was being affected by it. Nita put up a tentative hand to the
air in front of her and felt smooth cool stone, though the air was
clear and empty before her, or seemed that way. The Lia Fail was
performing its function, holding the boundaries closed against
whatever forces might come loose inside them.
The darkness was slowly falling outside, but not in the hall where
they stood. Fragarach and the Cup blazed, throwing long shadows back
and up on to the walls from everyone who stood there; a clear, warm,
pale light from the Sword, a bluer, cooler burning from the Cup. One
moment the Cup was brighter, the next the Sword; Nita could hear
Johnny's voice straining a little as his mind worked to keep them in
balance until the symmetries of the first part of the spell were
complete. There was no telling how long it would take. One moment he
seemed to have been speaking for ever, and the next, for only a few
seconds. It was the usual confusion about time when you were in the
middle of a spell. The world seemed to hold still while you
redescribed it. . .
His voice stopped. Johnny looked over at Dairine.
She nodded, folded her arms, and began speaking. And if the hair
had stood up all over Nita before, now she felt as if every hair had
turned into a pin, and it was sticking her. Dairine was building the
timeslide, the long pipeline through spacetime that would conduct the
star steel where they needed it. It would not, of course, actually
exist in space or time, but would circumvent them both; and normal
matter disliked such circumventions of the rules, when you set them
up, and complained bitterly during the process. Nita looked at Kit
and saw him nearly in the same distress, his jaw clenched to help
bear it. Ronan looked no better, and neither did any of the grownups.
But Dairine looked completely unaffected. She paused for a moment,
examined the spell diagram, and then said five words, carefully, a
second or so between them. She waited again.
Abruptly there was no room. They stood, all of them, on or around
a glowing webwork in the middle of nothingness. But a nothingness
that was strewn with stars, cluttered with them, crowded with them.
They're too dose together! was Nita's first panicked
thought. Not even in the hearts of young galaxies or new globular
clusters was there stellar density like this; these stars were so
close that some of their coronae were mingling. In other spots, three
or four stars were pulling matter out of one another in bizarrely
warped accretion discs. New stars were forming all over the place, or
trying to, as they stole matter from one another, swirled, kindled as
she watched. This was the view from the other end of the timeslide
that Dairine had constructed.
She's crazy, Nita thought. We're barely out of the
Big Bang here - the universe can't be more than a few hundred
thousand years old! But if Dairine heard Nita's thought, she
gave no sign of it. One after another of the stars nearby seemed to
veer close, then away again, as Dairine considered it, rejected it.
For a few seconds the sunspotted globes of stars seemed to pour past
them, twisting and skewing. Then one loomed up close, a big white
star with a tinge of gold.
Dairine closed her eyes and spoke one more word.
It was as if the world had caught fire. Nita was frozen as much by
her own horror as the spell itself. With the outward senses she knew
that everything was fine, that the darkness of Matrix and the light
of the Treasures was all around her; but her mind saw nothing but
annihilation, a ravening light so desperately destructive as to make
the thought of physical existence seem ridiculous in the face of it.
Pressure and heat beyond anything she could imagine; she saw straight
into the heart of this, and could not look away. Vaguely she could
feel Dairine doing something, speaking again, naming in the Speech
the amount and type of matter she wanted, the form, the place of
delivery - all as casually as if she was filling out an order form.
She came to the end of her specifications, and was about to sign her
name. . .
The rushing sound suddenly became deafening, and the perception of
unquenchable fire was suddenly invaded by something; that cooler,
bluer light, the feeling of liquid, quelling and subduing. Then, for
the first time, she felt something from Dairine: panic, just barely
controlled. The Cup had sensed fire, and was trying to put it out -
the essence of all quenchings was trying to flow up the timeslide,
into the core of a live star. The least that could happen
was that the timeslide would be deranged, and the whole energy output
of that star would backfire down it. . .
Two more voices were raised then, in the Speech, quite suddenly;
Doris's and Aunt Annie's, and their tone was astonishing. Nita almost
burst out laughing, despite her terror, as the two of them scolded
one of the Elements of the Universe as if it was an unruly child.
They sounded as if they intended to send it to bed without supper.
Funny it might have been, but if the two of them had anything, they
had certainty. The Cup struggled, the blue light washed higher - then
abruptly fell away again.
Nita sagged with relief. Dairine had calmed down from her bad
moment, and was completing her end of the spell. Through the blinding
images still in her mind, Nita could see Dairine look carefully at
the metal mold resting on the floor, then crouch down, and poke her
finger most carefully at a spot in the air about thirty centimeters
above it. She lowered the finger carefully to the mold, and said
another word.
Fire followed her gesture. It paused in the spot where Dairine's
finger had first paused, and Nita smelled ozone as the tiny spark of
plasma took shape at this end of the timeslide and destroyed the air
molecules in the spot where it had arrived. That one pinpoint of
light drowned out even the fire of the Treasures, and threw back
shadows from everyone as stark as if they had been standing on the
Moon. Then it began to flow downwards in a narrow incandescent
pencil-line, cooling rapidly out of the plasma state, into
incandescent iron vapour and then a molten solid again, as Dairine
let it pass out of the small magnetic-bottle part of the spell and
down into the mold.
Slowly the mold filled, the steel of it smoking. All the air began
to smell of burnt metal. Nita looked over at Dairine; she could see
her beginning to shake - even Dairine couldn't hold a wizardry like
this in place for long. Come on, Dari, she thought. Hang
on there. . .
The mold kept filling. Nita could feel the Cup trying to get out
of hand again, and her aunt and Doris holding it quiet by sheer skill
in the Speech and calculated bad temper. Dairine was wobbling where
she crouched, and put one hand behind her to steady her, and sat down
on the floor, but never once took her eyes off that spot in the air
where the plasma was emerging - her end of the timeslide. If it
moved, if it got jostled. . .
Come on, come on. . ./ Nita thought. How long can it
take? Oh please God, don't let my sister get fried! Or the rest of
us, she added hurriedly, as that possibility suddenly occurred
to her. Come on, Dan, you little monster, you can do it. .
./
The light very suddenly went out, with a noise like a large
short-circuit happening. Dairine fell over sideways. They all
blinked; nothing was left but the light of the Treasures, now looking
very pale to their light-traumatized eyes. One other light was left
in the room, though. The steel mold was full of it; iron, still
liquid and burning red, skinning over and going dark, like cooling
lava. Just the sight of it unnerved Nita, and filled her with awe and
delight. It somehow looked more definite and real than
anything else in the area… anything else but Fragarach and the
Cup.
Nita went over to help Dairine up. Her sister tried to stand,
couldn't, sagged against Nita.
“What's this "little monster" stuff?" she
whispered. “It never even got really tough." And she
passed out.
“Here," Johnny said from above Nita, and bent down to
pick Dairine up. “I'll put her on the couch. She's going to be
out of it for a while. Biddy. . .“
Biddy was standing there looking at the mold, and shaking all
over. Nita glanced at Kit, who had noticed this as well. He shook his
head, said nothing.
"I think we're going to have a late night," Johnny said.
"You're all welcome to stay - we've got room for you. I think we
should all take a break for an hour or so. Then - we've got a Spear
to forge."
He looked at Biddy. She was still trembling, as if with cold.
She looks worse than Dairine did, Kit said to her
privately.
Nita glanced over at him. If she pulls her bit off that well,
we'll be in good shape.
If, Kit said. But why am I getting nervous all of a
sudden?
Nita shook her head and went off to see about a drink of
something. She agreed with Kit. The problem was, wizards rarely got
hunches that didn't have meaning, sooner or later.
She had a feeling it would be sooner.
Nita went and had a nap immediately. What she had seen had worn
her out; and she had been drawn on for general energy assistance
during the spell, too, so it was only understandable that she would
feel a little wiped out afterwards. When she got up, it was two in
the morning. Everything was very still except for a faint clanging
sound, soft and repetitive, that wouldn't go away. She had an idea
what it might be.
She got up off the ancient bed in the upstairs bedroom Johnny had
shown her, and wandered down into the great hall. It was empty now:
the spell diagram had been carefully scraped off, and the floor
scrubbed. The clanging was closer. She went gently out the front door
of the hall and stood there, in the night, listening. Far off on a
hill, a sheep went baa. There was a faint hint of light
about the far northeastern horizon, an indication that the sun was
already thinking about coming up again, and would do so in a couple
of hours. If it's like this now, Nita thought, what must
it be like around midsummer? It must hardly even get dark at
all…
The sound was coming from off to her left. She followed a little
path around the edge of the castle towards where the drystone wall
ran. The sound of water came chuckling softly up the riverbed beneath
it, and the clanging continued, louder.
It was quite dark. She made a small wizard-light to help
her go. It sprang out of the air by her, a small silver spark, and
lit her way down the rough stone steps that went down towards the
water.
The clanging paused, then resumed again. Ahead of her was a small,
low building with a rough doorway. There was no door in it, just an
opening surrounded by stones. She paused there, and looked in.
The castle's forge was larger than it seemed from outside in the
dark. Biddy's steel-walled portable forge had been carried in and set
up on one side; her anvil stood in the middle of the floor, on a low
stone table there. There was a stone trough, like a watering-trough
for horses, off to one side, full of cold water that ran in and out
from a channel to the river outside. Something else was there as
well; the Ardagh Chalice, sitting all by itself on another stone sill
to one side, shining. Its light was quiet at the moment, though it
flickered ever so slightly in time with Biddy's hammer blows, when
the sparks flew up.
Biddy kept hammering - not a simple single stroke, but a
clang-tink, clang-tink, doubled with the rebound of the hammered
ingot on the anvil; a sound like a heartbeat, but metallic. Biddy's
shirtsleeves were rolled up, and her shirt was soaked with sweat, and
sweat stood out on her forehead. Johnny was leaning against a wall,
watching; Kit was sitting on the edge of the trough, swinging his
legs. He raised his eyebrows at Nita as she came in.
"I couldn't sleep," he said. "Even after I went
home. So I came back. My parents think I'm still in bed… it's
not a problem."
"What about Dairine?"
"I saw her home. If she needs to come back tomorrow, she
can."
"I don't think we'll be needing her any more at this point,"
said Johnny. "Also I wouldn't like to put all my eggs in one
basket. Some of us won't come back from this intervention, and the
newer talents like Dairine may be needed for other defences elsewhere
if we can't pull this off."
Nita came in close enough to see what Biddy was doing, while at
the same time staying out of her way so as not to spoil her
concentration. The bar of starsteel had been hammered out into a flat
now. As she watched, Biddy paused and picked up the hot steel in her
tongs, shoving it back into the furnace. She turned up the feed to
the propane bottle, and the steel began to glow cherry-red, and
brighter. "When are you going to do it?" she said to
Johnny.
He sighed and leaned back. "I think we have to make our move
tomorrow. May as well be: it's Lughnasád. A good day for it."
"But you can't have the spells ready by then," Biddy
said to him. "You can't possibly. . ."
"They're ready enough," Johnny said. "We can't wait
for the poetry of them to be perfect. Brute force and the Treasures
are going to have to carry the day… or nothing."
Biddy looked with a critical eye at the steel. It was getting
crocus-yellow. She pulled it out hurriedly, put it back on the anvil
and began beating it with the hammer in such a way that it folded
over. Nita looked at the lines running up and down the length of the
spear-blank and realized that she had already done this many, many
times. This would strengthen the metal and give it a better edge.
"When does the "forging in the fierce spirit" bit
start?" Nita said.
Johnny laughed. "Oh, the re-ensoulment? As soon as Biddy's
done. Fortunately we don't have to do what the Power that worked with
her the first time did, and actually call that spirit out of
timeless-ness. It's here already, somewhere. All it needs is to be
slipped into this 'body'."
"It seems strange, sometimes," Kit said, leaning back
and taking a drink out of a Coke he had with him. "The idea of
weapons having souls…"
"Oh, it was common in the older days. It was a rare sword
that wouldn't tell you its history when you picked it up: and
verbally, not just the way one would do it these days, to a wizard
sensitive to such things. That may be our problem today… that
our weapons don't nag us any more, or tell us what they think of what
we're doing with them… just let themselves be used. But then
they take their example from us. And bigger things than just people
have lost their spirits, over time; planets, nations…"
Nita looked at him curiously. "Nations have souls?"
"With so much life concentrated in them, how not? You must
have seen how certain images, personifications, keep recurring. All
our countries have their own "hauntings", good and bad. The
bad ones get more press, unfortunately." He shifted against the
stone of the wall. "But the good ones keep resurfacing."
Nita looked at the steel, cooling now on the anvil as Biddy rested
for a moment. "How much more do you need to fold it?"
Biddy shook her head. "It's had enough. I've done it about
thirty times, which means there are about three hundred thousand
layers in there already."
"It's not the hardness of the steel itself that's going to
make it useful as a weapon," Johnny said, "but you're
right; something useful should be beautiful, too. Let me know when
you're ready."
"Not too long now," Biddy said. She put the spear-blank
in the fire one last time, and turned the gas right up. The length of
metal got hotter and hotter, reaching that buttercup-yellow shade
again and getting brighter still. She watched the colour critically.
"About seven hundred degrees," Biddy said then. "That's
all it needs. Kit, you want to move out of the way."
Kit hopped down and went sideways hurriedly as Biddy plucked the
steel out of the fire and came past him. It was radiating such heat
that Nita could feel it clear across the room by the door. But Biddy
seemed not to mind it. To Nita's surprise, Biddy headed not to the
water-trough, but straight for the Chalice.
"Straight in," Johnny said.
Nita opened her mouth to say, You're nuts, that won't fit in
there! But Biddy, holding the length of metal by one end, eased
it straight down into the water-light in the Cup - and in, and in,
and in, far past the point where it should have come out the bottom
of the Chalice, if the Chalice had been any ordinary kind of vessel.
She held the metal there. A roar and a bubbling went up, and the
light of the Chalice rose and fell; but none of its contents flowed
over the edge, and finally the bubbling died away, and the roaring
got quiet. Biddy pulled the metal up and out of it. It was dark
again, almost a dark blue on its surface.
"So how exactly are we going to do this, Shaun?" Biddy
said, as she laid the metal on the anvil again, and reached for a
file.
"Well. All the Dark Power's forays so far have been into our
own world - twistings of our reality. We're just a beachhead, of
course; it's Timeheart that's really being attacked. It's true, we
have some limited success against it here, because we're fighting on
our own ground, so to speak. But we can't hope to prosper if we stay
merely on the defensive. We'll take it over into the Lone One's
reality, into one more central. What happens there will affect what
happens here."
"And what will happen here?" Kit said.
Johnny shook his head. "There's going to be a lot more
trouble, and it can't be avoided. We'll move as fast as we can, try
to finish the battle fast by forcing a fight with Balor immediately.
I have a few ideas about how we can do that." He laughed
ruefully. "Unfortunately, the only way I can test those ideas
out is to try them. If they don't work. . ." He shrugged.
"Then we're no worse off than we were," Nita said,
"because the world looks like it's going to pieces at the moment
anyway."
johnny laughed softly. "The directness of the young. But
you're right." He looked over at Biddy. "Let's finish this
first. We can't do anything until it's done."
She had been filing at the length of metal while they talked. The
bar was now looking much more like a spearblade and less like a long,
flat piece of metal. She was tapering it so that it came to a long,
narrow point, then gracefully curved in again. The steel shone,
glinting the way Fragarach did - as if it lay in sunshine that the
rest of them couldn't see.
Biddy kept working on it, with file and polishing wheel and cloth,
and then after about twenty minutes held it up for them to see.
"Sloppy but fast," she said. Nita shook her head; she
didn't see anything sloppy about it. The flat of the blade gleamed,
and the point of it looked deadly, a wicked needle.
"OK," Johnny said. "Let's get it mounted. Then
around dawn, we'll finish the job."
"Dawn will be fine. Then what?"
"Then this afternoon we go to war."
" 'We'?"Nita said.
"They'll be coming in this afternoon," Johnny said.
"Wizards on active assignment… some just along for the
ride, but they live here, and they feel involved. And when
everybody's together, we go have us a fight."
He headed off. Biddy was still standing by the anvil, looking at
the head of the Spear, her expression very still. She looked up,
after a little while, to gaze over at Nita.
"Do you know what I've forged here?" she said.
Nita looked at the spearhead, and found that there were two
answers to that question. One of them had something to do with Ronan,
and the way he had run from her after she had seen the Champion
buried in him the other night. That answer was still partially
obscure. But as for the other. . .The edge of the spearhead glinted
in the low light, and Nita suddenly saw the way Johnny had written
Biddy's name in the circle, and the way it had seemed to cut off
short. . .
"Your death," Nita said: or rather the answer spoke
itself.
Biddy folded her arms and leaned back against the stone wall of
the forge. "I gave up making," she said after a while. "At
least, the kind of making that I used to do once. Can you have any
idea. . .?" She shook her head, smiling a little: a hopeless
look. "What it's like to ensoul your consciousness in a mountain
range while it's still molten, and spend a century watching every
crystal form? And planning the long slides of strata, the way erosion
wears at your work, even the scrape of glaciers. To be what
you make… " Biddy sighed. "And to know what it'll
become. You can't do that in one of these bodies. And I said I would
do so no more, and that I would give myself back to the One sooner. .
.”
Nita threw a glance at Kit. She had been there: she knew the sound
of the kind of promise that means one thing when you make it…
and then later you find that the meaning has changed, but you are
going to be held to the promise nonetheless. Or you hold to it…
“And now," Nita said, “ you're making that way
again. And you will have to do what you said. Become part of the
making, as the Powers do… “ But the Powers existed
partly outside of time. One living in time, in a human body,
might not find that body working too well after it came back from
such an act of making. Nita shivered.
"I may not," Biddy said. But her voice was still full of
doubts.
This tone of mind Nita knew as well. Her heart turned over inside
her with pity and discomfort. Any advice would sound hollow to
someone in Biddy's position, poised between sacrifice and refusal.
But Nita thought of how it must have felt to the wizards who had
advised her, at one point or another: and they never shirked
reminding her of what she needed to do, though their hearts bled from
it. It was the basic courtesy one wizard owed another - not to lie.
How much more did a wizard owe that courtesy to one of the Powers?
"You can't very well get out of it at this point," Nita
said. "Your name in the Speech is bound into the spelling we did
yesterday. The name says who and what you are… and for how
long." She swallowed. "Change the truth of that now, and
the whole spell is ruined. You know that. No Spear… no chance
of ensouling it. No chance of saving Ireland."
Not to mention the rest of the world, Nita thought.
But that would hardly seem germane to Biddy at the moment. "Refuse
this making," Nita said, "and you'll be part of the
destruction of your first one. You of all people should know what to
do to keep this island healing, I would have thought."
Biddy looked at her and said nothing.
Nita was immediately mortified. She had completely messed it up.
"Sorry," she said,"sorry, never mind, forget I said
anything. . ." She went out of the forge hurriedly, feeling
completely hopeless and ineffective. Kit came along after her.
He said nothing to her until they were about halfway up to the
house. "Sounding a little rattled back there, Neets," Kit
said then. "Is there anything. . .?"
"No," she said, and regretted it instantly. "Yes,
but you can't do anything. Oh, Kit. . .!" So how do I tell
him about last night? About what I saw inside Ronan? And the
sight of that cool, sharp metal on the anvil had given her something
else to think about. Its image resounded against the image of Ronan
in her mind, leaving her with a feeling bizarrely compounded of
disaster and triumph. But the resonance was incomplete. It must
be finished, something, the Knowledge perhaps, said to her. It
has to be fully forged. Otherwise. . .
Nita breathed out. "I can't," she said: and she wasn't
even sure who she was saying it to, or about what, any more.
Kit punched her lightly in the arm a couple of times and said
nothing.
They went back up to the quiet room together. Dawn wasn't that far
away.
"It's not like the last time," Kit said, "or the
time before."
The room had big overstuffed chairs in it, and a big glass case
full of books. "Look at this," Kit said, reaching up for
one. "How to Build Your Own Staircase … "
He started leafing through it.
"How do you mean, not like the last time?" Nita said,
getting up on the bed and leaning back against the big headboard.
"We've always been doing our stuff pretty much by ourselves,"
he said. "This is different. We don't have a lot of say about
what's going on." Kit looked over at her. "Don't know if I
like it."
Nita knew what he meant. "Maybe this is more what it's like
for grownups," she said. "I guess this is what it'll be
like when we're older. If we survive it."
"You think we might not?" said Kit.
“I don't know. We've been in a lot of situations we thought
might kill us. Or that looked bad for part of a continent, part of an
ocean…"
"Sometimes part of a universe."
"I know. But this time it just seems more… it seems
bigger this time, even though it's smaller. You know what I mean?"
"It means you're away from home.” Kit said. "I
feel it too, a little."
Nita yawned. "But among other things," Kit added, "it
means that if we get killed, it's not our fault."
"Oh, great," said Nita. "You find the strangest
ways to be positive…"
"The only thing I don't understand," Kit said, and then
stopped. A moment later he said, "I think we're missing
somebody."
"Like who?"
"I don't know. But there's something we're missing."
"Well, I hope you figure out who it is pretty quick,"
Nita said. "Tomorrow…"
"Today," Kit said.
Nita yawned at him again.
"Neets," Kit said. "What happens if we do
die?"
"We get yelled at," Nita said, and then burst out
laughing at herself. "I don't know."
“Timeheart?"
"I suppose." She shook her head. "I mean, you know
it's going to happen some day… but I don't think I've ever
thought it would happen today." She thought a moment,
then said, "Well, maybe once or twice. Why? You got a bad
feeling?"
"No. That's sort of what worries me. All the times we've been
in real big trouble and come through, I've had awful bad
feelings. But this time, nothing." He leaned back in the big fat
chair and stared at the ceiling. "I keep wondering if that means
something…"
Nita looked at him. "Would it be so bad?" she said. "I
mean, if you know you're going to die anyway. Might as well go down
fighting as die in a bed somewhere, or a car crash or something. It's
more useful."
"You sound like Dairine," Kit mumbled.
"Insults," Nita said. "Not very mature of you. I do
not."
He fell asleep as she watched him. He had always had a gift for
that, except on the night before a wizardry. He was feeling as wiped
out as she was, though: or else he considered himself off-duty at the
moment. Nita sighed, and leaned back herself…
When she woke up again, it was very suddenly indeed, and with that
feeling of having pins stuck into her all over. She swung herself off
the bed. Kit was sitting in the chair with his mouth open; she nudged
him with her foot. His eyes flew open, and she said, "Kit. . ."
He felt it. He spared himself just time for one long stretch, then
bounced up and headed out of the room. "They're doing it. . ."
She followed him around the upper gallery and down a
tightly-spiralling staircase in a corner tower of the castle. They
came out on the bottom level, peered into the great hall, and saw
nothing.
They're out in the forge, Kit said in her head. The
pre-dawn stillness was too much for even him to break. Come on.
. .
They slipped out the front door: the squeak of it opening seemed
as loud as a scream in that great quiet. Nothing spoke; outside, no
bird sang; there was only that pale hint of light, high all around in
the sky, omnidirectional, bemusing - morning twilight, with thin
cloud all over everything, mist clinging low, running along the
ground, hanging in wisps and tatters from bushes, hovering over
trees.
The top of the dry wall was just visible. Nita and Kit paused by
it and looked down to the forge; there was no-one there. Out in
the field, Nita said. That way. . .
They turned and made their way through the dew-wet grass, quietly,
towards the shadow that lay beneath a nearby oak tree. Ahead of them
they heard voices, speaking in unison in the Speech. There was no
light, there was no diagram drawn; just four people standing there at
the cardinal points of a circle. Struck down into the centre of the
circle, on a long shaft, was the Spear. The shaft was very plain:
some pale wood - ashwood, maybe. The blade of the Spear, almost a
meter long, had been socketed into it and bound with more of the
starsteel. Very plain, it was; there it stood, pale shaft, paler
blade, with wizards around it, setting up the spell. Nita's aunt
stood at one quarter of the circle, Doris Smyth at the second, Johnny
at the third. The fourth was wrapped in shadow - tall, thin, wearing
a long, dark cloak. Only above the thrown-back hood did anything
show: a faint gleam of silver hair, cropped short. Nita swallowed at
the sight of it, kept quiet, watching.
The spell was about half-built, to judge by the feeling of
anticipation in the air. More than anticipation - it was a sort of
insistent calling. Nita's nerves were jangling at the edges with it,
even though she knew perfectly well that it wasn't meant for her.
Something very powerful was being called, something that lived in her
in some small way, and that fragment or fraction was responding.
The long chorus in the Speech went on, the sound of the wizards'
voices twining together, building, insistent, demanding that
something, some great power should come here, come bind itself, come
be in the world, be physical, real as this world counts reality…
Nita listened to them and heard the wizardry begin to fold in on
itself: the knot being tied, the insistence growing that something
from outside the world, outside time, should wake up, heed the call,
come here now! All four voices ended on that tone of
command, and the silence fell; and they waited.
Everything waited.
The Spear stood there in the cool light, still as a tree. Nita
stood there watching it, holding her breath, not knowing what to
expect.
Then it moved. Leaned, ever so slightly, eastward; leaned like a
branch of a tree being blown that way in a wind. Leaned further. And
it was beginning to make a sound as well. No, Nita thought
then. Not making it itself. But the sound was happening
around it, a low vibration that sounded like the noise that there
ought to be just before an earthquake; a low rumble in the
bones and the blood. It wasn't audible. The mind heard it - the
fabric of things, the structure of spacetime all around, rumbling,
being pushed up from under, or down from above. The feeling of some
immense pressure being brought to bear on this spot. . .
She looked at Kit, and with him put her back up against the tree.
The sense of pressure got stronger. And benevolence: that was the
strange part. What was coming definitely meant well… maybe a
little too well for mortals to bear. It wanted all things healed,
everything made well, no matter what pains it cost: everything
being put right, straightened, filled. . .Nita held on to the tree as
she felt that down-pressing force trying to tamper with her, with the
cells of her body, her mind. They resisted, in their dumb way, and so
did she, thinking, Leave me the way I am! Leave me alone! I know
you want. . .I know. . .
And that was exactly it. It wasn't a pressure, it was a being; not
a thing, but a person; not just a person, but a Power. Coming down,
here, now, swift to answer the call, fiercer than even Nita had
thought, unstoppable now that it had heard the summons - and with a
frightful violent strength, because it wasn't bodied, not chained by
entropy and the other forces that worked on matter, not yet.
Get in there, she thought, clinging to the tree as if she
might be swept away; get in there! The Spear trembled, the
blade of it shook on its shaft, a faint creaking sound of the wood
betraying the strain as the metal binding tried to break, as the
power they had called tried to pour itself into this thing of wood
and metal. The metal began to glow, the same cherry-red that Nita had
seen in the furnace, getting hotter and realer-looking - more solid
and concrete and real than anything in this world should look, as
that power pressed down into it.
Expressions were visible now in this light, but the only one Nita
could look at, though she could hardly bear to, was Biddy's. Biddy's
eyes were fixed desperately on the Spear, as if it were some truth
she wanted to see denied; an awful look of anticipation, potentially
of horror, was on her face. But there was something else there as
well. Plain determination. . .
The metal was golden now, a hot bright gold that didn't bear
looking at, and scaling up past it towards white, almost the colour
of the star it had come from. White now, that blinding colour of
plasma new-plucked from the core. But not just metal any more. Awake,
alive, alert and looking; looking at Nita. . .
That light fell on her. She hid her eyes and buried her face
against the tree. It was useless. The light struck through
everything. No escaping it - it would pierce through you, shake you
apart. . .
And then it stopped.
She rubbed her eyes. They were useless for a few moments.
Afterimages danced in them. Nita smelled burning. Wincing, squinting,
she glanced around her.
The first light of the sun was coming between two hills to the
east. It fell on grass that was scorched in a great circle. She could
see the little flakes of ash going up from where leaves of the tree
had been burned. And in the middle of the circle, where the four
wizards stood, something stood and looked back at them. It was shaped
like a spear, but this fooled no-one. They knew they were watched,
and considered, cheerfully, gravely, by something that would kill any
one, or all of them, to do its job -to find the darkness, pierce it,
and be its end.
The socket and binding of the Spear had held.
Only the wood of the shaft was scorched black, but it was
otherwise sound. Above it, the spearhead stood plain and cool and
silvery - but there was something moving in the blade. Those lines of
layered metal that Biddy had hammered in, black once, now wavered and
twisted: needle-thin lines of fire, white and yellow-white, swirling
and writhing in the metal. The air above the Spear wrinkled and
wavered the way air does above a hot pavement in the summer, and the
ozone smell was thick.
"It's awake," Kit said, softly, as if afraid of being
overheard. "It worked…!" And he looked over at Biddy
just in time to see her collapse.
They hurried over to her. Nita looked helplessly at Johnny as he
came over, hoisted Biddy up. Her eyes were closed: her breathing was
so shallow it was hardly to be seen. He shook his head.
"What's wrong with her?" Nita said.
"I'm not sure… We'll take her inside and find out.
Meanwhile. . ." He glanced over at the Spear, gleaming crimson
where the early sun was catching it. "We're ready," he
said. "It's Lughnasád. This evening we move."
She nodded, and looked across the field. Dark in his denims, Ronan
was standing there. He had no eyes for anything but the Spear. He was
wearing an expression like that of someone who finds something that's
lost, something he has been wanting for a long time; something
without which he's not complete. It was a frightened look, and a
frightening one.
What unnerved Nita even more was the way she could feel the Spear
looking back at him. It considered Ronan to be just such a lost
object, recovered after a long time, that which completes.
She turned away and did her best to keep her thoughts to herself.
All that day, cars came and went at Matrix: people being dropped
off, coming to stay, other people heading out to pick up more people
from the train station. The house got full. All the wizards that Nita
had seen in the Long Hall were there, and many that she had never
seen before. The gravel parking lot in front got full, and people
started parking in among the sheep. Everyone had tea. Nita made it
several times (as did everyone else). People went out to town for
fast food and brought it back, and a lot of baking and cooking went
on back in the kitchen; Doris made soda bread seven or eight times,
smiling more and more as the compliments got louder. But Nita had
noticed that there was a certain desperate quality to a lot of the
conversations… the kind of talk meant to keep people from
noticing that they themselves were nervous.
The nerves were not just among the less senior wizards, and there
were other worries as well. Nita had watched Johnny that morning as
he carried the Spear in from the field. He was wincing as he carried
it. "Are you all right?" she said to him.
"Yes," he said, and put the Spear down to lean it
against the doorpost - hurriedly, Nita thought, and rather
gratefully. Johnny rubbed his hands together. "Well, no. It
really is hard to hold for even a little while… it burns."
He laughed. "It can hardly help it - we went to enough trouble
to make it do that! But there's someone else it wants."
"We could all take turns carrying it."
"No, I think it has made its choice. He just has to stop
fighting it… " Johnny shook his head. "I think he
will."
Nita was confused. "Is there something the matter with it,
that it hurts to carry it?"
"The matter? Nothing! The matter's with us, I'm afraid. We
called the Spirit of Fire, and we got it -the essence of
purification, and triumph… " He trailed off, then said,
"It sees the dross in us… and wants to see it burned
away, and us made perfect, now. Not possible, of course.
It's not easy, meeting one of the cardinal virtues face to face…"
He picked up the Spear again and went off in a hurry.
She could feel it looking at her, though, and she understood now
what Johhny had said about some weapons being able to speak. She knew
what this one wanted.
She looked over her shoulder and was not even slightly surprised
to find Ronan there, looking after Johnny. "Hey, Paddy,"
she said softly.
"Hey, Miss Yank." But there was none of the good old
abrasiveness in his voice now: nothing but soft fear. He was quiet
for a moment, and then said, "I hear it calling all the time
now. Not just calling me, either. Him."
For a moment Nita wasn't sure what Ronan meant - until the flash
of scarlet, of wings or a sword that burned, flickered in her mind's
eye. "Oh," she said, and laughed slightly. "Sorry. I
usually think of Him as a Her - that's how we saw. . ."
"Her?" Ronan sounded outraged, as if this were
one shock too many.
Nita burst out laughing: for the moment, at least, Ronan sounded
normal. "Give me a break! As if the Powers care about something
like gender. They change names and shapes and sexes and bodies the
way we change T-shirts." She rubbed one ear. The One's Champion,
in the last shape She commonly wore, had bitten Nita there several
times. "Doesn't make Them any less effective on the job."
They wandered off into the field a little way, absently. Nita
looked at the scorched place on the ground and veered aside from it.
"He's in there, all right," Ronan said. He sounded like
a man admitting he had cancer. "I hear this other voice - not my
own. . .He wants the Spear. It's his, from a long way back. Lugh."
He coughed slightly: Nita realized then, blushing with embarrassment
for him, that he was trying to control the thickening in the throat,
the tears. "Why me?" he said softly.
"You're related," Nita said.
He stared at her.
It was true, though: the Knowledge made at least that much plain.
"You've got some of His blood," she said, 'from a ways
back. You remember what the Queen said, about the Powers dipping in
from outside of time, and getting into relationships with people here
for one reason or another. So He loved somebody when He was here
physically, once. Maybe even as Lugh himself. Does it matter? When He
finished the other job he was on, the One gave Him - or Her; whatever
- another one. Busy guy. But as soon as He could, He came hunting- a
suitable vessel. Like the Spear did." And Nita smiled at him
slightly. "Would you rather a blow-in got the job?"
Ronan smiled, but it was a weak smile. After a moment he said,
"You knew Him. What's He like?"
She shook her head, not sure how to describe anything to Ronan
that that flicker of scarlet across a dark mind didn't convey in
itself. "Tough," she said. "Cranky, sometimes. But
kind too. Funny, sometimes. Always - very fierce, very. . ." She
fumbled for words for a moment. "Very strong, very certain. Very
right. . ."
Ronan shook his head. "It's not right for me,"
he said. "Why don't I get any say in this?"
"But you do," Nita said.
He didn't hear her. "I don't want certainty!" Ronan said
softly. "I don't want answers! I don't even know what the
questions are yet! Don't I get any time to find things out
for myself, before bloody Saint Michael the Archangel or whatever
else He's been lately moves in upstairs in my head and starts
rearranging the furniture?"
Nita shook her head. "You can throw Him out, all right,"
she said. "You know what it says. Power will not live long in
the unwilling heart. Goes for the Powers, too, I think. But you'd
better see what you've got to replace Him with that will be able to
use the Spear to cope with Balor, 'cause I can't think of anything
offhand."
"If I once let Him run me," Ronan said, bitter in this
certainty at least, "He's in to stay."
Nita shook her head. She could think of nothing useful to say.
"Miss tough mouth," Ronan said softly. "Ran out of
lines at last. Had to happen eventually."
"If the advice was any good before it ran out," Nita
said, halfway between annoyance and affection, "better make the
most of it."
Ronan looked away from her, towards the castle. After a moment he
headed off that way.
Nita stood and watched him go. A few moments later, Kit said from
behind her, "He's a hard case." Nita nodded. "It's a
real pain," she said softly.
"What happens if he's right?"
"Just hope he saves everybody in the meantime,"
Kit said.
They went back to being with the many new arrivals. By three
o'clock, there were some three hundred wizards there; by eight there
were perhaps another two hundred, from all over. “What are all
those things they're carrying?" Kit said to Aunt Annie, during
one quiet moment outside.
"Johnny told everybody to come armed," Nita's aunt said.
They had, though they made a most peculiar-looking army. There were a
lot of rakes and shovels. Some people actually had swords, and there
were many wands and rods in evidence, of rowan and other woods; there
were staves of oak and willow and beech. One wizard, for reasons Nita
couldn't begin to guess, was carrying an eggbeater. Another one, a
dark-haired sprightly lady that Nita had seen in the Long Hall, had a
Viking axe of great beauty and age, and was stalking around looking
most intent to use it on something.
" 'It is a great glory of weapons that is in it,' " said
a voice down by Nita's foot, " 'borne by the fair-haired and the
beautiful; all mannerly they are as young girls, but with the hearts
of boon-comrades and the courage of lions; whoever has been with them
and parts from them, he is nine days fretting for their company. . .'
“
"Tualha," Nita said, bending down to pick her up,
"you're really getting off on this, aren't you."
"A bard's place is in battle," Tualha said, perching on
Nita's shoulder uncertainly, and digging her claws in. "And a
cat-bard's doubly so, for we have an example of fortitude and of
boldness and of good heart to set for the rest of you."
Kit looked at her with bemusement. "What would you do in a
battle?" he said.
"I would make poems and satires on the enemy," Tualha
said,"the way they would curl up and die of shame; and welts
would rise up all over them if they did not die straightaway, so that
they would wish they were dead from that out. And those that that
did not work on. . ." She flexed her claws.
'. . .you'd give them cat-scratch fever," Kit said,
and laughed. "Remind me to stay on your good side."
Tualha started scrambling into Nita's rucksack again. "Anne,
what about this one?" someone shouted from the castle. Nita's
aunt sighed and said, “I'll see you two later."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, "have you seen Biddy since
this morning?"
"Huh? Yes." Her aunt's face looked suddenly pinched.
"She's not any better," Nita said, her heart sinking.
"One of us who's a doctor had a look at her." Aunt Annie
shook her head. "The body - well, it's comatose. No surprise.
What lived in it has gone elsewhere." She sighed. "It'll
wind up in the hospital in Newcastle, I would guess, and hang on a
little while before giving up and dying. Bodies tend to do that…"
She shook her head and went off towards the wizard who was calling
her.
"Listen," Kit said, "I was supposed to tell you.
Johnny wants people to start coming into the big hall," he said,
“as many of us as can fit, anyway."
Not everyone could, though they spent a while trying. Many wizards
lined the gallery above, or stood and listened in the outer halls and
corridors.
Others hung about outside in the parking lot, eavesdropping with
their wizardry. Not that the ones closest to the door couldn't hear
Johnny anyway. The acoustics in the great hall were very bright, and
his sharp voice echoed there as he stood in the centre of the floor,
his arms folded.
"We're about ready to go," Johnny said, when the
assembled wizards got quiet. "I take it you're all as ready as
you can be." The crowd shifted slightly. "I can't tell you
a great deal about what to expect, except that we're going into what
is, for us, the country of myth… so expect to see even more of
the old stories coming true, the legends that have been invading our
world over the past few weeks. They'll be real. Just don't forget,"
and he smiled now,"that we are the myths to them. In
the plains of Tethra, we are what they tell stories about,
around the fire at night. So don't be afraid to use your wizardry;
there aren't any overlays where we're going, or none that matter to
what we're doing. At some point we'll be faced by an army. I don't
know what it's going to look like. We've seen all kinds of Fomori
over here in the last couple of weeks. I don't know how they'll
appear on their own ground, but the important thing is not to be
fooled by appearances. Anything can look like anything… so
feel for essence, and act accordingly. Don't forget that the People
of the Hills, and the other nonphysicals who live over on that side,
are as much oppressed by the Fomori and Balor as we have been in our
world… maybe more so, and whether they actively come to our
assistance or not, they're on our side. Be careful not to mistake
them for Fomori and take them out. The One is watching. If
we go down in this battle, let's do it correctly. Don't get carried
away in the excitement of things; remember your Oaths. No destruction
that's not necessary." He paused. "One last thing. Most of
us will never have been in an intervention this crucial, or this
dangerous. The odds against us are extremely high. Some of us,"
and his glance swept across the group with great unease, "will
not come back. It's a certainty. Please, please, please …
be careful with your choice. One thing a wizard cannot patch, as you
know, is any situation in which his or her own death occurs…
so any of you with dependants, or responsibilities which you think
may supersede this one, please think about whether you want to cross
over. We'll need guardians on this side too, to keep an eye on the
worldgate in case the Fomori try to stage a breakthrough behind the
main group. Bravery is valuable, but irresponsibility will doom us.
Later, if not now. So think."
There was a great silence at this. Nita looked at Kit, and saw him
swallow.
"Those of you who need to excuse yourselves, just remain here
when we pass through," Johnny said. He turned to Nita's aunt.
"Let's open the gate. Anne? This was always one of your
specialties. You want to do the honors?" He reached over to the
table and handed Nita's aunt the Sword Fragarach.
She took it. A breath of wind went through the hall; the hangings
whispered and rustled among themselves. Then Aunt Annie laid it over
her shoulder and headed up the narrow spiral stairway to the top of
the castle.
The wizards in the hall began to empty out into the graveled
parking lot at the front. Nita and Kit went along. Nita was curious
to see what would happen. Gatings were an air sorcery; the business
of parting the fabric of spacetime was attached to the element of
Air, with all those other subtle forces that a wizard could feel but
not see. She paused out there in the parking lot and craned her neck.
Against the low golden sunset light, her aunt's silhouette
appeared at the top of the tower, between two of the battlements. It
was incongruous; a slightly portly lady with her hair tied back, in
jeans and trainers and a baggy sweatshirt, lifting up the Sword
Fragarach in her two hands. She said, just loud enough to be heard
down below, "Let the way be opened."
That was all it took; no complex spelling, not tonight. The
barriers between things were worn too thin already. A wind sprang up
behind them; light at first, so that the trees merely rustled. Then
harder, and leaves began to blow away, and the cypresses down by the
water moaned and bent in the wind. Hats blew off; people's clothing
tried to jump off them. Nita hugged herself; the wind was cold.
Beside her, Kit zipped up his jacket, which was flapping around him
like a flag. He stared back into the teeth of the wind. "Here it
comes," he said.
Nita turned to look over her shoulder. It looked like a rainstorm
coming, the way she had seen them slide along the hills here; the
darker kind of light, wispy, trailing from sky to earth, sweeping
down on them. Behind it, the landscape darkened, silvered, muted, as
if someone had turned the brightness control down on a TV. Everything
went vague and soft. The effect swept towards them rapidly,
swallowing the edges of the horizon, and then passed over, roiling
like a thundercloud. The wind dropped off as it passed.
Everything had gone subdued, quieted; that warm light of sunset
now a dull, livid sort of light. The only bright thing to be seen was
Fragarach, which had its own ideas about light and shining, and
scorned to take the local conditions into account.
Aunt Annie lowered her arms, looked around her, and disappeared
from the battlements. Nita glanced around and saw that everything in
sight was muted down to this pallid, threatening twilight. The sunset
was a shadow, fading away. Overhead was only low cloud and mist; no
stars, no Moon.
"That's it," Johnny said. "Someone get the Spear.
Doris, the Cup. . ."
"Which way do we go?" said one of the wizards.
"East, towards the sea, and the dawn. Always towards the
East. Don't let yourselves get turned around."
Kit looked around. "There are a lot more trees here than
there were before…"
"Yeah." The only thing that was about the same was
Matrix, which surprised her. She had thought it would take some other
shape here, as Sugarloaf had. But it looked like itself; no change.
The cars in the parking lot were gone, though, and so was the parking
lot itself. There was nothing but longish grass, stretching away to a
ride between the trees of the forest and out into a clearing on the
far side. It was still a beautiful-looking place, but there was now a
grimness about it.
The wizards began moving out. "It was a lot brighter the last
time we were here," Nita said to Kit, thinking of Sugarloaf.
He nodded. "They're under attack." So will we be,
she heard him think, but not say out loud for fear of unnerving her.
Nita laughed softly; she could hardly be much more unnerved than she
was at the moment.
Off to one side, Nita caught sight of Aunt Annie, carrying
Fragarach. Some way ahead of them, too, they saw Doris Smyth with the
Cup, still in its pillowcase. Nita and Kit passed her, and Nita
couldn't help looking at the striped pillowcase quizzically. Doris
caught the look and smiled. "Can't have it getting scratched,"
she said. "They'd ask questions when we bring it back."
Nita laughed and turned to say something to Kit, and stopped.
Ahead of them she saw Ronan, stalking along in his black jeans and
boots and leathers, carrying what looked like a pole wrapped in
canvas. Except that she knew perfectly well that it wasn't a pole,
since she got the clear feeling that from inside the wrappings,
something was looking at her hard. I think he'll stop fighting
it, Johnny had said.
"Come on," she said to Kit.
They made their way over to Ronan. "You OK?" Nita said.
Ronan looked at her. "What a daft question. Why shouldn't I
be OK?"
"The, uh. . ." Nita almost didn't like to say its name
in front of it. "Your friend there. Don't you have trouble
carrying it? Johnny was having a really hard time."
"No. Should I? Is the wrapping coming undone?"
"Oh no," Nita said. "Never mind… " But
she remembered what Johnny had said about burdens, and cardinal
virtues. Either Ronan was just not very sensitive… But no. It
couldn't be that. She particularly noticed, though, a slightly glazed
look in Ronan's eyes, as if he was seeing something else than the
rest of them were seeing; an abstracted expression. Could the Spear
make it easier for the person it wanted to carry it, by dulling or
numbing their own sense of it?
Or was it something else…?
She shook her head, having no way to work out what was going on,
and went on with Kit and all the others through the silvery twilight.
It seemed to get a little less gloomy as it went on, though Nita
suspected this was just because she was getting used to it. Then the
darkness seemed to increase suddenly, and a shadow passed over them.
Nita's head jerked up. Something winged and big went by, cawing
harshly, as the wizards passed through the space between two tongues
of forest.
The bird came to rest on one of the tallest of the trees, and
looked down at them. The tree shuddered, and all its leaves fell off
it on the spot. The crow laughed harshly. It was one of the
grey-backed ones called hoodie-crows; Nita had seen her aunt shoot at
them, and swear when she missed, since hoodies attacked lambs during
the lambing season, killing them by pecking their eyes out and going
straight through their skulls. There was muttering among the crowd as
they looked at the crow.
Johnny, up near the front of the group, called, "Well,
Scaldcrow? Smell a battle, do you?"
"Have I ever failed to?" said the scratchy, cawing
voice; and it was a woman's voice as well, and a nasty one, rich with
wicked humour over some private joke. "I see it all red; a
fierce, tempestuous fight, and great are its signs; destruction of
life, the shattering of shields; wetting of sword-edge, strife and
slaughter, the rumbling of war-chariots! Go on then, and let there be
sweet bloodshed and the clashing of arms, the sating of ravens, the
feeding of crows!" And she laughed again.
"Yes, you would like that part," Johnny said, not
sounding particularly impressed. "The rumbling of chariots,
indeed! You've been picking up road-kills by the dual carriageway
again, Great Queen."
“Go your ways," Doris said, beside Johnny.
“There'll be a battle right enough. But we'll need you at
the end, so don't go far."
The crow looked down at them, and the light of the Cup caught in
her eyes. She was quiet for a moment, then laughed harshly, and
vaulted up out of the tree, flapping off eastward. “I'll tell
Him you said so," she said, laughing still, and
vanished into the mist.
Nita looked over at Ronan. “Now who was that?”
"It's just the Morrigan," he said.
Nita blanched. "Just!" said Kit. Apparently he had been
researching matters in the manual as well. But Ronan just shrugged
again.
"She loves to stir up troubles and wars," he said to
Kit. "But she can be good, too. She's one of the Powers that can
go either way without warning." Nita shivered a little: she saw
more than the recitation of myth in his eyes. That dazzled look was
about him again, but it was an expression of memory this time. He
knew the Morrigan personally, or something looking through his eyes
did…
"Well she doesn't look very friendly at the moment," Kit
muttered. "I'd just as soon she stayed out of this."
They walked on. Distances seemed oddly telescoped here. The
landmarks were the same as they were in the real world, and Nita was
seeing already things that had taken them half an hour to reach in
the car. She was just pointing Three Rock Mountain out to Kit when
they heard the first shouts of surprise from the wizards at the
front; and then the first wave of the Fomori hit them.
They ran out at the wizards, screaming, from the shelter of the
trees. Nita and Kit, being well off to one side and their view not
blocked, had a chance to look the situation over before it got
totally incomprehensible. There were a lot of the same kind of drow
that they had seen in Bray; some of them were riding black horselike
creatures, but fanged like tigers. There were strange headless
humanoid creatures with eyes in their chests, and scaly wormlike
beasts that flowed along the ground but were a hundred times the size
of any snake. That much Nita could make out before the front line of
the Fomori smashed in among the leading wizards, and battle broke
out.
The wizards counterattacked; spells were shouted, weapons alive
with wizard-light struck. And the fight started to be a very uneven
one, so much so that Nita was surprised by it. The drows, at least,
had seemed much stronger in her own world. But here they went down
fairly quickly under the onslaught of the wizards; many of those not
directly attacked turned and ran away wailing into the woods, and
some of those who had been resisted simply fell down dead after a
simple stunning-spell or in the backlash of a stasis or rebound
wizardry.
"It's just a feint," said Kit, shaking his head in
disbelief. "That can't be the best they've got."
"I hope you're wrong," she muttered.
There were a few moments of confusion while the wizards sorted
themselves out.
"Oh, no," Kit said softly. "Not already."
She looked where he was looking. Off to their left a young woman
was lying, loose-limbed and pale, like a broken doll thrown down.
There were several drows lying in pieces by her, but it was no
consolation, seeing they were spattered with that shade of red so
bright even in this dim light that it looked fake. Nita shuddered,
for experience had shown her over time that this was a sure sign it
was the real thing.
"Two more over that way," Kit muttered. "I thought
there was supposed to be safety in numbers, Neets."
She shook her head. Two other wizards had gone over to check the
young woman: now one of them came back to Johnny, shaking her head.
"They'll have to be left here for now," he said. "We'll
see to them later… we can't wait. Come on."
They headed out again.
"It's getting darker," Kit said, looking ahead. "Is
that where we're supposed to be going? Downhill there?"
"I think so."
"Great," Kit said. "By the time we get down there,
we won't be able to see anything."
That thought had occurred to Nita; it was getting hard enough to
see their footing as it was, and since there were no roads here, this
was a problem. She had made a small wizard-light to bob along in
front of her, like an usher's flashlight in a cinema, to help her see
where to put her feet. Meanwhile, she might not be armed with
anything concrete, but she had the spell ready that she had used on
the drows in Bray. It hadn't functioned too well there, but here, to
judge by the reactions of the drows to the wizardries used against
them in the skirmish just past, it would work just fine. "You
got anything ready to hit things with?" Nita said to Kit.
He looked sideways at her and smiled very slightly. "Well,"
he said. "There's always the beam-me-up spell. If you just leave
the locus specification for the far end of the spell blank - or if
you specify somewhere, say, out in deep space. . ."
Nita shuddered. "Yecch."
Kit shrugged. "Better them than me."
The crowd was heading downhill now, on a path paralleling the way
the road would have run in the real world, down on to the little
twisty ridge of Kilmolin and then further down into Enniskerry
village. As they came down there seemed to be some confusion among
the front ranks; they were milling around, and the wizards behind
were pushing up close behind them.
"Hmf," said the young wizard in the leather jacket, as
they came up abreast of him. "Not the best of positions. Look at
that." He pointed down the valley. "All strung out like
this, if anything should come at us from the sides, it'd break us in
two. No, he's doing the right thing, gathering us together. That way
if anything happens. . ."
And then it did happen. The Fomori forces came down out of the
trees again; they came from both sides in great crowds, hitting the
group of wizards in the middle. From where Nita and Kit stood, they
could see the crowd being shoved together, in danger of being pinched
apart into two groups that couldn't help each other. The fighting
broke out in earnest now; flashes of wizard-fire repeating back, a
low sound of angry and startled cries beginning to ricochet up the
valley. "Here we go," said the young wizard, and he was
gone, off down into the press.
Nita looked at Kit and said, "Should we hold off - wait till
it gets at us?" And then of course it was at them, as
another attacking force hit the group up on the hill from both sides,
and everything went crazy.
Nita had a great deal of difficulty remembering the fighting
later. The one thing she did remember, rather to her horror, was that
she enjoyed it a great deal. It helped a lot, knowing you were on the
right side; though several times she wondered, as a drow or one of
those black tiger-horse-looking things came at her, whether they knew
that they were on the wrong side, and whether it affected their
function much. It didn't seem to. Everything turned into a wild
confusion of waving arms and hands, shouting, being jostled and
bumped. That was the worst of it, really; you could never tell what
was going to bump into you, friend or enemy, and it kept you from
reacting as quickly to enemies as you might - or else you
accidentally hit a friend. Several times Nita was aware of
not-so-accidentally elbowing other wizards, just in case they were
something that was about to attack her; better to throw them a little
off balance than to take the chance - and then of course you were
embarrassed afterwards. She did it to Kit once, knocking him right
over, and was mortified.
The other problem was the screaming. At the time it didn't bother
her particularly; later on she found herself wondering whether she
had been watching much too much television. It all seemed remote,
like something in the crowd scene from a film. Nita remembered one
moment with particular clarity, of seeing a drow come at her, and
saying the spell that had not worked in Main Street in Bray, and
seeing the spell then work entirely too well as the thing exploded in
fragments and splinters of stone that bled hot, and splattered her
with ichor that burnt like drops of lava. Her wizard's shield took
most of it, but a few drops got through, probably because she was
distracted, and burnt right through her clothes to the skin.
She wasn't able to keep track of what Kit was doing; but for those
strange few minutes, she didn't really care. She had her hands full.
The screaming sounds from all sides got louder, as beasts of the
Fomor kind came at wizards to savage them, sometimes missing,
sometimes succeeding. Nita killed another drow, and stumbled over
something, someone, she saw in shock as she recovered her balance. A
young man's body, mangled like something out of a horror film. She
staggered away, shaking all over with exertion and fear. One wizard
went by her staggering and white-faced with shock and blood loss, one
arm so badly torn that it seemed barely to be hanging by a string
from the shoulder. Another wizard, a young woman in jeans and a
sweatshirt, hurried to help, and carried him away. What happens
to him now? Nita thought, in one lull when the fighting seemed
to be happening somewhere else, and she had lost sight of Kit. What
happens if you die when you're not in the real world? Where does your
soul go? Does it know where to go when you die? But it
seemed unwise to push that issue too far.
After a long while, there came another lull. Nita looked down the
hill and saw nothing but human wizards, milling around; there seemed
to be no more drows, no more of the horse-things; just quiet. A lot
of wizards, maybe five percent of the whole group, had been hurt, and
were sitting or lying down on the ground while others tended to them.
She didn't feel so wonderful herself; she sat down to rest on a log
under the eaves of the forest, gasping for air, while Tualha put her
head out of the rucksack and looked around. She tried hard not to
look at the fifteen or twenty dark shapes on the ground, wizards who
were not being tended.
After a little while, Kit found her. His clothes were spattered
with burn-holes, apparently from the same kind of hot lava-blood that
lived in the drows, and he was limping as he came towards her. Nita
staggered to her feet at the sight of him; but he shook his head and
waved at her. "No, it's OK. I just twisted it."
"Well, come here, you can't just walk on it like that, it'll
get worse. You won't be able to run anywhere if you have to."
He sat down on the log beside her. "Your specialty."
She nodded; she had always had a knack for the mending and healing
spells for either animate or inanimate objects. Spells for the living
always required the wizard's own blood, but there was no shortage of
that; Nita had bashed herself pretty thoroughly while getting loose
from one drow that had caught hold of her. Now the memory made her
shiver: but at the time it had seemed simply an annoyance, and had
made her angrier. She had blown that drow up while it was still
holding her. . .
Nita shook her head and set to work. She spent five minutes or so
working on Kit's leg. It was a strained tendon, and she talked it out
of the strain and gave it the equivalent of several days' rest in
several minutes. The spell seemed to come harder to her than usual,
though, and at the end of it Nita was panting even harder than she
had been from the sheer exertion of the battle. "It's not
right," she said to Kit when she got her breath back. "It
shouldn't take that much energy."
Kit was looking vaguely gloomy. "I think that's the catch,"
he said. "Wizardry works better here, but it takes more out of
us - we can do less of it." He shook his head. "We'd better
get this over with fast. In a few hours we won't be worth much."
She was too nervous to sit there much longer. Nita got up and
dusted herself off. "Have you seen my aunt?" she said.
"She was down in front with Johnny, last I saw her. That was
before the fighting started, though."
“Tualha, you any good at finding people? There's quite a
crowd down there."
“In this case it won't be hard. I should look for
Fragarach's light, or the Cup's."
It was as good a hint as any. After about twenty minutes' walking
they found her, and Tualha had been right; she was with Doris Smyth,
and it was the blue-green fire of the Cup that gave their presence
away. Doris was working with one of the more seriously wounded
people. Two of the larger and more muscular wizards were easing a
young woman with a torn leg down into the Cup. She seemed no smaller
than she should have been, and the Cup seemed no larger; but
nevertheless the woman was lost from the waist down in that cool
light, and a few moments later, when the other wizards helped her to
her feet again, the leg was whole.
Doris was looking wobbly. “I'll not be doing much more of
this," she said to Nita's aunt. 'The Cup's able enough for it,
but it's just a tool; it can't work by itself without someone to tell
it what to do. And neither I nor anyone else will be able to keep
doing this again and again - not here. Not today." She looked
over at Nita and Kit as if seeing them there for the first time, and
her face was very distressed. “Away with you out of here,"
she said, “you shouldn't be seeing things like this at your
age." And she turned her attention away to another hurt wizard
who was being brought over.
Nita looked over at Kit; his expression was wry, and a little sad.
He motioned Nita over to one side, where her aunt was looking nearly
as pale as Doris. “You OK, Aunt Annie?" Nita said,
anxious.
Her aunt nodded. "What about you?"
Nita's aunt was wearing an understandably preoccupied expression.
She was looking off down the hillside, towards the place where
Enniskerry would have been, and past it. "It's awfully dark down
there," she said softly.
Nita looked down the slope, past where the valley fell away along
either side of the thirteen-bend road. Down where Bray and Shankill
should have been, there was a wall of blackness, so opaque as to seem
nearly solid. It gave Nita a bad feeling just looking at it.
"Something's on the other side of that," Kit said. "And
it's watching us."
Her aunt looked at Nita regretfully. "I'm beginning to wish
I'd left you at home."
"You couldn't have. I would have found a way to come along,
and you know it."
Her aunt suddenly reached out and hugged her. "Don't do
anything stupid," she said.
"Anne," Johnny said from one side. "Can I have a
word?"
Feeling slightly embarrassed, Nita brushed herself off, and was a
little amused to see her aunt doing the same thing. "Look,"
Johnny said, "we can't have another set-to like that. Too many
people got killed." It was then that Nita noticed the tears
running down his face, incongruous when taken together with his calm
voice. "I think we're going to have to play our aces a little
early," Johnny continued.
Nita's aunt hefted Fragarach. Or was it the sword itself
that lifted eagerly in her hand? Nita had a hard time telling the
difference. "If we use them too early," her aunt said
slowly, "we won't have them for later. You've seen the way
wizardry is behaving here."
"That's precisely the problem. First of all, these three
Treasures were never much good against Balor the last time. And
secondly, if we're all killed or driven off by his creatures before
we get to him -or if they delay us past the point where our wizardry,
or even that of the Treasures, still works, then all of this will
have been for nothing. I want you to use Fragarach on the next lot -
because they're out there waiting for us, under cover of those next
two patches of woodland. If we get hit again after that, Doris will
use the Cup. And I can use the Stone the same way, if there's need."
He paused and looked at her. "Something wrong? You look a little
pale."
She shook her head. "Shaun," she said, "I just
don't know if I can do this."
"Not lack of power, surely."
"Oh, no. It's just. . .” She held Fragarach up. "Shaun,
we speak so lightly of "re-ensouling" these things. The
trouble is, it worked. There's a soul in this, and an
intelligence and a will - one much older and stronger than mine, one
that considers me mainly a form of transportation. Once I actually
start to use it. . ." She laughed a little. "It's a good
question which is going to be the tool and which the user. I don't
know how much of me is going to be left afterwards; even now I can
feel it pushing, pushing at my mind all the time. I don't know if you
get the same sense down your rapport with the Stone - it's Earth,
after all, and mostly passive. But if Air, the lightest and most
malleable of the Elements, behaves this way. . ." She shook her
head. "And what about Fire, then? I have some experience, some
ability to resist. But what's going to come of that poor child? What
happens when the Power that comes with the Spear puts forth Its full
force. . .?"
She mentioned no names. Johnny shook his head. "Anne,"
he said, "we'd better just hope that it does; otherwise we're
lost. Meanwhile, can you do your part? If not, I'll look around for
someone else. But you do have the rapport."
She looked at him. “I'll manage," she said.
Johnny headed off. "Get yourselves together," he said to
the wizards he passed. "We're moving out, and the Fomori are
going to come after us again."
Nita's aunt went after him. Nita watched her go, and stood
thinking a moment about Ronan. He doesn't have her experience,
she thought. But he has the power.
Not as much, she heard Kit thinking. Not as much as
he might if he were younger… What's this going to do to him?
She glanced over at Kit, unnerved. They tended not to hear each
other thinking that much any more: but evidently this otherworld had
more effects than on merely active wizardry.
And the shout went up from down the slope. Nita saw the mass of
dark forms come charging down at the wizards, out of the trees again.
There were a few more moments of confusion, milling around,
screams. Then Kit grabbed her arm, and pointed. Down the slope, she
saw it, the upraised little line of red light that grew from a spark
to a tongue of fire, and from a tongue to a lance of it that arrowed
up into the threatening sky. The wind began to rise behind them,
moaning softly, then louder, a chorus of voices in the trees,
uncertain at first, then threatening themselves, long howls of rage;
and the wind rose and rose, bending the trees down before it,
whipping leaves and dirt through the air so that it became hard to
see. The wizards staggered against the blast of it, but even as she
fought to stay upright, Nita had a feeling that the wind was avoiding
her, and the threat in it was for someone else. . .
She and Kit headed downhill, because that was the way the wind was
pushing them; but the great mass of wizards were pushing down that
way too, their cries mingling with the wind's. The two fronts of
Fomori that had struck them from either side were staggering back and
away, further down the slope, blown that way, forced down by the
raging wind that blew them over and over, that dropped trees on them
and tossed logs from the wood after them like matchsticks. The Fomori
were almost at the bottom of the hill now, into the little dell where
Enniskerry village would have stood. There was no bridge over the
Glencree River, in this world; they would have to ford it. The
wizards and the relentless wind pushed them down into the dell. . .
The wind rose to a scream, then; and there were more sounds in it
than screams. An odd sound of bells, that Nita recognized; and the
sound of hooves, like glass ringing on metal. Nita looked up and saw
what few mortals have seen and lived afterward: the Sluagh Ron, the
Dark Ride of the Sidhe. In our time the People of the Hills leave
their anger at home when they ride - their day is done, and their
angers are a matter of the songs their bards sing to while away the
endless afternoon. But that afternoon was broken, now, and the
legendary past had come haunting them as surely as it had come after
the mortals. The Sidhe rode in anger now, as the People of the Air,
in the whirlwind, with a clashing of spears that shone with the pale
fire that flickers around the faery hills on haunted nights. Their
horses burnt bright and dark as stormclouds with the sun behind them
as they came galloping down the air. There was no more chance of
telling how many of the riders there were than there was of counting
the raindrops in a downpour. But two forms stood out at the head of
them: the Queen with her wild hair flying, on a steed like night, and
the Fool on one like stormy morning, with their spears in their hands
and a wind and a light of madness about them.
At the sight of them, a great shriek of despair and terror went up
from the Fomori. The Sidhe cried out in answer, a cry of such pure
delighted rage that Nita shuddered at the sound of it, and the Sluagh
Ron hit the great crowd of Fomori from the southward side. The
wizards parted left and right to let them through, and the Sidhe
drove the Fomori straight downward into the Glencree ford, and up
against the ridge on the far side. Wailing the Fomori went, and the
press of riders and the darkness borne on the wind hid them from
sight.
After what seemed a very long while, the wind died down, leaving
the riders standing there, and the wizards looking at them, among the
dead bodies of Fomori, and the twitching, witless ones, driven mad by
the sight of the onslaught. Johnny went from where he had been
talking to Nita's aunt, who held a Fragarach much darnped-down and
diminished-looking, and stood by the tallest of the riders, taking
the bridle of her horse. "Madam," he said, "we hadn't
looked to see you here."
"We were called by our own element," the Queen said,
looking down at Nita's aunt, and Fragarach. "Besides, it has
been too long since I went foraying; and since our world seems like
enough to die here, this is a good time to ride out again. We have
not done badly. But I think we may not be able to do much more. All
magics are diminishing in the face of our enemy's draoiceacht,
and I feel the weariness in my bones. Do not you?"
Johnny nodded. "Nevertheless we will press on," he said.
"We will go with you and look on this ending," said the
Amadaun; and paused. "If an ending is indeed what we
are coming to."
"One way or another," Johnny said.
Johnny waved the wizards forward, and they started down the
winding way that paralleled the river, and led towards Bray.
"Did you hear that?" Kit said.
Nita shook her head; she was very tired. "Hear what?"
“What the Queen said. 'The weariness.' "
She had to laugh at that. "After what we've been through
today, you'd be nuts not to be tired."
"Yeah, but that's not it. Don't you feel tireder than you
were when we were up at the top of the hill?"
Nita blinked. "You're right."
Kit nodded down at the darkness in front of them. "That,"
he said. "There's some kind of energy-sapping spell tied up with
it. Don't exert yourself if you can avoid it - you may need that
energy for later."
She looked at him with very mild annoyance; sometimes Kit's
practical streak came close to getting him hit. "What I really
need right now in terms of energy is a chocolate bar," she said,
"but the only thing I've got left in my pack is a cat. And I
can't eat that." She made an amused face. "Too many bones."
Tualha hissed in her ear, not amused. Kit grinned, and produced a
chocolate bar from one pocket. Nita took it, squinted at it in the
dimness. "It's got peanuts in it!" she said. "I hate
peanuts!"
"Oh, OK," Kit said, grabbed it back, and started to
unwrap it.
Nita grabbed it away from him, scowled at him, and began eating.
Tualha snickered at her.
They kept walking, along the course of the river: it would have
been the route of the thirteen-bend road, in the real world. Trees
arched close overhead in the gloom, and the sound of the river down
in its stony watercourse was muted. If something should hit us
here, we'd have nowhere to go, Nita thought, as she took another
bite out of the chocolate bar. And then the screaming began again,
very close. It's not fair! she thought, as she saw the drows
and other monsters come crashing in among them from down the steep
slope to their right. At that point she also discovered something
else: that a wizard with a mouthful of caramel and peanuts is not
much good for saying spells, even the last word of one that's already
set up. She pushed backwards out of the way while fighting to
swallow, managed it, and shouted the one word she needed just in time
to blow away the drow that was heading for Kit on his blind side
while he did the same for a pooka.
Something grabbed her from behind by her throat and chest, choking
her. Nita fought to turn, for you can't blast what you can't see, but
the stony hands held her hard, and she couldn't get her breath; her
vision started to go.
Then there was a roaring noise behind her, the pressure released
suddenly, and Nita fell sprawling and gasping. She levered herself
up, looking around her. "Kit. . ." she said,"did you.
. .?" And she ran out of words. All around them, the path
through the forest was awash in blue-green light that rolled and
flowed like water; and off to one side, the river was climbing up out
of its banks in response, and running up on to the path. Both flows,
of light and water together, were rushing with increasing speed
eastward, leaving the wizards untouched, but washing the drows and
pookas and other monsters away like so much flotsam. Nita struggled
to get to her feet again, against the flow. To Kit she said, "Looks
like Doris is using the Cup."
Kit nodded. "Come on, we should be breaking out into the open
pretty soon. This path comes out in that flat ground by the main
road, doesn't it?"
'The dual carriageway, yeah."
Several more bends of the watercourse brought them out into the
open ground. There was a great scattering of drows there, half-buried
in the earth as if about a year's worth of mud had buried them; many
others, dealt with by the wizardry of individuals, lay broken or
helpless. The last traces of the blue-green light of the Cup's
wizardry were sinking into the ground like water, along with the real
water, which was running down into the watercourse of the Dargle,
which the Glencree stream had just met. Kit and Nita splashed across
the ford and up the other side, looking around them.
Nita sagged against Kit as she looked northward along the
flood-plain of the Dargle, towards Bray. The darkness was getting
solider and solider, and she felt about ready to collapse.
You and me both, he said. She could feel the fatigue in
the thought, and Nita looked around at the other wizards with them
and saw that they were suffering too; some of them were having to be
helped along by others, and not because of injuries. And far down the
flood plain, there was a long line of darkness hugging the ground,
coming slowly towards them. It was bigger than all three of the
previous forces that had attacked them, all put together.Oh, no,
she thought.
I can't. And neither can a lot of the rest of us…
"There never was any counting them, even in the old days,"
Tualha said. "It seems that nothing has changed."
There was an awful silence. Many of the wizards looked at each
other helplessly, hefted their weapons and watched the Fomori come.
Nita looked over at Johnny, who was off to the side of one small
crowd, frowning, with his arms folded.
The ground began to shake.
The Stone, Kit said silently, immediately doing the
smartest thing: he looked up and around to make sure no tree or rock
was likely to fall on him, and then sat down. Nita followed suit. All
around them, the earth groaned alarmingly as it was held still where
they were, but encouraged to move, and violently, half a mile away.
Down by that advancing line of darkness, trees toppled over and huge
boulders of Wicklow granite rolled down the hillsides towards the
ranks of the Fomori. They broke, screaming and running in all
directions. It did them little good. One of the hillsides shrugged
itself up and up until it fell over on the Fomori vanguard. Behind
them the rest milled about in confusion between the two ridges that
paralleled the open ground where it sloped gently away down towards
Bray.
The thunder of the quaking ground suddenly became a roar. Nita
clutched at the ground as a single awful shock went through it - not
one of the rippling waves they had been feeling, but a concussion
like two huge rocks being struck together.
Down towards Bray, the horde of dark forms were abruptly missing
from the ground. Nothing could be seen but smoke and dust rising
upward in the gloom.
"Let's go," Johnny said quietly, and started forward.
No-one had much to say as they passed the great smoking chasm that
had been a green meadow, half a mile long between two hills. One of
the hills was flat now, the other had great cracks in it, and from
far down among the rock-tumble in the chasm, as the wizards passed
slowly by it, faint cries could be heard. Nita shuddered as she
followed Kit; they had to squeeze their way along the side of the
meadow, or what was left of it. The ground tilted dangerously
downward towards the chasm. The riders of the Sidhe paced casually
along the air above the huge smoking hole, but it occurred to Nita
that the wizards might have a slightly harder time of it if they had
to leave the area suddenly.
The gloom grew about them, and the tiredness got worse and worse,
so that it was almost as much as she could do just to drag herself
along. Only the sight of Kit in front of her, doggedly putting foot
in front of foot, kept her doing the same. At least they're
leaving us alone now, she thought. Or maybe there are none
of them left.
We hope, Kit said silently. Hang on, Neets. Look,
Johnny's stopped up at the top of that hill there.
They went up after him, paused at the hillcrest and looked down
over where Bray would have been in the real world. In this
otherworld, it was normally a great flowery plain; but the darkness
that lay over everything had shut the flowers' eyes. It was a
featureless place, flat as heartbreak, right up to where Bray Head
should have been; and a wall of black cloud rose there, shutting the
sight away.
Nita squinted along the coastline, looking for some sight of the
sea. That wall of blackness prevented her, though. Is it clouds,
or some other kind of storm? Why isn't it moving…?
But it was not cloud, as she had thought. There were regular
shapes in that darkness, barely visible. It was a line of ships - but
ships like none she had ever imagined before, ships with hulls the
size of mountains, with sails like thunderheads. They were livid-dark
as if full of thunder, and she could see the chains of pallid
lightning that held them to the shore. This was the black wizardry
that would drag this alternate Ireland out of its place in the sea,
up into the regions of eternal darkness and cold, into another Ice
Age perhaps. What would happen to the real Ireland, and the rest of
the world after it, Nita had no idea.
. . .and under that wall of darkness. . .
Her mind was dulled with that awful weariness, and at first Nita
thought she was looking at a hill, between them and the sea. Funny
about that, she thought. That almost looks like a sort of
squashed head, there. But no head could be that ugly. Huge
twisted lips and a face that looked as if someone had malformed it on
purpose; a sculptor's model of a gargoyle's head all squashed down,
the nose pushed out of place, and one eye squinted away to nothing;
the other abnormally huge, bulging out, the lid a thin warty skin
over it. All this smashed down on to great rounded shoulders, a
crouching shape, great flabby arms and thighs and a gross bulging
belly - all the size of a hill. Face and body together combined to
make an expression of sheer spite, of long-cherished grudges and
self-satisfied immobility. The look of it made Nita feel a little
sick.
And then she saw it breathe.
And breathe again.
Loathing, that was almost all she could feel. She was afraid, too,
but it seemed to take too much energy. So this is Balor.
It was not the way she had expected the Lone
One to appear. Always she had seen It before as young and dynamic,
dangerous, actively evil. Not this crouching, lethargic horror, this
lump of inertia, of blindness and old unexamined hates. Before, when
confronted by the rogue Power that wizards fight, she had always
wanted to fight It too, or else run away in sheer terror. This
made her simply want to sneak away somewhere and throw up.
But this was what they had to get rid of; this was what was going
to destroy this island, and then the world.
It's gross, came the thought; Kit, tired too, but not as
tired as she was. They'd better get rid of it quick.
Nita agreed with him. Off to one side she saw Johnny, looking
almost too tired for words. But Johnny's back was straight yet. "Lone
One," he said, his voice calm and clear, "greeting and
defiance, as always. You come as usual in the shape you think we'll
recognize least. But this one of our hauntings we know too well, and
intend to see the back of. Your creatures are defeated. Two choices
are before you now; to leave of your own will, or be driven out by
force. Choose now!"
There was no answer; just that low, thick breathing, unhurried,
untroubled.
"Ronan," Johnny said quietly. "The Spear."
Ronan moved up, but he looked uneasy. The Spear seemed heavy in
his hands, and Johnny looked at him sharply. "What's the
matter?" he said.
"It - I don't know. It's not ready."
Johnny looked at Ronan with some concern, and then said, "Well
enough. Anne. . ."
Nita's aunt came up, carrying Fragarach. A Fragarach that looked
dulled and tired. She glanced at him, looking slightly confused. He
shook his head.
"Don't ask me," he said. "I think we've got to play
this by ear. Do what you did before."
She held up Fragarach and said the last word of the spell of
release. The wind began to blow again, but there was a tentative feel
to it this time, almost uncertain. The gross motionless figure did
nothing, said nothing. The wind rose, and rose, but there was still
that feeling of a hollowness at the heart of it; and when it fell on
Balor at last, there was no destroying blast, no removal. It might
have been any other wind blowing on a hill, with as much result. It
died away at last, with a moan, and left Fragarach dark.
"Doris," Johnny said.
Doris came up, holding the Cup. She spoke the word of release, and
tilted it downward. That blue-green light rose and flowed out of it
again, washing towards Balor. But it lost momentum, and soaked into
the muddy ground around the Balor-hill, and was swallowed up; and
afterwords the Cup was pallid and cold, just a thing of gold and
silver, indistinct in the shadows.
"All right," Johnny said, sounding, for the first time
since Nita had met him, annoyed. "Ronan, ready or not, you'd
better use that thing,"
Ronan looked unnerved, but he lifted the Spear. The fires twisted
and writhed in the metal of its head; he leaned back, balanced it,
and threw.
The Spear went like an arrow, struck Balor. . .
. . .and bounced, and fell like a dead thing.
Silence. The wizards looked at each other.
. . .and the laughter started. It was very low, hardly
distinguishable as laughter at all, at first. It sounded as if the
ground should have trembled with it, and with malice, and amusement.
Invulnerable, Nita thought. It's not fair. He could be
stopped, the last time. Lugh put that spear right through Its eye.
Nothing should be able to stop it. . .
Another sound began, a shadow of the first: rocks grating against
rocks, a low tortured rumbling that grew louder and louder. With it,
the earth really did start to tremble. People fell over in
all directions, tried to find their footing, lost it and fell again.
Nita was one of them; when she got up again, she noticed a particular
feeling of insecurity, as if something she had been depending on had
suddenly vanished.
Johnny was standing up again, having fallen himself. He looked at
Nita's aunt in shock, and said, "That was the Stone going. The
linkage to it is dead."
Nita's aunt looked at the shadows down by the seashore and said
softly, "Then there's nothing to prevent… that."
Johnny shook his head. "And what happens here
Nita swallowed.
The groaning of the earth subsided; many who had fallen managed to
get back to their feet. But there was no relief, for unchanged before
them squatted the huge, dark, immobile form with its spiteful,
pleased look. A soft protesting noise of distress and anger went up
all around.
"It's enjoying this," Kit muttered. "We've lost,
and It knows it, and It's prolonging it for fun."
"That's as much fun as it's going to have, then," came a
sudden small voice: Tualha. She struggled down out of Nita's bag and
splatted on to the ground, then climbed up hurriedly on to a nearby
stone. She panted a little, and paused; and then her little voice
rang out in that sick silence, louder than Nita had ever heard it
before.
"See the great power of Balor lord of the Fomor!
See the ranks of his unconquerable army! See how they parade in
their pride before him! See how they trample the earth of Eriu!"
Nita stared at first, wondering what Tualha was up to. But the
irony and sarcasm in her small voice got thicker and thicker, and she
was staring at Balor in wide-eyed amusement, the way Nita had seen
her stare at captive bugs.
"Is it not the way of his coming in power? His splendor is
very great, he bows down all resistance! Never was a better way for
the conqueror to come here; May all who follow him fare just the same
way!
See how the children and beasts flee before him, And their elders,
just hoary old men and women,
With their few bits of rusty ironmongery, And a crock and a stone,
that's all they have with them!
Can it really be so, what we see before us. . .? or is it a trick
of the Plains of Tethra, where everything seems otherwise than it is,
and night might be day, if one's will was in it?
Is it truly what we see, the mighty conqueror, with his armies
ranged and his ships all ready? Or something much less, just a
misconception, a fakery made of lying and shadows?
No army here, just some shattered stonework, some poor bruised
goblins, all running away? No ships at all, but just the old
darkness, the kind that used to scare children at bedtime?
And no mighty lord, no mastering horror, just a bad dream left
over from crazier times, a poor ghost, wailing for what's lost for
ever? Some run-down spook complaining about hard times, and what he
can't keep? Can it be that mortals are too strong for him even here,
on his own ground?. . .that accountants and farmers, housewives and
shopkeepers, and children and cats are even too mighty?
Then all hail the ragged lord of the Fomor, a power downthrown, a
poor weak spectre that ought to take himself off to the West Country
and haunt some castle for American tourists! Be off somewhere and beg
your bread honestly, and don't come around our doors with your
threats, you shabby has-been! Just slouch yourself off, crooked old
sloth-pile: show some initiative!
“Get up and. . .”
The voice that spoke then made the earth shake again, and a
violent pain went right through Nita at the sound of it, as if she
had been stabbed to the heart with something not only cold, but
actively hateful. “Let me see this chatterer who makes such
clever noise," the voice said, hugely, slowly, with infinite
malice.
Tualha stood her ground. “Get up and do something useful, if
you dare. . .'
It got up.
The terrified screams of many of the wizards made this seem to
take much longer than it did; seconds dragging out to minutes of
horror, as the huge shape began to tear itself up out of the ground,
bulking up against the darkening sky huger than Bray Head. Indeed the
Head looked to be crouching down in terror itself, getting smaller as
that form rose up beside it, not just the ugly warped man-shape, but
a steed for it as well - black as rotting earth, eyes filled with the
decaying light of marshfire, fanged, taloned, breathing corruption.
Above it its Rider rose, and Nita heard Its breathing and knew her
old enemy again, knew by sight the One that she had been desperately
afraid would catch her, that night after the foxhunt went by. Its
pack was gathering to It out of the shadows now, ready to hunt the
wizards' souls out into everlasting nights and tear them to shreds
like coursed hares, screaming: in the pack's longing thoughts,
dangerously close to becoming real in this otherworld, Nita could
hear the shrieks, smell the blood already. But at the moment she
could look nowhere but that dark face: see the bitter smile. But
there was as yet no glance from Its eye. The Balor-shape still bound
It to that shape's rules.
He put the Spear right through Its eye, Nita thought
abruptly. That's it! Unless It opens Its eye first. . .
Here it comes, Kit said to Nita. This had better
work. . ./
Off to one side, Ronan was holding the Spear. It was immobile no
longer; it was shaking in his hands, its point leaning towards the
terrible dark shape before them, the fires writhing in its point.
"Not yet," Nita said under her breath, "Ronan, not
yet. . .!"
She knew he couldn't hear her; even if he could, it was a good
question whether the being he was becoming would recognize Nita as
someone it might be useful to listen to. Ronan was wrestling with the
Spear, holding it back as it pulled and strained in his hands.
A bare slit of light opened in the dark face of the bulk before
them, like the first sliver of the sun coming up over a hill. It hit
Nita in the eyes and face like thrown acid, searing. She cried out,
fell down and crouched in on herself, trying to make herself as small
as possible, as the light hit her all over and burned her. All around
her she could hear the screams of others going down, and right next
to her, on top of her she thought, the sound and feel of Kit crying
out hoarsely and rolling over in agony. It was worse than almost
anything she could remember, worse than the time the dentist was
drilling and the novocaine wore off and he couldn't give her any
more; the pain scraped down her nerves and burned in her bones, and
no writhing or crying helped at all. The tears ran out and mixed with
the mud that her face was grinding into.
But at the same time, something in her refused to have anything to
do with all this, and was embarrassed, and angry - the same kind of
anger that had awakened in her while she was fighting, and liking it.
Shaking her head in that anger, Nita pushed herself up on her hands
and knees, even though it felt like she would die doing it, and
squinted ahead of them. Through the mud and her tears of pain she
could just make out Ronan, still struggling with the Spear. Further
ahead, the darkness was broken only by that awful sliver of evil
light, getting wider now as the Eye opened. And if it had opened
all the way, all Ireland would have burnt up in that one flash,
she heard Tualha half-singing, half-saying. But it has to be open
enough for him to get a clean shot. He won't get another chance, and
if he misses it'll all have been for nothing. Ronan, Ronan, don't let
it go yet!
Tualha yowled and fell off the stone on to Nita. She scooped the
kitten up, fumbled for her rucksack, couldn't reach it, and stowed
her, writhing, inside her shirt, where her clawing made little
difference against the storm of pain Nita was already feeling. It
could be fought, but not much longer; she could feel the onslaught of
the light increasing its power-building. Soon it would be ready. .
.Beside her, Kit stirred and bumped up against her. "Come on,"
she moaned, grabbed him by one arm and tried to get him up at least
on his hands and knees. "Come on. Oh, God, Kit, Ronan!"
She looked over and saw that the Eye was open enough. But Ronan
was still holding the Spear, despite its struggles. It was roaring
now, a desperate noise, trying to get loose. What's the matter?
Nita thought. "Ronan!"
He was nothing but a silhouette against that light, writhing
himself, kept on his feet by the Power that had been dwelling in him
more and more since they came here. “Ronan, let it go!”
she cried. “Kit, he has to - he won't. . .“
Their minds fell together, as they had before. That reassuring
presence: frightened, as she was, but also perturbed, looking for an
answer. What's the matter with him? she heard him think.
With me, Meets. RONAN!
Their minds hit him together, fell into his. Only for a second,
for something larger than both of them was fighting for control, and
losing. Ronan was holding that Power off, and he had only one
thought, all fear and horror: // I let it go now, if once I throw
the Spear, I become the Power, become Lugh, become the
Champion. Never mortal again. . .
Make him do it, Kit cried, frantic, to him and the Other
who listened. He's going to get the whole world killed!
No! It doesn't work that way! Nita was equally frantic.
He has to do it himself! Ronan - and she gulped - go on!
Silence. . .
. . .and then Ronan lifted the Spear. It shouted triumph as Ronan
leaned back, and then it leapt out of his hands, roaring like the
shock wave of a nuclear explosion, trailing lightnings and a wild
wind behind it as it went. That terrible eye opened wide in shock as
a fire more terrible than its own hurtled at it. In the instant of
the Eye's opening, the pain increased a hundred times over. Nita
screamed and fell. . .
. . .and then came the piercing. Nothing alive on that field
failed to feel it, for everything alive had entropy in its bones; all
cries went up together as the essence of all burning ate the darkness
to its heart, and however briefly, to each of theirs. It was painful,
but a terrible relief: terrible because the mortals present knew
that, once they returned to the real world, that small personal
darkness would be back with them again.
Something else, though, did not find it a relief; something that
had almost nothing but entropy about it. The scream of the Lone Power
in Its shape as Balor went up, and up, and would have torn the sky if
the sky were made of anything solider than air. It took a long time
to die away.
The pain was gone, at least. Nita got up to her knees and looked
around her, blinded no longer, though her ears were ringing. Kit was
just getting up next to her: she helped him up, hugged him. "Are
you all right?"
“I'll live," he said, sounding dazed, and hugging back.
"Where's Ronan?"
He was standing there not too far away, looking fairly dazed
himself. The Spear was in his hand again, but quiet now, not
straining to go anywhere. Ronan was leaning on it, panting, his
forehead against the shaft of it; so he did not see the tall shadow
rising up over him, towering higher and higher; the immense shape of
a woman dressed in black, but with light flickering in the folds of
the darkness like a promise, and long dark hair stirring in the wind
that had begun to come down from the heights, blowing the blackness
of the clouds out over the sea, so that high up the sky began to show
again, dark blue, with here and there a star.
Against the growing light, and the clean darkness, that woman
raised her arms, and her voice went up into the silence like thunder.
“Let the hosts and the royal heights of Ireland hear it,"
the Morrigan cried, and even Ronan looked up now in terror and
wonder, “and all its chief rivers and invers, and every rock
and tree; victory over the Fomori, and they never again to be in this
land! Peace up to the skies, the skies down to the earth, the earth
under the skies; power to every one!”
The wizards and the Sidhe shouted approval. And the wind rose, and
took the clouds away; and the Morrigan's great shape too bent
sideways in that wind and dissipated like a mist, though Nita
particularly noticed how her eyes seemed to dwell on Ronan before
they vanished completely.
You know, Kit said in Nita's head, it's funny, but
she looks kind of like Biddy…
She shook her head in bemusement, and she and Kit went over to
Ronan. He was looking up at the sky, still leaning on the Spear. But
when he looked down at last, and saw them coming, he straightened up
slightly and smiled. Even through her weariness, Nita was very
relieved; that abstracted, inhuman look was gone completely.
“It came back," he said to Nita, sounding very bemused.
“By itself." He looked ahead of him. The great bulk that
had first been Balor and then the Hunter was nothing but a hill now;
there was only the vaguest shape about it that suggested that awful
bloated bulk. Grass grew on it, and as they looked a rabbit hopped
out of cover under a thorn bush growing on it, and began to graze.
“I didn't dare let it go," Ronan said.
Nita nodded. “I know. But you're OK - aren't you?"
He looked at her. “He's still in there, if that's what you
mean."
Kit shook his head. “I think you may be stuck with Him,"
he said. 'But remember which side He's on. I think He'll behave…
if you do. If you're lucky, you'll never hear from Him again."
“And if I'm not lucky?" Ronan said.
“Those who serve the Powers,"' said the small voice
from down by their feet," "themselves become the Powers."
It's usually the way."
“You," Nita said, picking Tualha up. “I didn't
know you knew language like that - that last bit. Don't think I
didn't hear."
“I got carried away," Tualha said, sounding pleased.
All around them the light was growing. Nita looked up and around,
watching the clouds retreating, and the brightness growing still,
though there was no sun now, but a soft violet evening all around
them. Everything was beginning to burn with a certainty surpassing
anything Nita hatt seen even in the duns of the Sidhe.
Beside her, one of the wizards, that handsome woman with the dark
hair, said with a chuckle, “Ah… the Celtic twilight."
But Nita knew a joke when she heard one, and also knew that more
excellent clarity drawing itself about them; she had seen it before.
All around them, the wizards gathered there began to shine in that
light, seeming more perfectly themselves than ever before; the Sidhe,
already almost too fair to bear, began to acquire a calmer beauty,
more settled, older, deeper.
Johnny was standing by the Queen's steed. He looked up at her now,
and said, “Well, madam, you asked me a question once. Would
your world ever draw closer to Timeheart, and end your exile? And I
could only give you the answer that the bards gave us long ago: not
until the Champion comes with His Spear, and the world of your desire
is lost." He laughed softly. “But then the fulfillment of
a prophecy rarely looks like our images of it. There is no journeying
from your world to Timeheart… for Timeheart is widening to
take your world in. Will this do?"
She bowed her head. 'This will do, Senior. Do you take your people
home, for shortly this world will perfect itself beyond their ability
to bear it… at least, just yet. And we...” She looked
towards the sunset and said, “We will prepare for the dawn."
Johnny looked at Nita's aunt. “We've got a dawn of our own
waiting for us," he said. “Do the honors?"
She lifted Fragarach. It burned like a star in her hands, and the
other Treasures blazed in answer as the wind rose in the east and
blew into the opening gap in the air before her. The dark outline of
Castle Matrix grew in the early morning of their own world, and the
song of a single early blackbird drifted through it.
As one the heads of the People of the Hill turned towards that
thin, sweet music. But then one by one they looked towards the light
slowly growing in their own northeastern sky; sunrise following hard
on the heels of sunset, as was normal in this part of the world, in
the heart of summer. The splendor of morning in a world growing ever
nearer to Timeheart began to swell in the sky, blinding, glorious. .
.
The wizards looked around them with regret and moved through the
doorway in the air. Nita and Kit and Tualha, followed by Ronan, were
near the rear of the group; they turned, there in the parking lot of
Castle Matrix, and looked through the gateway back into Tir na nOg.
“I am sorry," Nita's aunt said softly to Johnny,"to
have to leave our dead there. Another world, so far away…”
Johnny looked sorrowful as well - but there was a strange edge of
thoughtfulness to the look, an expression of mystery, almost of joy.
'Yes, but… look what's happening to the place. It won't be
just another world for long… it's being drawn into the very
centre of things. Can you really be dead if you're in Timeheart?"
he said. “Can anything …?"
Northeastward, over the sea, a line of light, blinding, brighter
than a sun, broke over the water. The Spear Luin in Ronan's hands
flamed at the touch of that light on its steel. All that country on
the other side of the gateway flushed with a light more powerful,
seemingly more solid than the solid things it fell on, and burned,
transfigured. . .
The gateway closed.
'So," Johnny said, turning away.”Little by little, we
make the Oath come true…”
Nita and Kit and Ronan looked at each other. Behind them, the
blackbird sang: and they heard the young wizard in the leather jacket
say, “Oh, well. What's for breakfast?"
They went to find out.
“Now that things have quietened down somewhat," Johnny
was saying to Nita's aunt in her kitchen the day after next,"the
Chalice goes back to the museum, obviously. And the Stone naturally
stays where it is. But Fragarach…”
“You take it," Aunt Annie said. “The neighbors
would talk, if they saw something like that in here. You've got a
castle… hang it on the wall there some place."
“The Spear," Johnny said, “will stay with Ronan,
naturally."
“I wouldn't try to take it away from him," Kit said
from the living-room, where he was playing with the teletext
functions of the TV set. “It'd probably eat you alive."
“Quite." He chuckled. “And I see that we're
losing you two."
“My mum," Nita said,"says they can change my
flight home after all. So I go home at the weekend. Not that it
hasn't been worthwhile… but every wizard knows her own patch
of ground best." And she smiled at Ronan.
He smiled back and said nothing that the others could hear.
“Well, you come back any time," her aunt said, and
grabbed her and hugged her one-armed. “She always does
the washing-up," she said to Johnny. “And without
wizardry, even."
“Impressive," Johnny said. “But there was
something else I was meaning to tell you. . .“ He sipped his
tea. “Oh, that was it. I'd say the odd things aren't quite done
happening yet."
“Oh?" Everyone at the table looked at him.
“No. I was out for a walk after things settled down last
night, and I saw the strangest thing. A party of cats carrying a
little coffin. I stopped to watch them go by, and one of them said to
me, "This is Magrath. Magrath na Chualainn is dead." And
they walked off. . .“
Tualha's eyes flew open at that. “What?" she
cried. “What? Did you say Magrath?"
“Why, uh, yes. . .“ Johnny said, sounding uncertain,
and concerned. “If it's a relative, I'm. . .“
“Relative, never mind that, what relative! Great Powers
about us, if Magrath is dead, then I'm the Queen of the Cats!"
She leaped off the table and tore away into the living-room. There
was a brief sound of scrabbling, and then from the living-room,
sounding slightly bemused, Kit said, “Uh, Annie, your cat just
went up the chimney. . .”
There was a moment of silence in the kitchen. “Ahem,"
Nita's aunt said to her after a breath or two. “. . .Welcome to
Ireland. . .”
“Are you sure you don't want to stay another couple of
weeks?" Johnny said.
Nita smiled at him, and went out to the caravan to start packing.
ban-gall: Gall-woman. Possibly an insult, depending on
who says it and how they feel about gallain
(q.v.).
'Blow-in': A foreigner who settles in Ireland, and is presumed to
be likely to leave suddenly; not seen as being seriously attached to
the place as it really is, but 'in love' with some romanticized and
inaccurate version of it.
the Dáil (pr. 'Doyle'): The 'lower house' of the
Irish Parliament (the Oireachtas ['oyROCKtas']), more or
less equivalent to the House of Representatives in the US, or the
House of Commons in the UK. A member of the Dáil is
called a Teachta Dáil ('TOCKta DOYLE') or T.D. The
upper house of the Oireachtas is the Seanad
('SHAHnad') or Senate.
Faery: One of the inhabitants of the Otherworlds, in this case
particularly Tir na nOg: or something that has to do with them.
Originally derived from the Latin fatae or 'fates', in this
case meaning the Powers that involve Themselves in the destinies of
living things. Unfortunately the term has been corrupted by various
storytellers, from Shakespeare down to the mushier writers of
Victorian children's moralistic tales, so that it now summons up
imagery of tiny flying beings who ride butterflies, live in flowers,
etc etc ad nauseam. True Faery is beautiful, but extremely
dangerous; the casualty rate of those who interact willingly with it
is high, even among wizards.
Gael: A member or descendant of the Gaelic or Goidelic
Celts, who settled in Britain and Ireland during and after the Iron
and Bronze Ages. The Welsh, Irish, Scots, and some of the Celts of
Brittany and parts of Spain are included in this group.
Gall (pi. gallain, pronounced like 'gallon'): A
non-Gael.
'Guards, the' - The Garda Siochona (GARda shiKOna) or
Civil Guards: the Irish equivalent of police. Also found as 'Garda'
(one policeman) or ban-Garda (policewoman): the plural is
Gardaí, (pr. 'garDEE').
Lia Fail (pr. LEEuh FAIL): the Stone of Destiny,
supposedly near the Hill of Tara.
rath (pr. 'rawth'): A hill-fort. Sometimes the term
includes whatever buildings (halls, towers, etc) are built into or on
the rath.
Sidhe (pr."shee'): the Faery People of Ireland.
Sometimes (most inaccurately) confused with elves. Usually considered
to be the Tuatha de Danaan, the original Children of the Goddess
Danu, one of the mother-Goddesses of Ireland; or descendants of those
Children. Some legends identify them with 'weak-minded' fallen
angels, too good to be damned, but too fallible for Heaven.
Considered by wizards to be descendants of those of the Powers that
Be
Who could not bear to leave the place They had, under the
instruction of the One, built. They are deathless except by violence,
and are expert in some forms of wizardry, especially music,
shapechange, illusion, and the manipulation of time; but humans are
usually physically stronger, and their wizardries have much more
effect on the physical world. Often referred to as'the Good Folk'
or'the Good People of the Parish',"the Gentry',"the People
of the Hills," (from which is derived their commonest name in
Gailge, daoine sidhe,*) and other euphemistic idioms meant
to keep from offending them by invoking their real names, or
reminding them of portions of their history they prefer to forget.
Slán (pr."shlawn'): Hello, or goodbye.
Taoiseach (pr. TEEshock): the Prime Minister of Ireland.
Leader of the political party presently in power, has legislative and
political powers somewhat like those of the President of the US or
the Prime Minister of the UK. By contrast, the Presidency of Ireland
is largely a ceremonial position and is considered to be 'above
polities'.
Tir na nOg (pr. TEER naNOHG): the Land of Youth (or of
the Ever-Young), the alternate universe or other-Ireland inhabited by
the Sidhe. Time runs at a different rate in this universe, or rather
entropy does: experience continues unabated while bodily aging
proceeds at an infinitesimal fraction of its usual speed, if at all.
Humans who venture there frequently experience untoward side effects
on attempting to return to universes with different time/entropy
rates. See the legend of Oisin for an example.
Diane Duane - Young Wizards 04 - A Wizard Abroad
A Wizard Abroad
by Diane Duane
Young Wizards 04
A Wizard Abroad
Copyright © 1993 by Diane Duane
Printed in U.S.A.
Dedication:
For Lt. Col. Shaun Johnny' O'Driscoll, USAF (ret.)
ADMONITION TO THE READER
Geography in Ireland is an equivocal thing, and perhaps meant to
be so. The more solid the borderline, the more dangerous the land's
own response to it; the vaguer the boundary, the kindlier. This is
best seen in the behavior of the borders between what we consider our
own reality, and the other less familiar realities that shoulder up
against it. Such boundaries are never very solid in Ireland, and
never more dangerous than when one tries to define them, to cross
over. Twilight is always safer there than full day, or full dark.
This being the case, I have taken considerable liberties with
locations and with 'established' boundaries, including those between
counties and towns. County Wicklow is real enough, but there are a
lot of things in the Wicklow in this book that are not presently
located in the 'real' county -and my version of Bray is not meant to
represent the real one… at the moment. The description of the
townlands around Ballyvolan Farm and the neighborhood of Kilquade is
more or less real, though the two are actually some miles apart. And
Sugar loaf Mountain looks like parts of its description…
occasionally.
Most specifically, though, Castle Matrix exists - possibly more
concretely than anything else in the book. But it has been moved from
its present, 'actual' location. Or perhaps one can more rightly say
that Matrix has stayed where it is, where it always is, but Ireland
has shifted around it. Stranger things have happened. In any case,
let the inquisitive reader beware… and leave the maps at home.
—Diane Duane
I am the Point of a Weapon (that poureth forth combat),
I am the God who fashioneth Fire for a head… Who calleth
the hosts from the House of
Tethra? Who is the troop, who is the God who fashioneth edges?
(Lebor Gabdla Erenn, tr. Macalister)
Three signs of the Return: the stranger in the door: the
friendless wizard: the unmitigated Sun.
Three signs of the Monomachy: a smith without a forge: a saint
without a cell: a day without a night. (Book of Night with Moon,
triptychs 113, 598)
The first that Nita found out about what was going to happen was
when she came in after a long afternoon's wizardry with Kit. They had
been working for three days to attempt to resolve a territorial
dispute among several trees. It isn't easy to argue with a tree. It
isn't easy to get one to stop strangling another one with its roots.
But they were well along towards what appeared to be a negotiated
settlement, and Nita was worn out.
She came into the kitchen to find her mother cooking. Her mother
cooked a great deal as a hobby, but she also cooked as therapy. Nita
began to worry immediately when she noticed that her mother had
embarked on some extremely complicated project that seemed to require
three souffle dishes and the use of every appliance in the kitchen at
once. She decided to get out as fast as she could, before she was
asked to wash something. "Hi, Mum," she said, and edged
hurriedly towards the door into the rest of the house.
"What's the rush?" said her mother. “Don't you
want to see what I'm doing?"
"Sure," said Nita, who wanted to do no such thing. "What
are you doing?"
"I've been thinking," said her mother.
Nita began to worry more than ever. Her mother was at her most
dangerous when she was thinking, and it rarely meant anything but
trouble for Nita. 'About what?"
"Sit down, honey. Don't look as if you're going to go flying
out the door any minute. I need to talk to you."
Uh oh… here it comes! Nita sat down and began
playing spin-the-spoon games with one of the wooden spoons that among
many other utensils was littering the kitchen table.
“Honey," her mother said,"this wizardry...”
“It's going pretty well with the trees, Mum," Nita
said, desperate to guide her mother on to some subject more positive.
Her present tone didn't sound positive at all.
“No, I don't mean that, honey. Talking to trees - that's all
right, that doesn't bother me. The kind of things you've been doing
lately… you and Kit…"
Oh no. "Mum, we haven't got in trouble, not really.
And we've been doing pretty well, for new wizards. When you're as
young as we are. . ."
"Exactly," her mother said. "When you're as young
as you are." She did something noisy with the blender for a
moment and then said, "Hon, don't you think it would be a good
idea if you just let all this - have a rest? Just for a month or so."
Nita looked at her mother without understanding at all, and
worrying. "What do you mean?"
"Well, your dad and I have been talking - and you and Kit
have been seeing an awful lot of each other in connection
with this wizard business. We're thinking that it might be a good
idea if you two sort of… didn't see each other for a little
while."
"Mum!"
"No, hear me out. I understand you're good friends, I know
there's nothing… physical going on between you, so put that
out of your mind. We're very glad each of you has such a good friend.
That's not a concern. What is a concern is that you two are
spending a lot of time on this magic stuff, at the expense of
everything else. That's all you do. You go out in the morning, you
come back worn out, you barely have energy to speak to us sometimes…
What about your childhood?"
"What about it?" Nita said, in some slight
annoyance. Her experience of most of her childhood so far had been
that it varied between painful and boring. Wizardry might be painful
occasionally, but it was never boring. 'Mum - you don't understand.
This isn't something that you can just turn off. You take the
Wizard's Oath for life."
“Oh, honey!” her mother said in some distress, and
dropped a spoon. She picked it up, wiping it off. 'Why do you have to
make this harder than it. Never mind. Look. Dad thinks it would be a
good idea if you went to visit your Aunt Annie in Ireland for a month
or so, until school starts again."
“Ireland!”
'Well, yes. She's been inviting us over there for a while now. We
can't go with you, of course -we've had our holiday for this year,
and Dad has to be at work. He can't take any more time off. But you
could certainly go. School doesn't start until September the ninth.
That would give you a good month and a half now."
There was going to be nothing good about it, as far as Nita was
concerned. The best part of the summer, the best weather, the leisure
time that she had been looking forward to using working with Kit. . .
“Mum," Nita said, changing tack, "how are you
going to afford this?"
“Honey, you leave that to your dad and me to handle. Right
now we're more concerned with doing the right thing for you. And for
Kit."
“Oh, you've been talking to his parents, have you?"
“No, we haven't. I think they're going to have to sort
things out with Kit in their own way: I wouldn't presume to dictate
to them. But we want you to go to Ireland for six weeks or so and
take a breather. And see something different: something in the real
world."
Oh dear, Nita thought. They think this is
the real world. Or all of it that really matters, anyway. “Mum,"
she said, “I don't know if you understand what you're doing
here. A wizard doesn't stop doing wizardry just because they're not
at home. If I go on call in Ireland, I go on call, and there's
nothing that's going to stop it. Or can stop it. I've made my
promises. If I have to go on call, wouldn't you rather have me here,
where you and Dad can keep an eye on me and know exactly what's going
on all the time?"
Nita's mother frowned at that, and then looked at Nita with an
expression compounded of equal parts of suspicion and amusement.
“Sneaky," she said. "No; I'm sorry. Your Aunt Annie
will keep good close tabs on you - we've had a couple of talks with
her about that. . ."
Nita's eyebrows went up at that - first in annoyance that it was
going to be difficult to get away and do anything useful if there was
need: then in alarm. "Oh, Mum, you didn't tell her that I'm. .
."
“No, we didn't tell her that you're a wizard! What are we
supposed to do, honey? Say to your aunt, "Listen, Anne, you have
to understand that our daughter might vanish suddenly. No, I don't
mean run away - just disappear into thin air. And if she goes to the
Moon, tell her to dress up warm.” "
Nita's mother gave her a wry look and reached out for the wooden
spoon that Nita had been playing with. “No. You managed to hide
it from us long enough, Heaven knows… you shouldn't have any
trouble keeping things under cover with your aunt." She paused
to start folding some beaten egg white into another mixture she had
been working on. "Your dad is going to see about the plane
tickets tomorrow. I think it's Saturday that you'll be leaving - the
fare is cheaper then."
“I could just, you know, go there," Nita said
desperately. "It would save you the money, at least."
“I think we'll do this the old-fashioned way," Nita's
mother said calmly. "Even you would have some
logistical problems with arriving at the airport and getting off the
plane without anyone noticing that you hadn't been there before."
Nita frowned and began to work on that one.
“Wo," Nita's mother said. "Forget it. We'll send
enough pocket money for you to get along with; you'll have plenty of
kids to play with. . ."
Play with, Nita thought, and groaned inwardly.
“Come on, Neets, cheer up a little! It should be
interesting, going to a foreign country for the first time."
I've been to foreign galaxies, Nita thought. But
this I'm not so sure about. However, further argument wasn't
going to help her. No matter: there were ways around this
problem, if she would just keep her mouth shut.
“OK," she said.” I'll go - but I won't like it."
Her mother gazed at her thoughtfully. "I thought you were the
one who told me that wizardry was about doing what you had to,
whether you liked it or not?"
“It's true," Nita said, and got up to go out.
“And Nita," her mother said.
"What, Mum?"
“I want your promise that you will not be popping back here
on the sly to visit Kit. That little "beam-me-up-Scotty"
spell that he's so fond of, and that I see you two using when you
want to save your train fare for ice cream."
Nita went white, then flushed hot. That was the one option she had
been counting on to make this whole thing tolerable. “Mum! But
Mum, it's easy, I can just. . ."
“You can not just. We want you to take a break from
each other for a while. Now I want you to promise me."
Nita let out a long breath. Her mother had her, and knew she did;
for a wizard's promise had to be kept. When you spend your life
working with words that describe and explain, and even change, the
way the Universe is, you can't play around with those words,
and you can't lie… at least not without major and unpleasant
consequences.
“I promise," Nita said, hating it. “But this is
going to be miserable."
“We'll see about that," Nita's mother said. "You
go ahead now, and do what you have to do."
“Oh, no!" Kit said. "This is dire."
They were sitting on the Moon, on a peak of the Carpathian
Mountains, about twenty miles south of the crater Copernicus. The
view of Earth from there this time of month was good; she was waxing
towards the full, while on the Moon there was nothing but a sun very
low on the horizon. Long, long shadows stretched across the breadth
of the Carpathians, so that the illuminated crests of the jagged
peaks stood up from great pools of darkness, like rough-hewn pyramids
floating on nothing. It was cold there; the wizardly force-field that
surrounded them snowed flakes of frozen air gently on to the powdery
white rock around them when they moved and changed the field's inner
volume. But cold as it was, it was private.
"We were just getting somewhere with the trees," Nita
muttered. "I can't believe this."
"Do they really think it's going to make a difference?"
"Oh, I don't know. Who knows what they think, half
the time? And the worst of it is, they won't let me come back."
Nita picked up a small piece of pumice and chucked it away, watching
as it sailed about a hundred meters away in the light gravity and
bounced a couple of meters high when it first hit the ground again.
It continued bouncing down the mountain, and she watched it idly. "We
had three other projects waiting to be started. They're all shot now:
there won't be any time to do anything about them before I have to
go."
Kit stretched and looked unhappy. "We can still talk mind to
mind; you can coach me at a distance when I need help. Or I can help
you. . ."
"It's not the same." She had often enough tried
explaining to her parents the 'high' you got from working closely
with another wizard: the feeling that magic made in your mind while
working with another, the texture, was utterly unlike that of a
wizardry worked alone - more dangerous, more difficult, ultimately
more satisfying.
Nita sighed. "There must be some way we can work around this.
How are your parents handling things lately?"
At that Kit sighed too. "Variable. My dad doesn't mind it so
much. He says, "Big deal, my son's a brujo." My
mother… she has this idea that we are somehow meddling with
Dark Forces." Kit made a fake theremin noise, like that heard in
a bad horror movie when the monster is lurking around a corner, about
to jump on someone. Nita laughed.
Kit shook his head. "When are they making you leave?"
"Saturday." Nita rested her chin on one hand, picked up
another rock and chucked it away. "All of a sudden there's all
this stuff I have to pack, and all these things we have to do. Go to
the passport office and wave the tickets at them so they'll give me
one fast. Go to the bank and get foreign money. Buy new clothes. Wash
the old ones." She rolled her eyes and fell silent. Nita hated
that kind of rushed busy-ness, and she was up to her neck in it now.
"How's your sister holding up?"
Nita laughed. "Dairine likes me, but she's hardly
heartbroken. Besides, she's busy managing her wizardry these days…
spends most of her time working with her computer. You wouldn't
believe some of the conversations I've heard over its voice-link
recently." She fell into an imitation of Dairine's high-pitched
voice, made even more squeaky by annoyance. "No, I will not
move your galaxy… what do you want to move it for? It's fine
right where it is!"
"Sheesh," Kit said. Dairine, as a very new wizard, was
presently at the height of her power; as a very young wizard, she was
also more powerful at the moment than both of them put together. The
only thing they had on her at the moment was experience.
“Yeah. We don't fight nearly as much as we used to…
she's gone really quiet. I'm not sure it's normal."
“Oh," Kit said, and laughed out loud. "You mean,
like we're normal. We're beginning to sound like our parents."
Nita had to laugh at that too. "You may have something
there." But then the amusement went out of her. "Oh, Kit,"
she said, “ I'm going to miss you. I miss you already, and I
haven't left."
"Hey, c'mon," he said, and punched her in the shoulder.
"You'll get over it. You'll meet some guy over there and. . ."
"Don't joke," Nita said, irritable. "I don't care
about meeting "some guy over there". They're probably all
geeks. I don't even know if they speak the same language."
"Your aunt does."
"My aunt is American," Nita said.
"Yeah, they speak English over there," Kit said. "It's
not all just Irish." He looked at Nita with a concerned
expression. "Come on, Neets. If life hands you lemons, make
lemonade. You can see a new place, you can probably meet some of
their wizards. They'll be in the directory. Neets… give it a
chance," he said, glancing around them. He picked up a rock too,
turning it over and over in his hands. "Where are you going to
be? Dublin? Or somewhere else?"
"That's all there is," Nita said grimly. "Dublin,
and the country. All potato fields and cow pastures."
"Saw that in the manual, did you?"
Nita rolled her eyes. Kit could be incredibly pedantic sometimes.
"No."
Kit sighed and looked at her. "I'm going to miss you too,"
he said. “I miss you already."
She looked at him, and saw it was true: and the bad mood fell off
her, or mostly off, replaced by a feeling of unhappy resignation.
"It's only six weeks," she said then.
Kit's face matched her feeling. "We'll do it standing on our
heads," he said.
Nita smiled at him unhappily. Since wizards did not lie outright,
when one tried to stretch the truth, it showed woefully. "Come
on," she said, "we're running out of air. Let's get on with
it."
Saturday came.
Kit came with them on the ride to the airport. It was a grim,
silent sort of ride, broken only by the kind of strained conversation
people make when they desperately need to say something, anything, to
keep the silence from getting too thick. At least, it seemed silent.
She and Kit would pass the occasional comment mind-to-mind. It wasn't
all that easy; they didn't do it much… they'd got in the habit
of just talking to each other, since telepathy often got itself
tangled up with a lot of other information you didn't need, or want,
the other person to have. But now, habits or not, they were going to
have to get a lot better at mindtouch if they were going to talk at
all frequently.
They reached the airport, did the formalities with the ticket,
checked in Nita's bag - a medium-sized one, not too difficult for her
to handle herself, though she was privately determined to make it
weightless if she had to carry it anywhere alone. And then the
announcement system called her flight, and there was nothing to do
but go on.
She hugged her mum, and her dad. "Have a good time now,"
her father said.
She sighed and said, “I'll try, Daddy. Mummy. . .“ And
she was surprised at herself; she didn't usually call her mother
'Mummy'. They hugged again, hard.
"Be good, now," her mother said. “Don't. . .“
She trailed off. The “don't” was a huge one, and Nita
could hear in it all the things parents always say: don't get in
trouble, don't forget to wash - but most specifically, don't get
into anything dangerous, like the last time. Or the time before that.
Or the time before that. . .
"I'll try, Mum," she said. It was all she could
guarantee.
Then she looked at Kit. 'Dai," he said.
" Dai stihó," she replied. It was the
greeting and farewell of one wizard to another in the wizardly
Speech: it meant as much 'Bye for forever' as 'Bye for now'. For
Nita, at the moment, it felt rather more like the first.
At that point she simply couldn't stand it any more. She waved, a
weak gesture, and turned her back on them all, and slung her rucksack
over her shoulder, and her warm jacket that her mother had insisted
she bring, and she walked down the long, cold hall of the airport,
towards the plane.
It was a 747. Her sensitivity was running high -perhaps because of
her own nervousness and distress at leaving - but the plane was alive
in the way that mechanical things usually seemed to her as a result
of working with Kit. That was his speciality - the ability to feel
what a rock was saying, reading the secret thoughts of a lift or a
freezer, the odd thing-thoughts that run in the currents of energy
which occur naturally or are built into physical objects, manmade or
not. She could hear the plane straining against the chocks behind its
many wheels, and its engines thinking of eating cold, cold air at
thirty degrees below, and pushing it out behind. There was a sense of
purpose about it, of restraint, and of eagerness to get out of there,
to be gone.
It was a reassuring sort of feeling. She absently returned the
smile of the stewardess at the plane's door, and patted the plane as
she got in; let the lady help her find her seat, so as to feel that
she was doing something useful. Nita sat herself down by the window,
fastened her seat belt, and got out her manual.
For a moment she just held it in her hand. Just a small beat-up
book in a buckram library binding, with the apparent title, so YOU
WANT TO BE A WIZARD?, the supposed author's name, Hearn, and the
Dewey Decimal System number, all written on the spine in white ink.
Nita shook her head and smiled at the book, a little
conspiratorially, for it was a lot more than that. Was it only two
years ago, no, two and a half now, that she had found it in the local
library? Or it had found her; she still wasn't too sure, remembering
the way something had seemed to grab her hand as she ran it along the
shelf where the book had been sitting. Whether it was alive was a
subject on which the manual itself threw no light. Certainly it
changed, adding new spells and other information as needed, updating
news of what other wizards in the world were doing. Using it, she had
found Kit in the middle of a wizardry of his own, and helped him with
it, so passing through their Ordeal together and starting their
partnership. They had got into deep trouble together, several times:
but together, they had always got out again.
Nita sighed and started paging through the manual, very much
missing the 'together' part of the arrangement. She had been
resisting looking for the information on Ireland that Kit had
mentioned until this point, hoping against hope that there would be a
stay of execution. Even now she cherished the idea that her mother or
father might come pushing down the narrow aisle between the seats,
saying, “No, no, we've changed our minds!" But she knew it
was futile. When her mother got an idea into her head, she was almost
as stubborn as Nita was.
So she sat there, and looked down at the manual. It had fallen
open at the Wizard's Oath.
In Life's name, and for Life's sake, I assert that I will employ
the Art which is Its gift in Life's service alone, rejecting all
other usages. I will guard growth and ease pain. I will fight to
preserve what grows and lives well in its own way; nor will I change
any creature unless its growth and life, or that of the system of
which it is part, are threatened, or threaten another. To these ends,
in the practice of my Art, I will ever put aside fear for courage,
and death for life, when it is right to do so - looking always toward
the Heart of Time, where all our sundered times are one, and all our
myriad worlds lie whole, in the One from Whom they proceeded…
The whole plane wobbled as the little tug in front of it pushed it
away from the gate. Nita peered out the window. Pressing her nose
against the cool plastic and looking out, she could just barely make
out her mother and father gazing through the window at her; her
mother waving a little tentatively, her father gripping the railing
in front of the window, not moving. And a little behind them, out of
their range of vision, looking out the window too, Kit.
Stay warm, he said in her head.
Kit, it's not like I'm going away. We'll be hearing from each
other all the time in our heads. It's not like I'm really going
away… Is it?
She was quiet for a moment. The tug pushing the plane began to
turn it, so that her view of him was lost.
Yes it is, he said.
Yeah, well. She caught herself sighing again. Look,
you're going to have the trees to deal with again, and you need time
to plan what you're going to do. And I need time to calm myself down.
Going to call me later?
Yeah. What time?
This thing won't be down until early tomorrow morning, their
time, she said.
Doesn't want to come down at all, from the feel of it,
Kit said drily.
Nita chuckled, caught an odd look from a passing stewardess, and
made herself busy looking as if she had read something funny in her
manual. Yeah. Call me about this time tomorrow.
You got it. Have a good flight!
For what it's worth, Nita said.
The plane began to trundle purposefully out towards the runway.
They didn't have to wait long; air traffic control gave them
clearance right away -Nita, eavesdropping along the plane's nerves,
heard the pilot acknowledging it. Half a minute later the plane
screamed delight and leaped into the air.
New York slid away behind them, replaced by the open sea.
Seven hours later, they landed in Shannon.
Nita had thought she would be completely unable to sleep, but when
they turned out most of the lights in the plane after the meal
service, she leaned her head against the window to see if she could
relax enough to watch the film a little.
The next thing she knew, the sun was coming in the window, and
there was land below them. Nita looked down into the early sun - six
o'clock in the morning, it was - and saw the ragged black coastline
and the curling water white where the water smashed into the rocks,
where the Atlantic threw itself in fury against this first eastern
barrier to its will. And then green - everywhere green, divided by
little lines of hedge; a hundred shades of green, emerald, viridian,
khaki, the pale green that has no right to be anywhere outside of
spring - hedgerows winding between, white dots of sheep, tiny cars
crawling along little toy roads: but always the green. The plane
turned and she saw the beginning sprawl of houses, and Shannon town -
a little city, barely the size of her own.
The plane was turning to line up with the airport's active runway,
and the sun caught her full in the eyes. She shivered, a feeling that
had nothing to do with the warmth of the sudden light. That was warm
enough, but the feeling was cold. Something about to happen,
something about the lances of light, the fire. . .Nita shook her
head: the feeling was gone. I didn't sleep very well, she
thought. I'm susceptible to weird ideas. But then when
wizards have weird ideas, they do well to pay attention to them. She
forced herself to relive the feeling, to think again of the cold, and
the fire, the sun like a spear. . .
Nothing came of it. She shrugged, and watched the plane finish its
turn and drop towards the runway.
It took them about fifteen minutes to get down, and for the plane
to trundle up to the arrivals area. With her rucksack over her back,
she said goodbye at passport control to the stewardess who was taking
care of her. “No, I can manage myself, thanks…"
She went up to the first empty desk she found and laid her
passport on it, and smiled at the man.
He looked down at her and said, “Here's a wee dote of a
thing to be traveling all alone. And how are you this morning?"
“I didn't sleep very well on the plane," Nita said.
“Sure I can't do that myself," the man said, riffling
through her passport. “Keep hearing things all the time. Coming
to see relatives, are you? Here's a nice clean passport then,"
the man said. “Where do you want the stamp, pet? First page? Or
save that for something more interesting?"
Nita thought of the first time she had cleared 'passport'
formalities at the great Crossroads world-gating facility, six
galaxies over, and warmed to the man. “Let that be the first
one, please," she said. The man stamped the passport with
relish. He was a big kindly man with a large nose and little cheerful
eyes. He handed the passport back to her and said, “You're very
welcome in Ireland, pet. You ask for help if you need it, now. Chad
milfallcha."
At least, she had seen that spelled over the doorway past the
arrivals hall: cead mile faille - 'a hundred thousand
welcomes'. 'Thank you," she said, and walked on towards baggage
claim and the big duty-free shop. She wandered around it with her
mouth open for a little while, never having quite seen anything like
it before. It was the size of a small department store, filled with
crystal and linen and china and smoked salmon, and books.
Soon she needed to go to the gate for the flight that would take
her to Dublin.
Another flight, another plane equally eager to be gone. It was
about an hour's flight, over the green, the thousand shades - and all
the bright rivers winding amongst the hills, blazing like fire when
the sun caught them. Her ears had started popping from the plane's
descent almost as soon as it reached altitude, and Nita looked down
and found herself and the plane sinking gently towards a great green
range of mountains, and three mountains notable even among the
others. Nita's mother had told her about these three, and had shown
her pictures. One of them wasn't a mountain, but a promontory: Bray
Head, sticking out into the sea like a fist laid on a table with the
knuckles sticking up. Then, a mile further inland, and westward,
Little Sugarloaf, a hill half again as high as Bray Head. And then
westward another mile, and higher than both the others, Great
Sugarloaf, Slieve na Chulainn as the Irish had it: the
mountain of Wicklow, its name said. It was certainly one of the most
noticeable - a grey stony cone, pointed, its slopes green with
heather -no tree grew there. The plane turned off leftward, making
its way up to Dublin Airport. Another ten minutes and they were down.
Nita got her bag back, got a trolley, looked around curiously at
the automatic change machine that took your money and gave you Irish
money back, and briefly regretted that she didn't have an excuse to
use it. She sighed and pushed her trolley out through the customs
area, out through the sliding doors and past the bored uniformed man
at the desk who kept people from coming in the wrong way.
“Nita!" And there was her Aunt Annie. Nita grinned.
After spending your life with people you know, and then having to
spend a whole day with people you didn't know, the sight of her was a
pleasure. Nita's aunt hurried over to her and gave her a big hug.
She was a big silver-haired lady, big about the shoulders, a
little broad in the beam; a friendly face with pale grey-blue eyes.
Her hair was tied back in a short ponytail behind. “How was
your flight? Were you OK?"
“I was fine, Aunt Annie. But I'm really tired… I
wouldn't mind going home."
“Sure, honey. You come right out here, the car's right
outside." She pushed the trolley out into the little parking
lot.
The morning was holding fresh and fine. Little white clouds were
flying past in a blue sky; Nita put her arms around herself and
hugged herself in surprise at the cold. “Mum told me it might
be chilly, and I didn't believe her. It's July!"
“Listen, my dear," her aunt said,"this is one of
the cooler days we've been having lately. The weather-people say it's
going to get warm again tomorrow: up in the seventies."
“Warm," Nita said, wondering. It had been in the
nineties on the Island when she left.
“We haven't had much rain, either," said her aunt.
"It's been a dry summer, and they're talking about it turning
into a drought if it doesn't rain this week or next." She
laughed a little as she came up to a white Toyota and opened its
boot. They drove around to the parking lots ticket booth, paid the
fee, and went out. Nita spent a few interested moments adjusting to
the fact that her aunt was driving on the left side of the road. “So
tell me," Aunt Annie said, “how are your parents?"
Nita started telling her, with only half her mind on the business;
the rest of her was busy looking at the scenery as they came out on
to the main road - or the 'dual carriageway', as all the signs called
it - heading south towards Dublin, and past it to Wicklow. AN LAR,
said one sign: and under that it said DUBLIN: 8. "What's " An
Lar"?" Nita said.
"That's Irish for "to the city centre"," said
her aunt.
"We're about fifteen miles south of Dublin… it'll take
us about an hour to get through it and home, the way the traffic is.
Do you want to stop in town for lunch? Are you hungry?"
"Nnnnnno," Nita said, yawning. "I think I'd rather
just go and fall over and get some sleep. I didn't get much on the
plane."
Her aunt nodded. "No problem with that… you get rid of
your jetlag. The country won't be going anywhere while you get caught
up on your sleep."
And so they drove through the city. Nita was surprised to see how
much it looked like suburban New York, except that - except. . .Nita
found that she kept saying 'except' about every thirty seconds.
Things looked the same, and then she would see something
completely weird that she didn't understand at all. The street signs,
half in Irish and half in English, were a constant fascination. It
was a very peculiar-looking language, with a lot of extra letters,
and small letters in front of capital letters at the beginnings of
words, something she had never seen before. And the pronunciations. .
.She tried pronouncing a few of the words, and her aunt howled with
laughter and coached her. "No, no! If you try to pronounce Irish
the way it looks, you'll go crazy. That one's pronounced ' bally
aha-cleeah'."
Nita nodded and went on with a brief version of how things were at
home as they drove through the city, out past shops and department
stores and parts of town that looked exactly like New York to Nita's
eyes, though much cleaner; and then started to pass through areas
where small modern housing developments mixed with old homes that had
beautiful clear or stained-glass fanlights above their front doors,
and elaborate molded plaster ceilings that could be glimpsed here and
there through open curtains.
Then these houses, too, gave way, starting to be replaced by
housing developments again, older ones now. The dual carriageway,
which had become just one lane on each side for a while, now
reasserted itself. And then fields started to appear, and big vacant
areas that to Nita's astonishment and delight had shaggy horses
casually grazing on them, right by the side of the road. "Whose
are they?" Nita said.
"They're tinkers' ponies," her aunt said. "The
traveling people leave them where they can get some grass, if the
grass where their caravans are is grazed down already. Look over
there." She pointed off to one side.
Nita looked, expecting to see some kind of a barrel-shaped,
brightly-coloured wagon. Instead there was just a caravan parked off
to one side of the road, with no car hitched to it. There seemed to
be clothes laid over the nearby hedge in the sun: laundry, Nita
realized. As they passed, she got just a glimpse of a small fire
burning near the caravan, and several small children sitting or
crouching around it, feeding it sticks. Then they had swept by.
"Are they gypsies?" Nita said.
Her aunt shrugged. "Some of them say they are. Others are
just people who don't like to live in houses, in one place…
they'd rather move around and be free. We have a fair number of them
down by us."
Nita filed this with about twenty other things she was going to
have to ask more about at her leisure. They passed more small housing
developments -'estates', her aunt called them - where houses sited by
themselves seemed to be the exception rather than the rule. Rather,
two houses were usually built squished together so that they shared
one wall, and each one was a mirror image of the other.
And then even the housing estates started to give out. There was a
last gasp of them as they passed through a town called Shankill,
where the road had narrowed down to a single lane each way again.
Shortly after that it curved off to the right, away from what looked
like an even larger town. "That's Bray," Aunt Annie said.
"We do some of our shopping there. But this is officially County
Wicklow, now: you're out of Dublin when you get near the Dargle."
Nita hadn't noticed the river: it was hidden behind rows of little
houses. "That's Little Bray," her aunt said. "And now,
here's Kilcroney."
The road widened out abruptly into hill and forest, and two lanes
on each side again. "Everything has names," Nita said.
"Every acre of this place has names," her aunt
said. "Every town has "townlands" around it, and every
one of them has a different name. Almost every field, and every
valley and hill." She smiled. "I rather like it."
"I think I might too," Nita said. A wizard could best do
spells when everything in them was completely named: and it was
always easier to use existing names than to coin new ones - which you
had to do if no-one had previously named a thing or place, or if it
didn't know its own name already. And the name you coined had to be
right, otherwise the wizardry would backfire.
“There," her aunt said, maneuvering around a couple of
curves in the road. "There's our mountain."
Nita peered past her aunt, out towards the right. There was Great
Sugarloaf. It looked very different from how it had looked from the
air - sharper, more imposing, more dangerous. Heather did its best to
grow up its sides, but the bare granite of the mountain's peak
defeated it about two-thirds of the way up. Scree and boulders lay
clear to see all about the mountain's bald head.
The road ran past a service station where geese and a goat grazed
behind a fence, watching the traffic; then through a shallow ravine
that ran between two thickly-forested hills. Sunlight would fall down
the middle of it at noon, Nita guessed, but at the moment the whole
deep vale was in shadow. "Glen of the Downs," Aunt Annie
said. "We're almost home. That's a nice place to hike to, down
there, where the picnic benches are."
After a couple more miles down the dual carriageway, Aunt Annie
turned off down a little lane. To Nita's eyes this road looked barely
wide enough for one car, let alone two, but to her shock several
other cars passed them, and Aunt Annie never even slowed down, though
she crunched so far over on the left side of the road that the hedges
scraped the doors.
"See that town down there on the left? That's Greystones,"
said Aunt Annie. "We do the best part of our shopping there. But
here. . ." She turned off down another lane, this one literally
just wide enough to let one car through. In half a minute they came
out in the graveled 'parking lot' in front of a little house. Around
it, on all sides, fenced fields and farm buildings stretched. It was
forty acres, Nita knew: her aunt's life savings had gone into the
farm, her great love.
"Welcome to Ballyvolan," her aunt said. "Come on in
and we"ll get you something to eat."
They did more than that. They gave her a place to stay which was
uniquely her own, and Nita was very pleased.
They put her up, not in the house, but in a caravan out the back:
a trailer, as she would have called it. She was getting the
feeling that everything here had different names that she
was going to have to get used to. But she was used to that;
everything had different names in wizardry, too… yet it struck
her as quite strange being here in this odd place where people she
knew to be speaking English as their first language were
nonetheless speaking it in accents so odd she couldn't make out more
than one word in three. The accents came in all variations of thick,
thin, light, impenetrable, lilting, dark; and people would run all
their words together and talk very fast. Or very softly, so that Nita
shortly began feeling as if she was shouting every time she opened
her mouth.They gave her the caravan, and left her alone. “You'll
want to just fall over and sleep, I should think," Aunt Annie
said. "Come in when you're ready and we'll feed you." So
Nita had unpacked her bag, and sat down on the little bed built into
the side of the caravan. It was a good size for her. Its windows
afforded a clear view of the path from the house, so that if she was
to do a wizardry, she would have a few seconds to shut it down before
anyone got close enough to see what was going on. There were
cupboards and drawers, a shelf above the head of the bed, a little
cupboard to hang things in, a table with a comfortable bench-seat to
work at, and lights set in the walls here and there, and an electric
heater to keep everything warm if it got cool at night.
She leaned back on the bed with her manual in her hands, meaning
to read through some of its Irish material before she dropped off.
She never had a chance.
Nita woke up to find it dark outside. Or not truly dark, but a
very dark twilight. She glanced at her watch and saw that it was
almost eleven at night. They had let her sleep, and she was ravenous.
Boy, I must have needed that, she thought, and swung her"
feet to the floor, stretching and scrubbing at her eyes.
That was when she heard the sound: horses' hooves, right outside
the door. That wasn't a surprise, except that they would be out there
so late. Annie's farm was partly a livery stables, where people kept
their horses because they didn't have stables of their own, or where
they left them to be exercised and trained for shows. There were a
couple of low voices, men's voices Nita thought, discussing something
quietly. That was no surprise either: there were quite a few people
working on Aunt Annie's farm - she had been introduced to a lot of
them when she first arrived, and had forgotten most of their names.
One of the people outside chuckled, said something inaudible.
Nita snapped the bedside light on so that she wouldn't bash into
things, and got up and opened the caravan door to look out and say
hello.
Except that no-one was there.
"Huh," she said.
She went out through the little concrete yard to the front of the
house, where the front door was open, as Aunt Annie had told her it
almost always was except when everyone had gone to bed. Her aunt was
in the big quarry-tiled kitchen, making a cup of tea.
"So there you are!" she said. "Did you sleep well?
Do you want a cuppa?"
"What? Oh, right. Yes, please," Nita said, and sat down
in one of the chairs drawn up around the big pine table. One of the
cats, a black-and-white creature, jumped into her lap: she had
forgotten its name too in the general blur of arrival. "Hi
there," she said to it, stroking it.
"Milk? Sugar?"
"Just sugar, please," Nita said. "Aunt Annie, who
were those people out there with the horses?"
Her aunt looked at her. "People with the horses? All the
staff have gone home. At least I thought they did."
"No, I heard them. The hooves were right outside my door, but
when I looked, they'd gone away. Didn't take them long," she
added.
Aunt Annie looked at her again as she came over and put Nita's
teacup down. Her expression was rather different this time. "Oh,"
she said. 'You mean the ghosts."
Nita stared.
"Welcome to Ireland," said her aunt.
Nita sat back and blinked a little. Her aunt stirred her tea and
said, "Do ghosts bother you?"
"Not particularly," Nita said, wondering just how to
deal with this line of enquiry. Wizards knew that very few ghosts had
anything to do with people's souls hanging around somewhere. Most
apparitions, especially ones that repeated, tended to be caused by a
kind of 'tape recording' that violent emotion could make on matter
under certain circumstances, impressing its energy into the molecular
structure of physical things. Over long periods of time the
'recording' would fade away, but in the meantime it would replay
every now and then, for good reasons or no reason, and upset the
people who happened to see it. And if they happened to believe that
such a thing was caused by human souls, the effects would
get steadily worse, fed by the emotions of the living.
Nita knew all this, certainly. But how much of it could she safely
tell her aunt? And how to get it across without sounding like she
knew more than a fourteen-year-old should?
“Good," her aunt was saying. She drank her tea and
looked at Nita across the table with those cool blue-grey eyes. “Did
you hear the church bells, earlier?"
"Uh, no. I must have been asleep."
"We have a little church down the road," Aunt Annie
said. "About three hundred years ago, after the English killed
their King - Charles the First, it was - his "replacement",
an English general named Oliver Cromwell, came through here."
Her aunt took another long drink of tea. "He and his army went
up and down this country throwing out the Irish landowners and
installing English ones in their places. He sacked cities and burned
houses and churches - ours was one - and got himself quite a name for
unnecessary cruelty." Aunt Annie looked out the kitchen window,
into the near-dark, watching the apple trees out the back move
slightly in the wind. "I think what you heard was, well, a
reminder of some soldiers of his, who were camped here on guard late
at night. You can hear the horses, and you can hear the soldiers
talking, though you usually can't make out what they're saying."
"As if they were in the next room," Nita said.
"That's right. The memory just reasserts itself every now and
then; other people have heard it happening. It's usually pretty
low-key." She looked at Nita keenly.
Nita shrugged in agreement. "They didn't bother me. They
didn't seem particularly, well, "ghostly". No going
"Ooooooo" or trying to scare anyone."
"That's right," her aunt said, sounding relieved. "Are
you hungry?"
"I could eat a cow," Nita said, suspecting that in this
household it would be wiser not to offer to eat horses.
"I've got some beefburgers," her aunt said, getting up,
"and some chicken…"
Nita got up to help, and to poke around the kitchen a little. All
the appliances were about half the size she was used to. She wondered
whether this was her aunt's preference, or whether most of the
cookers and refrigerators sold here were like that, for on the drive
in she had kept getting a feeling that everything was a bit smaller
than usual, had been scaled down somewhat. The rooms in her aunt's
house were smaller than she was used to, as well, reinforcing the
impression. "So have you got other ghosts," Nita said, "or
are those all?"
"Nope, that's it." Her aunt chuckled a bit and pulled
out a frying pan. "You want more, though, you won't have far to
go. This country is thick with them. Old memories. Everything here
has a long memory… longer than it should have, maybe."
She sighed and went rooting in a drawer for a few moments. "There's
a lot of history in Ireland," Aunt Annie said. "A lot of
bad experiences and bad feelings. It's a problem sometimes." She
came up with a spatula. "Do you want onions?"
"Yes, please," Nita said. Her aunt came up with a knife
and handed it to Nita, then found an onion in a bin by the door and
put it on the worktop. "Hope you don't mind crying a little,"
she said.
"No problem."
They puttered about the kitchen together, talking about this and
that: family gossip, mostly. Aunt Annie was Nita's father's eldest
sister, married once about twenty-five years ago, and divorced about
five years later. Her ex-husband was typically referred to in Nita's
family as 'that waste of time', but no-one at home had ever been too
forthcoming about just why he was a waste, and Nita had decided it
was none of her business. Aunt Annie had three kids, two sons and a
daughter, all grown up now and moved out: two of them lived in the
States, one in Ireland. Nita had met her two male cousins a couple of
years ago, when she was very young, and only dimly remembered Todd
and Alec as big, dark-haired, booming shapes that gave her endless
piggyback rides.
At any rate, her aunt had moved with her kids to Ireland after the
divorce, and had busied herself with becoming a successful farmer and
stable-manager. Now she had other people to manage her stables for
her: she saw to the finances of the farm, kept an eye on the function
of the riding school that also was based on her land, and otherwise
lived the life of a moderately well-to-do countrywoman.
They fried up beefburgers and onions. There were no rolls: her
aunt took down a loaf of bread and cut thickish slices from it for
both of them. "Didn't you have any dinner?" Nita said.
"It's way past time."
“We don't have set mealtimes," Aunt Annie said. 'My
staff come in and get a snack when they can, and I tend to eat when
I'm hungry. I was busy with the accounts for most of this evening -
didn't notice I was hungry until just now. Unlike some," she
said, looking ruefully down at the floor around the cooker, which was
suddenly littered with cats of various colours, “who are hungry
whether they've just eaten or not."
Nita laughed and bent down to scratch the cats: the
black-and-white cat again, and a marmalade-coloured cat with golden
eyes, and a tiny delicate white-bibbed tabby, and another
black-and-white cat of great dignity, who sat watching the others,
and Nita and her aunt, unblinking. “Bear," Aunt Annie
said, “and Chessie, and Big Paws. All of you, out of here:
you've had your dinners! Now where's the mustard got to?"
She turned away to find it. Under her breath, Nita said hurriedly
in the wizards' Speech, “You all get out of here and I'll
see if I can liberate something for you later… "
They sat looking thoughtful - since almost everything that thinks
can recognize and understand the Speech - then one by one got up and
strolled off. Big Paws went last, looking thoughtfully at Nita as he
did so. Her aunt had found the mustard, and noticed the exodus.
“Huh," she said. “I guess they don't like the smell
of the onions."
“It's pretty strong," Nita said, and started spreading
mustard on bread.
When everything was ready, they sat down and ate. 'I hope you
don't mind being a little on your own tomorrow," Aunt Annie
said. “You hit us at kind of a busy time. There's going to be a
hunt here in a few days, and we have to start getting ready for it."
“You mean like a fox hunt?" Nita said.
“That's right. Some of the local farmers have been
complaining about their chicken flocks being raided. Anyway, some of
our horses are involved, so we have to have the vet in to certify
them fit, and then the farrier is coming in tomorrow afternoon to do
some re-shoeing. It's going to be pretty hectic. If you want to be
around here, that's fine: or if you think you'll be bored, you might
want to go down to Greystones - it's a pretty easy bike ride from
here. Or take the bus over to Bray and look around."
“OK," Nita said. I'll see how I feel… I'm still
pretty tired."
“Traveling eastbound takes it out of you," Aunt Annie
said. “It won't be so bad going back."
You said it, Nita thought. And the sooner the better.
But she smiled anyway, and said, “I hope not."
They finished eating, and cleared the table. “If you want to
watch TV late, you're going to be out of luck," her aunt said.
“All but one of the TV stations shut down around midnight, and
the one that's left mostly just shows old films. But if you feel
inclined, go ahead."
“Uh, thanks. I thought I might read for a while. After that
I may just go to sleep again… I'm still rather tired."
'That's fine. You make yourself completely at home." Her aunt
looked at Nita with an expression that had some of Big Paws' look
about it. “It must have been a bit of a wrench, just being
shipped off like that."
What did they tell you, I wonder? Nita thought.
“It was," she said after a moment. “But I'll cope."
Her aunt smiled. 'Typical of our side of the family," she
said. “There's a long history of that. Well, if you get hungry
or something later, just come on in and take what you need. Use the
back door, though: I'm going to lock the front now, and turn in. I'll
leave a light on for you in here. You know where everything is, the
bathroom and so forth?"
“Yeah, Aunt Annie. Thanks."
Her aunt headed off. Nita looked around the kitchen to see if
there was anything else that needed cleaning up - her mother had
drummed into her that she should make sure she returned hospitality
by helping out in the kitchen: her aunt hated washing-up more than
anything else, her mother had said. But there was nothing left to do.
Except something that needed a wizard to do it, and Nita set about
that straightaway.
She headed out the back door, out through a little archway into
the concrete yard again. The only light was the one she had left on
in the caravan, and it was dim. She paused outside the door. Even
now, past midnight, the sky wasn't completely black. Nevertheless, it
was blanketed with stars, much brighter than she was used to seeing
them through the light pollution of the New York suburbs. And there
was no sound here but the faintest breath of wind. Even the dual
carriageway a mile away made no noise at all. It was as if everyone
in this part of the country had gone to bed all at once. There was
only one light visible, about a mile away across the fields:
someone's house light. For someone who had always lived in places
where the street had streetlights on all night, this utter darkness
was a shock.
But the stars, she thought. The Milky Way was clearly
visible, even bright. At home it was almost impossible to see it at
all. At least there's been one thing worth seeing here.
She shivered hard then, and ducked back into the caravan to get
her jacket, and her manual.
Once she had them she headed out across the concrete yard again,
making for the log fence that separated the land immediately around
Aunt Annie's house from the fields beyond it. The closest field was
planted with something called oilseed rape -tall green plants with
flowers at the top so extremely yellow that they had made Nita's eyes
hurt to look at them in the sunshine that morning when she had
arrived. The field beyond that was clean pasture, grassland being
left fallow for this year. That was what Nita wanted, for there was a
thick strip of woodland at the far side of it.
She made her way through the oilseed rape, enjoying the fragrance
of it, and on to the next fence. This was barbed wire: she climbed
one of the fenceposts carefully, so as not to tear anything.
Cautiously, for the ground over here wasn't as even as it had been in
the rape field, Nita made her way into the centre of the field, and
opened her manual.
She said the two words that would make the pages generate enough
light to read by, though not enough to mess up her night vision.
Normally she wouldn't have needed the manual for this spell, which
was more a matter of simple conversation than anything else; but she
didn't know the name she needed to call, and had to look it up. The
manual's index was straightforward as usual. “Canidae,"
she said under her breath. “Here we go."
The spell was a calling, but the kind that was a request, not a
demand. She hoped there would be someone to respond. She recited the
standard setup, the request for the Universe to hear. Then, “Ai
mathrara," she said in the Speech, “if any hear, let
them speak to me; for there's need."
And then she put the book down and sat there in the quiet, and
waited.
It seemed to take a long time before she heard the soft sound of
something rustling in the grass, about a hundred meters away.
Normally she would never have heard it, except that her ears were
sharpened by sitting in this total silence. The noise stopped.
“Mathrara," she said then, very quietly, “if
that's you, then I'm here."
Another rustling, another silence.
“You speak it with an accent," said a voice in a series
of short, soft barks, “but well enough. Let me see you."
Nita saw the long, low, sharp-nose shape come towards her. The
dog-fox had a tail bigger and bushier and longer than she would have
thought possible. Only the faintest firefly gleam from the manual's
pages glinted in his eyes and silvered his fur, giving him enough of
an outline for her to see him.
“So," the fox said.
“What accent?" Nita said, curious. As far as she knew,
her accent in the Speech was quite good.
“We wouldn't say "mathrara" here.
"Madreen rua", that would be it." And Nita
chuckled, for that meant 'the little red dog' in the Speech.
“Local customs rule," Nita said, smiling. “As
usual. I have a warning for you, madreen rua. There's a hunt
coming through here in a few days."
The fox yipped quietly in surprise. “They are early, then."
“That's as may be," Nita said. “But if I were
you, I'd spread the word to keep your people well out of this area,
and probably for about five miles around on all sides. Maybe more.
And you might lay off the chickens a little."
The fox laughed silently, a panting sound. “They've poisoned
almost all the rats: what's a body to eat? But for the moment…
as you say. I am warned, wizard. Your errand's done." It looked
at her with a thoughtful look. “So then," it said. “Go
well, wizard." And it whisked around and went bounding off
through the pasture-grass without another word.
Nita shut her manual and sat there in the quiet for a while more,
getting her breath back. Talking to animals differed in intensity the
more clever the animal was, and the more or less used it was to human
beings. Pets like cats and dogs tended to have more fully humanized
personalities, and could easily be got to understand you; but they
also tended to be short-spoken - possibly, Nita thought, because
being domesticated and more or less confined to a daily routine, they
had less to talk about. Wilder animals had more to say, but it was
often more difficult to understand them, the message being coloured
with hostility or fear, or plain old bewilderment. The fox lived on
the fringes of human life, knew human ways, but was wary, and so
there was a cool tinge, a remoteness, about the way it came across.
At any rate, she had fulfilled her own responsibilities for the
evening. A wizard had a duty to prevent unnecessary pain, and
fox-hunting did not strike Nita as particularly necessary, no matter
what farmers might say about the need to exterminate 'vermin'. If a
fox was stealing someone's chickens, let them shoot it cleanly,
rather than chasing it in terror across half the countryside and
getting dogs to rip it to shreds.
Meanwhile, there were other concerns.
Kit? she said in her head.
Yeah!
She paused a moment. What's that noise?
I'm chewing, Kit said.
Oh no, you're eating dinner!
It's not such a fascinating experience that I can't spare a
few minutes to talk to you, he said. Nita got a distinct
impression of slightly lumpy mashed potatoes, and restrained herself
from swallowing. What's happening? Kit said.
This, she said, and gave him a series of pictures of the
day as quickly as she could, ending with the fox. Great, huh?
Bored with me already, Kit said. I knew it.
Kit. . .I She would have punched him hard, had he been in
range. As it was, he flinched a little from what he felt her fist and
arm wanting to do. Look, she said, I'm worn out. I'll
talk to you more in the morning.
He started to nod and stopped himself. She had to laugh a little.
Have a good sleep, Kit said.
Will do.
She let the contact ebb away, then got up and started carefully
walking back the way she had come. Behind her, from the woodland, a
fox was barking; perhaps a mile away, another answered it.
Nita smiled to herself and headed for the caravan.
As she had thought, she wasn't able to stay up very late that
night. She tried to watch some television, and as her aunt had warned
her, only one channel of the six available was working, showing some
old film that didn't interest her. So she turned it off and went back
to the caravan again to read. Not before, on the sly, opening a small
can of cat food and parceling it out to the cats. They accepted this
with great pleasure, purring and rubbing and making their approval
known: but none of them spoke to her.
She went back to bed and slept some more. The dreams were not
entirely pleasant. In one of them, she thought she felt the earth
move, but it was probably just the wind shaking the caravan. When she
woke up, everything was quite still. It was early morning - how early
she couldn't tell any more without her watch: the different sunrise
time here had her thoroughly confused. She found her watch and saw to
her surprise that, even though the sun was well up the sky, it was
only seven o'clock in the morning.
She got up and dressed in yesterday's clothes, slipped into the
house, had a quick shower, dressed again in clean clothes this time,
and went to see what there was for breakfast. There were already
several people in the kitchen, two of whom Nita had been introduced
to earlier. One was Joe, the stable manager, a tall lean young man
with a grin so wide that Nita thought his face was in danger of
cracking. Another was Derval, the head riding instructor, a tall
curly-haired woman, eternally smoking a hand-rolled cigarette. She
had a drawly accent that made her sound almost American.
“There y'are then," Derval said. “You want some
tea?"
Nita was beginning to think that every conversation in Ireland
began this way. “Yes, please," she said, and rooted around
in the big ceramic bread crock for the loaf. “Where's Aunt
Annie?"
“Down at the riding school, waiting for the farrier. She
said to tell you to come on down if you want to."
“OK," Nita said, and cut herself a slice of bread and
put it in the toaster. The butter was already out on the worktop, as
were a basket of eggs from the farm's hens, various packages of bacon
and a gruesome-looking sausage called 'black pudding', more toast,
some of it with bites out of it, boxes of cereal, and spilled sugar.
Breakfast was a hurried business in this house, from the look of
things.
Nita sat down with her tea and toast and pulled over the local
weekly paper, The Bray People. Its front-page story was
about someone's car catching on fire in the main street of Wicklow
town, and Nita sat there paging through it in total wonder that any
place in the world should be so quiet and uneventful that a story
like that would make the front page. Derval looked over her
shoulder and pointed with one finger at an advertisement in the
classifieds that said BOGS FOR SALE. Nita burst out laughing.
“If you're going to be around the stable block," Derval
said to her, going to get another piece of bread out of the toaster,
“just one thing. Watch out for the horse in number five. He's
got a bad habit of biting."
“Uh, yeah," Nita said. She had been wondering when she
was going to have to mention this. “I'm a little scared of
horses… I hadn't been planning to get too close to them."
“Scared of horses!" Joe said. “We'll fix that."
“Uh, maybe tomorrow," Nita said. She had been put up on
a horse once, several years ago on holiday, and had immediately
fallen off it. This had coloured her opinions about horses ever
since.
Joe and Derval finished their breakfasts and headed out, leaving
Nita surrounded by cats eager to shake her down for another free
handout. “No way, you guys!" she said. “Once was a
special occasion. You want more, you'd better talk to your boss."
They looked at her in thinly disguised disgust and stalked off.
Nita finished her tea and toast, washed her cup and plate, and then
wandered out into the concrete yard again. There was a pathway past
the back of her caravan into the farm area proper, and the road that
wound past the front of the house curved around to meet it. Here
there was another large concreted area with two or three large brown,
metal-sided, barnlike buildings arranged in a loose triangle around
it. The field on the right-hand side as she faced it was full of
horse-jumping paraphernalia, jumps and stiles; all around the edge of
it ran a big track covered with wood shavings and chips for the
horses to run on. Further down and on her right was the stabling
barn, and beyond it what Derval had referred to as 'the riding
school', a big covered building that had nothing in it except a floor
thickly covered with the same chips as on the track outside. This was
where the riders practiced when the weather was bad.
Nita took a little while to look around in there, found nothing of
interest, and made her way back to the stables. There were about
fifteen box stalls with various horses looking out over the doors, or
eating their breakfasts, or standing there with vaguely bored
expressions. She looked particularly at the horse in number five, who
was a big handsome black horse. But he had a bad look in his eye, and
when (since there was no human around to hear) she greeted him in the
Speech, he eyed her coldly, laid his ears back and snorted, "Clear
off, little girl, or I'll have your arm off."
Nita shrugged and moved on. Other horses were more forthcoming.
When she spoke to them in the Speech, they answered, asking her for a
sugar cube, or asking if she would please take them out. A few just
tossed their heads, blinked lazily, and went back to their eating.
At the end of the stable barn was an extremely large pile of hay,
kept under cover there so that the rain couldn't get at it, and the
horses could be given it easily. Nita was standing for a moment
looking at it, when something small and black, a rock she thought,
fell down from the top of it. It tumbled down the hay, and even
though Nita sidestepped, the falling black thing fell crookedly, and
landed on top of one of her trainers.
She looked down in shock. It was a kitten, its body no bigger than
one of her hands. It more or less staggered to its feet, looked up at
her, and meowed, saying, "Sorry!"
"Don't mention it," Nita said.
The kitten, which was already in the act of scampering away after
a windblown straw, stopped so suddenly that it fell over forwards.
Nita restrained herself mightily from laughing. It righted itself,
washed furiously for a second, then looked at her. "Another
one," it said. "The wind does blow, doesn't it."
"Another what?"
"Another wizard. Are you deaf?"
"Uh, no," Nita said. "Sorry, I'm new here. Who are
you, then?"
"I am Tualha Slaith, a princess of the People," she
said, rattling it all off in a hurry, “a bard and a scholar.
And who are you?"
“I'm Nita Callahan."
“Nita?" said the kitten. “What kind of name is
that?"
Nita had to stop for a moment. She was amazed to be getting this
much conversation out of a domestic cat, let alone a kitten that
barely looked old enough to be weaned yet. “I think it was
Spanish, originally," she said after a second or so. “Juanita
is the long form."
“Aha, a Spaniard!" the kitten said, her eyes wide.
"There's wine from the royal Pope, Upon the ocean green: And
Spanish ale shall give you hope, My dark Rosaleen!"
“You've lost me," said Nita. “Anyway, I'm not a
big ale fan…"
The kitten looked at Nita as if she was a very dun bulb indeed.
“It's going to get really crowded in here shortly," the
kitten said. “Let's go out." She scooted out the barn
door, and Nita followed her, feeling rather bemused: out the back,
into the area between the riding school and the stable block. The
path led up towards the field where the jumping equipment was. There
was no-one out there at the moment.
The kitten stopped several times in her run to crouch down, her
little behind waggling, and pounce on a bug, or leaf, or stalk of
grass, or blown bit of hay; and she always missed. Nita was having
trouble controlling her reaction to this, but if there was one thing
a wizard had practice in being, it was polite: so she managed. A
little dusty whirlwind passed them by as they went between the riding
school and the stable block, and Tualha paused to let it go by. “Good
day," she said.
“You usually talk to wind?" Nita said, amused.
Tualha eyed her. "That's how the People go by," she said
“the People of the Air. You are new here." She
scuttled on.
They came to the fence. Tualha made a mighty leap halfway up on to
the fencepost, hauled herself up claw over claw, and sat at the top,
where she washed briefly.
Nita sat down on the fence next to her. “Aren't you a little
young to be a bard?" she said.
The kitten looked Nita up and down. “Aren't you a little
young to be a wizard?"
'Well, no, I'm fourteen.”
“And that's what percentage of your lifespan?"
“Uh. . ." Nita had to stop and figure it out.
“You can't even tell me right away? Poor sort of ban-draioa
you'd make over here. Maths are important."
Nita flushed briefly. Whatever a ban-draioa might be,
maths had never been one of her favorite things. “And you of
Spanish blood," Tualha said, “but you don't know that
song, about how the Spanish came to Ireland first? What do
you know?"
“Not much sometimes," Nita said, suspecting that here,
at least, that was probably going to be true. “I know about the
Spanish Armada, a little." Very little, she added to
herself. History had never been a favorite with her either, but she
was beginning to suspect that that was going to have to change.
“That was only the fifteenth invasion," Tualha said.
“The real causes of things go back much further. The wind
moves, and things move in it. Now, in the beginning. . ."
“Do we have to go back that far?" Nita said
dryly.
The kitten glared at her. “Don't interrupt. How do you
expect to become wise?"
“How did you do it?"
Tualha shrugged. “I've been in the hills. But also, I had to
be a bard: I was found in a bag. It's traditional."
Nita remembered her aunt saying something the previous night about
one of the farm cats having been found in a sack by the roadside,
abandoned and starving. The starving part, at least, had been dealt
with: Tualha was as round as a little ball. “Anyway,"
Tualha said, glaring at Nita again, “it's all in the Book of
Conquests, and the Book of Leinster, and the Yellow Book of Lecan."
"I doubt I could just go get those out of the library where I
come from," Nita said,"so perhaps you'll enlighten me."
She grinned.
"It's all in the wizards' Mastery anyway," Tualha said,
"if you'd bothered to look. But grow wise by me. In the
beginning there was no-one in this island; it was bleak and bare, nor
was it an island at all. The Flood rose and covered it, and fell away
again. Then two hundred and sixty-four years later came twenty-four
men and twenty-four women: those were Partholon and his people. At
that time in Ireland, there was only one treeless and grassless
plain, three lakes and nine rivers; so they built some more."
"Built. . ."?" Nita said. "When was this?"
"Four hundred thousand years ago. Didn't I mention? Now do
stop interrupting. They built mountains and carved valleys, and they
fought the Fomor. The monster people," Tualha said in obvious
annoyance at Nita's blank look;”the ones who were here before.
The Fomori made a plague, the sickness that makes those who catch it
hate and fight without thought; and the plague killed Partholon's
people. So the Island that was not an island was empty. Then after
another three thousand years, the people of Nemed came. They settled
there and dug rivers and planted forests; and they met the Fomor and
caught their plague - fought with them, and lost, and in the great
strife of the battle the land was broken away from the greater land,
and drowned in ice, and then water. When the ice melted and the water
drew back, another people came after: the Fir Bolg. They brought new
beasts and birds into the land, and there was song in the air and
life in the waters."
“When did the cats get here?" Nita said.
“Later. Shush! The Fomor came to them too, though, with
gifts and fair words, and married with them, and darkened their
minds; and they caught the battle-sickness from the Fomor, and most
died of it as all the others had: and the ones that were left had the
bad blood of the Fomori in them, and became half-monstrous too.. .
.Are you getting all this?" Tualha said.
“I think so." Nita resolved to have a look at her
manual later, though, if as Tualha said all this information was in
there. It might have been in a form that made sense to a cat at this
point, but Nita was a little uncertain about it all, particularly
about some of the dates.
“Well. After this the One grew angry that Its fair land was
being ruined, and sent another people to live here. That was the
Tuatha de Danaan, the Children and People of the Goddess Danu. They
tried to parley with the Fir Bolg, but the Fir Bolg were sick with
the battle-sickness of their Fomor blood, and would make no parley.
So there was a great fight at the Plain of the Towers, Moytura. The
battle came out a draw, and both sides drew apart and waited for a
sign. And the sign came, sent by the One: the young hero-god, Lugh
the Allcrafted. He told the Tuatha to bring the four treasures of the
people of Dana, the Cup and Stone and Sword and Spear they had
brought with them when they first came there from the Four Oldest
Cities. Seven years he reforged those treasures with the power that
was in him. Then the Children of Danu went forth to battle once more
at Moytura. Lugh went forward with the Spear called Luin, and with it
destroyed Balor of the Deadly Eye, and the Fomori."
Tualha stopped, panting a little. Nita made a list in her head.
'That's, let's see," she said,"six invasions. If you count
the Tuatha."
“It's all invasions," said Tualha, “from
the land's point of view."
Nita thought about that for a moment. “You may have
something there. So then who threw the Tuatha out?"
Tualha laughed at her. "Sure, you're joking me," she
said. "They're still here."
"What?" Nita said.
A leaf went by Tualha on the breeze. She jumped at it, missed
spectacularly, and came down on the ground so hard that Nita could
hear the breath go out of her in a squeak. Nita couldn't help it any
more: she burst out laughing. "I'm sorry, I really am," she
said, "but I think you need some practice."
Tualha looked at her scathingly. "When you're a cat-bard,"
she said, "you get to choose. You get to be fast, or you get to
be clever. And no offence, but I prefer clever. Not sure what you
prefer, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain," she muttered, and scuttered
off.
Nita chuckled a little, then got up and made her way back the way
Tualha had gone, through the area between the riding school and the
stables. As she went she noticed a sort of burning smell, and put her
head quickly into the stable-block to make sure that something
flammable hadn't fallen into the hay. She couldn't see anything but
one of the grooms leading a chestnut horse out.
In the concreted yard, she found the source of the burning. There
was a small pickup truck out there, and a square steel box about half
a meter square had been unloaded from it. It's a forge, Nita
thought, as the little woman standing by it pulled at a cord hanging
out of one side, and pulled at it again, and again, like someone
trying to start a lawnmower.
The comparison was apt, since a moment later a compressor
stuttered and then roared to life. That pushes air into it,
Nita thought, and then. . .The woman standing by it went
around to one side of the portable forge and applied a blowtorch to
an aperture there. How about that, Nita thought. Portable
horseshoeing. . .
Nita went down to have a look as the chestnut horse was led up to
the forge to be reshod. The woman standing by the forge had to be
about sixty. She was of medium height, with short close-cropped white
hair and little wire-rimmed glasses, wearing jeans and boots and a
T-shirt. Her face was very lined and very cheerful, and her accent
was lighter than a lot of them Nita had heard so far: in fact, she
sounded like an American who had been here for a long time. "Ah,
you again," she said to the chestnut as the groom led it up and
fastened its reins to a loop on the back of the pickup truck's
tailgate. "We'll do better than we did last time. Ah," the
farrier said then, looking up immediately as Nita wandered over.
"You'll be Miz Callahan's niece."
"That's right," Nita said, and put her hand out to
shake. She was getting used to the ritual by now, and was becoming
relieved that no-one was in a position to offer her any tea.
The farrier held up her hands in apology: they were covered with
honest grime. "Sorry," she said.
"I'm Biddy O'Dalaigh. How are you settling in?"
“Pretty well, thanks."
“Have you seen this done before?"
“Only on TV," Nita said. “And never out of the
back of a truck."
Biddy laughed. “Makes it easier to get a day's work done,"
she said, rooting around in a box in the truck and coming out with a
horseshoe. She looked critically from it to the horse's feet, then
bent down to push it into the aperture of the furnace-box. “Used
to be that all the farms had their own farriers. No-one can afford it
now, though. So I go to my work, instead of people bringing it to
me."
Nita leaned against the truck to watch. "You must travel a
lot."
Biddy nodded and walked around to the front of the horse, stroking
it and whistling to it softly between her teeth. "All over the
county," she said. "A lot of horse shows and such."
With her back to the horse's nose, she picked up its right forefoot
and curled it around and under, grasping it between her knees. With a
tool like a nail-puller, she went around the horse's hoof loosening
the nails and prising them up one by one, and then changed her
leverage and knocked the shoe completely up and off. With another
tool, a smaller one with a sharp point, Biddy began trimming down the
rough edges of the hoof. 'Tell Derval," Biddy said to Aisling,
the blonde groom who had been handling the chestnut,"that he
won't be needing the surgical shoes any more; the hoofs cleared up."
Nita was surprised. "Surgical horseshoes?" she said.
"Oh yes," Biddy said. "Horses have problems with
their feet the same as people do. Tango here has been wearing a
booster until this hoof grew back straight - he hurt his foot a few
months ago, and that can make the hoof go crooked. It's just an
overdeveloped toenail, after all." She patted Tango as she got
up. "We're all better now, though, aren't we, my lad? And you'll
have a nice run tomorrow." She reached into the truck and came
up with a pair of tongs.
"This one's in the hunt?" Nita said.
Biddy nodded. "He belongs to Jim McAllister up on the Hill.
Jim's a great one for a mad ride, though I don't think he cares about
the fox at the end of it." She rooted around in the forge,
stirring and rearranging the coals in it. Nita peered into the
opening of it.
"Lava rocks?" she said.
"Oh aye, like in the barbecues. They work as well as charcoal
unless you're doing drop forging or some such."
She turned her attention back to the hoof, scraping its edges a
bit more. Then Biddy picked up the tongs again. "Here we go,
now," she said, and took hold of the hoof again. With her free
hand she plucked the horseshoe out of the furnace and slapped it hard
against the hoof, exactly where she wanted it. There was a billow of
smoke, and a stink like burned hair or nails.
Nita waved the smoke away. "Foul, isn't it," Biddy said,
completely untroubled. After dunking the shoe into a bucket of cold
water, she dropped the tongs, then took a hammer out of another belt
loop, reached into a pocket for nails, and began fitting the shoe,
tapping the nails in with great skill, each nail halfway in with one
tap, all the way in with the next.
Nita watched Biddy do Tango's other three shoes. Then another
horse was led out, and Nita turned away: this kind of thing was
interesting enough, once. Maybe I'll go down to Greystones,
she thought. Aunt Annie had told her that the bike was out in the
shed behind the riding school, if she wanted to use it and no-one
else had it. Or maybe I won't. It was strange, having
nowhere familiar to go to, and no-one familiar to go with. Being at
loose ends was not a sensation she was very used to: but she didn't
feel quite bold enough at the moment to just go charging off into a
strange town.
I wouldn't mind if Kit were here, though…
Nita wandered back the way she had come, back to the field where
the jumping equipment lay around. She climbed over the fence and
walked out into the field to look at it all; the odd barber-striped
poles, the jumps and steps and stiles, some painted with brand names,
or names of local shops.
The wind began to rise. From this field, which stood at the top of
a gentle rise, you could see the ocean. Nita stood there and gazed at
it for a while. The brightness it had worn this morning, under full
sunlight, was gone. Now, with the sun behind a cloud, it was just a
flat silvery expanse, dull and pewter-coloured. Nita smelled smoke
again, and idly half-turned to look over her shoulder, towards the
farrier's furnace.
And was rather shocked not to see it there at all… or
anything else. The farm was gone.
The contour of the land was still there - the way it trended
gently downhill past the farm buildings, and then up again toward the
dual carriageway and the hills on its far side. But there were no
buildings, no houses that she could see. The road was gone. Or not
gone: reduced to a rutted dirt track. And the smoke. . .
She looked around her in great confusion. There was a pillar of
black smoke rising up off to one side, blown westward by the rising
wind off the sea. Very faintly in this silence she could hear cries,
shouts. Something white over there was burning. It was the little
white church down the road, St Patrick's of Kilquade, with its one
bell. She stood there in astonishment, hearing the cries on the wind,
and then a terrible metallic note, made faint by the distance: the
one bell blowing in the wind, then shattering with heat and the fall
of the tower that housed it. A silence followed the noise…
then faint laughter, and the sound of glass exploding outwards in the
force of the fire.
And a voice spoke, down by her feet. "Yes, they have been
restless of late, those ghosts," said Tualha, looking where Nita
looked, at the smoke. "I thought I might find you here. It's as
I said, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain. The wind blows, and things get blown
along in it. Bards and wizards alike. Why would you be here,
otherwise? But better to be the wind than the straw, when the
Carrion-Crow is on the wing. It always takes draoiceacht to
set such situations to rights."
Nita gulped and tried to get hold of herself. This was a wizardry,
but not one of a kind she had ever experienced. Worldgating, travel
between planes, she knew. But those required extensive and specific
spelling. Nothing of the sort had happened here. She had simply
turned around… and been here. "Where are we?"
she said softly. "How did we get here?"
"You went cliathánach," Tualha said.
"Sideways, as I did. True, it's not usually so easy. But that's
an indication that things are in the wind indeed."
"Sideways," Nita breathed. "Into the past. . ."
"Or the future," Tualha said, "or the never-was.
All those are here. You know that."
"Of course I know it," Nita said, a bit irritable with
the shock of everything. It was part of a wizard's most basic
knowledge that the physical world coexisted with hundreds of
thousands of others, both like it and very unlike. No amount of
merely physical travel would get you into any of them. The right
wizardry, though, and you had to move no more than a step. "It
shouldn't be anything like this easy, though," she
said.
Tualha looked up at her with wide, bland eyes. "It is easier
here," she said. "It always has been. But you're right that
it shouldn't be this easy. There's danger in it, both for
the "daylight" world and the others."
Nita looked at the smoke, shaking her head. "What was it you
said…? The wind blows, and things get blown along with it?"
Tualha said nothing. Nita stood there and thought how casually she
had said to her mother, // I go on call in Ireland, I go on call,
and that's it. It was not her mother's idea that she come here,
after all. One of the Powers that Be had sent her here to do a job.
She knew that when she got back to the farmhouse - if she
got back to the farmhouse and opened her manual, she would find she
was on active status again. And here she was, without her partner,
without her usual Senior Wizards' support for their authority didn't
run here: Europe had its own Senior structures. Alone, and with a
problem that she didn't understand. . .She was going to have to catch
up on her reading.
Tualha crouched and leaped at a bit of ash that the wind sailed
past her. She missed it. Nita sighed. "How do we get back?"
she said.
"You haven't done this before?" Tualha said. "Where
were you looking when it happened?"
"At the ocean."
"Look back, then."
Nita turned her back on the smoke and the cries and the brittle
music of breaking glass, and looked out to the flat grey sea, willing
things to be as they had been before.
"There you are, then," Tualha said. Nita turned again.
There was the farm, the riding school, the farmhouse: and the field,
full of its prosaic jumping equipment, all decals and slightly
peeling paint. "But indeed," Tualha said, "it's as I
told you. Something must change. Get about it, before it gets about
us."
The next morning, Nita did what she usually did when she was
confused - the thing that had made her a wizard in the first place.
She went to the library.
She caught the bus in, a green double-decker that stopped at the
end of her aunt's road, and climbed up to the second floor of the
bus. There was no-one at all there, so she went straight forward to
take the seat right at the front, its window looking directly
forwards and four meters down on to the ground. It was interesting to
ride along little country lanes and look right down on to the sheep
and the hedges and the potholes from such a height.
But she didn't let it distract her for very long. The section in
the wizard's manual on Ireland was quite lengthy. This was not a
surprise to her, since at the moment the section on the United States
was quite short… most likely since she wasn't there. The
manual tended to have as much information as you needed on any
particular subject, and simply waited for you to look for it.
She immediately found that she had been correct to be a little
suspicious of Tualha's numbers. The things she had discussed as
happening four hundred thousand years before had apparently actually
happened four hundred million years before. This didn't
surprise Nita either; she remembered Aunt
Annie saying yesterday that as far as she knew, the only times
cats were concerned about were their mealtimes.
In any case, the manual told her of the formation of Ireland, some
four hundred million years earlier; of the pushing up of the great
chain of mountains that it shared with Newfoundland, and with the
Pyrenees. A hundred and fifty million years later, the continental
plate on which Ireland stood began to move so that the great island
that had been both England and Ireland was flooded and split, and the
ice came down and tore at it.
It just explained the science of it, of course. A wizard knows to
look further than mere science for explanations. The world was made,
and none of these things happen by accident. It was made by the
Powers: not created in some abstract sense, but made, stone
by stone, as an artist makes, or a cook, or a craftsman - with
interest and care. The One, the only name that wizards have for that
Power which was senior to the Powers that Be, and everything else,
like a good manager had delegated many of its functions to the
first-made creatures, the Powers -which some people in the past had
called gods, and others had called angels. The Powers made different
parts of the world, and became associated with them simply because
they loved them, as people who make tend to love what they've made.
But something had gone wrong in Ireland's making. Someone had been
- it was tempting to say 'interfering'. The manual said nothing
specific about this: it tended to let one draw one's own conclusions
on the more complex ethical issues. But several times, the Makers had
begun to make the island; and several times, something had gone
wrong. Cataclysms, a glacial movement that happened too quickly, a
continental plate ramming another faster than had been intended. A
misjudgement? A miscalculation? Nita thought not. She thought she saw
here the interference of her old enemy, the Lone Power, the one which
(for good or evil) invented death, and later went through the world
seeing what It could destroy or warp.
It seemed that the bright Powers, the Builders, had not seen, or
suspected, the flaws inserted in their building by the Lone Power's
working. So Ireland had come undone several times, and had had to be
patched. Indeed, the top part of it had only been welded on about two
hundred and fifty million years after the original complex began to
be formed - after other land that should have been Ireland was
drowned beneath the sea.
So then. Two or three attempts to make, frustrated two or three
times by the Lone Power, and then, as Tualha said, the One had become
impatient. Or maybe impatience was an inaccurate emotion to attribute
to the Power that conceived the whole universe at its beginning, and
through to its end. The One's great intent, along with that of the
wizards and the Powers that Be, who do Its will, is to preserve
energy - to keep things running for as long as they can be made to
run, with what's available… and not to waste unnecessarily.
Building here was being actively hindered. So a new group of Makers
came into the world to shape Ireland: greater powers, more senior,
more central, than those who had worked here before. They would set
it right.
They tried. Nita saw, between the telling of the manual and what
Tualha told her, that just as the One had scaled up its response, so
had the Lone Power. The Fomori had been growing more powerful each
time they had been challenged. Each time they were put down, they
came back more powerful yet. And then came the first battle of
Moytura.
The version that Tualha gave her turned out to be much
romanticized and classicized. Moytura itself was a great strife of
forces over many centuries, as mountains were raised and thrown down,
river valleys carved and choked; and the ice rose and fell. The
battle went on here for a good while.
And then. . .Nita turned a page over, scanning down it. She was
beginning to get the drift of this. Here was the arrival of Lugh of
the Long Reach. She thought she knew this particular Power. She had
met it once or twice. A young warrior, fierce, kindly, a little
humorous, liable to travel in disguise: a Power known by many names
in many places and times. Michael, Athene, Thor - it was the One's
Champion, one of the greatest of all creatures: definitely a Power to
be reckoned with. As Lugh, that Power had come and poured Its virtue
into the great Treasures that the Tuatha had brought from the Four
Cities.
Then he and the Tuatha had gone out with those weapons against
Balor of the Evil Eye. Who was he? Nita thought. Was he
the Lone Power Itself? Or some unfortunate creature that It corrupted
and inhabited? That, too, was a favorite tactic. It didn't
matter. Balor had held the humans of the island, and his twisted
creatures the Fomori, and the other, lesser powers, in great terror
for thousands of years. But then came the second battle, as Tualha
had said, and all that had changed. War came from Heaven to Earth
with a vengeance. The Champion, in the form of Lugh, struck Balor
down.
Nita turned another page over and saw why Tualha had laughed at
her so. Certainly it was laughable, the idea that anyone could just
throw out ten of the senior Powers that Be. But something had
happened. After putting down Balor, they had got busy with the job of
finishing Ireland. They raised the mountains and smoothed them down,
made the plains and the forests and lakes. And they fell more
completely in love with the beautiful, marred place than any of their
more junior predecessors had.
This was commoner in the Old World, Nita read, than in the new. In
places like North America, where the native human peoples had stories
not of specific gods, but more of heroes and the One, it indicated
that the Powers which had made that place had gone away,
well-satisfied with their work. In some places in the world, though,
the satisfaction was never quite complete - places like Greece and
Rome. Their Makers loved them too much to leave for a long time,
though finally they let go. But there were still a few places in the
world where the Powers had never let go. This was one of them.
I bet this is why Ireland has so much trouble, one way and
another, Nita thought. The Powers won't move out and let the
new tenants be there by themselves. Us. . .For like most other
wizards, Nita knew quite well that the good Powers might indeed be
good, but that didn't make them safe. Even the best of the Powers
that Be could be blunted by too much commerce with humans and
physical reality.
Nita read that the Tuatha, as the Irish had come to call them, had
never left. And when the human people, the 'Milesians', came at last,
they struck a bargain with them, agreeing to relinquish the lands and
vanish into the hills. At least, that was how it looked to the
humans. They knew that some hills in Ireland, at the four great
feasts of the year, became more than hills. The nonphysical then
became solider, realer; and the physical, if it was wise, would stay
out of the way of what was older, stronger, harder, by far.
They had gone sideways, had the Tuatha. They could not bear to
leave Ireland, and so they had gone just one over - or two, or five.
It was still Ireland, but it was also a little bit closer to the far
side of Reality, where, as Nita knew, lay Timeheart. She had been
there several times, for brief periods. It looked different ways,
depending on where and when you were. She had seen it look like a
city, like the ocean, like the depths of space. What it always was,
regardless of your viewpoint on it, was that place, that other
universe or dimension, where the physical universe was as it would
have been, had the Lone Power not taken exception and created
something that the other Powers had not intended: entropy…
death. The Powers simply moved into that universe near Timeheart that
looked most like Ireland. But much coming and going had forged a
link, broadening the road from a little track into a highway that it
was easy to stumble on to. All of Ireland had become a place where
one could suddenly go sideways. This to-ing and fro-ing of the
greater and lesser Powers between Ireland that was, and their version
of Ireland - Tir na nOg, as they called it, the Land of the
Ever-Young - was very dangerous. But it wasn't a thing you could just
stop: at least, Nita couldn't. And as for her. . .
Well, she had gone sideways, and it hadn't hurt her… but
then she was a wizard, and apt to such things. If something like that
started happening to ordinary people, though, people in the street
who were standing waiting for a bus, and suddenly found themselves in
the middle of a Viking invasion - or something worse. . .Nita
shuddered.
The problem with being sent somewhere by the Powers that Be to do
a job is that, frequently, they leave it to you to find out what the
job is. Nita flipped through the book to the directory pages and saw
that, yes indeed, she was on active status, and her aunt's address
was listed. There was an address for a senior wizard as well, with an
asterisk and a note saying, "Consult in case of emergency."
Well then, Nita thought, if they've put me on my own
on this one, I suppose that's what it is. Must be something that
having Kit around wouldn't help. The thought made her ache. Were
the Powers trying to break up their partnership? Or on the other
hand, was this just the kind of solo work that even a partnered
wizard had to do every now and then? Well, either way, she was not
going to refuse the commission. She shut the book as the bus bounced
into Bray.
It was not a very big town, its main street about half the length
of the main street at home; and as usual, everything continued to
look small and cramped and a little worn-out by her standards. She
berated herself inwardly. Just because you're used to everything
looking slick and neat and new, doesn't mean that it has to be that
way here. Aunt Annie had mentioned to her that Ireland had been
in economic trouble for a while, and there just was not the money to
spend on a lot of things that Nita took for granted.
She got off in the middle of town, across from the big Catholic
church, and had a look around. There was a sign there that said
Leabhlair poblachta, public library. She grinned a bit.
Finding libraries had never been one of her problems.
The library was two buildings - one older, which had been a
schoolhouse once, a big square granite-built building, very solid and
dependable-looking, all on one storey; and the newer annexe, built in
the same stone but a slightly more modern style. She spent a happy
two or three hours there, browsing. Nita had had no idea there was so
much written in the Irish language - so many poems, so many poets:
humour, cartoon books, all kinds of neat things. And structurally the
language looked, and occasionally sounded, very like the Speech. But
she tried not to be distracted from what she was there for.
She picked out several large books on Irish mythology, and began
going through them in hopes of correlating what Tualha had told her
with what she had seen in the manual. Mostly she found confirmation
for Tualha's version - the terrible eye of Balor that burnt
everything it saw: many strange tales of the old 'gods and
goddesses', the greater and lesser Powers that Be. As usual, the
Powers had their jobs divided up. Among many others, there were Govan
the smith and beer-brewer, Diancecht the great physician of the gods,
and Brigid of the Fires, hearth-goddess and beast-goddess, artificer
and miracle-worker; bard-gods and carpenter-gods, builders,
charioteers, cooks and warriors.
And then there were the stories of the saints. When they came to
Ireland, so many miracles attended them that Nita seriously wondered
whether the stories she was reading were not in fact new versions of
the tales about the Powers, transferred to the saints to make them
'respectable' to the new religion. Bridget's stories in particular
were interesting, though there was confusion over whether the person
they were happening to was the old goddess in disguise, or the new,
mortal saint. Her miracles seemed to be of a friendly, homey sort,
more useful than spectacular: she mended broken things and fed
people, and said that her great wish was that everyone should be in
Heaven with God and the angels, and should have a nice meal and a
drink.
There was a lot more material, and Nita did her best to digest it.
And then digestion came up to be considered seriously, since she
hadn't had any breakfast. It was partly out of cowardice; she had
woken up afraid to hang around the farm for long, lest she should
look at some common thing and abruptly find herself back in time, or
sideways in it. I'm really no safer here, though, she
thought as she stepped out of the library, looking up and down the
little street which ran parallel to Bray's main street. This
calm-looking landscape with its little terraced houses ranged across
the way, and the van unloading groceries for the supermarket around
the corner, and the people all double-parked on the yellow lines, all
this could shift in a moment. A second, and she might find herself
outside the Stone Age encampment that was here once long ago: or the
little row of wattled huts that the Romans came visiting once, and
never left - their bones and coins had been found down by Bray Head:
or the great eighteenth-century spa where people from Britain came
for their holidays, promenading up and down the fine seafront. No,
there was nowhere she could go to get away from things.
She went up to the main street and looked around for somewhere to
get something to eat. There were some tea shops, but at the moment
she felt like she had had enough tea for a lifetime. Instead, near
the bridge over the Dargle, there was a place with a sign that said
AMERICAN STYLE FRIED CHICKEN.
Hmm, Nita thought, her mouth watering as she made for it,
we'll see about that.
She went in. As she ordered, she saw a few heads turn among the
kids who were sitting there: probably at her accent. She smiled. They
were going to have to get used to her for the little while she was
going to be here.
She got herself a Coke and settled down to wait for her chicken to
be ready, gazing idly over at the kids sitting at the other table.
They were stealing glances back at her, boys and girls together: a
little casual, a little shy, a little hostile. In that way, they
looked almost exactly like almost everyone she knew at home. They did
dress differently. Black seemed to be a big favorite here, and a kind
of heavy boots that she had never seen before. Everyone seemed very
into tight torn jeans, or just tight jeans, or very tight short
skirts, all black again; and black leather seemed popular. She felt a
little out of place in her quilted bodywarmer and her faded blue
jeans, but she grinned back at the other kids and paid attention to
her Coke again.
A couple of minutes later, two of them came over to her. She
looked up amiably enough. One of them was a boy, very tall, with very
shaggy dark hair, a long nose, with dark eyes set very close
together, and a big wide mouth that could have been very funny or
very cruel depending on the mood of its owner. The girl could have
been his twin, except that she was shorter, and her hair was
marvelously teased and ratted out into a great black mane. At least
parts of it were black; some were stunningly purple, or pink. She was
wearing a khaki T-shirt with a wonderfully torn and beaten-up leather
jacket over it: black again, black jeans and those big heavy boots
which Nita was becoming rather envious of.
"You a Yank?" said the boy. It wasn't entirely a
question. There was something potentially a little nasty on the edge
of it.
"Somebody has to be," Nita said. "You want to sit
down?"
They looked at her and shuffled for a moment. "You staying in
town?"
"No, I'm out in Kilquade."
"Relatives?"
"Yeah. Annie Callahan. She's my aunt."
"Woooaaa!" said the boy in a tone of voice that was only
slightly mocking and only slightly impressed. "Rich relatives,
huh?"
"I don't know if rich is the right word," Nita said.
"You here looking for your roots?" the girl asked.
Nita looked at her hair, looked at the girl's. 'Still attached to
them, as far as I can tell. Though finding them around here doesn't
seem to be a big problem."
There was a burst of laughter over this. "Come on and sit
with us," they said. "I'm Ronan. This is Majella."
"OK."
Nita went with them. She was rapidly introduced to the others, who
seemed to alternate between being extremely interested in her, and
faintly scornful. The scorn seemed to be because she was an American,
because they thought she had a lot of money, because they thought she
thought they were poor, and various other reasons. The admiration
seemed to be because she was American, because they thought she had a
lot of money, and because she could see the big films six months
earlier than everyone else. "Uh," Nita said finally, "my
parents don't let me go and see all that many films. I have to keep
my schoolwork up all the time, or they don't let me go out."
There was a general groan of agreement over this. "There's no
escape," said Ronan.
More detailed introductions ensued. Most of the kids lived in
Bray. One of them lived as far out as Greystones, but took the bus in
'for the crack', she said. Nita blinked a bit until she discovered
that crack was not a drug here, but a word for really good
conversation or fun. Nita was immediately instructed about all the
nightclubs and all the discos she should go to. "How many discos
do you have here?" she said, in some surprise. It then turned
out that 'disco' was not a word for a specific kind of building, or a
specific kind of music, as it was in the States, but just a dance
that various pubs or hotels did once or twice a week. Several of them
were no-alcohol kids' discos, highly thought of by this group, who
went off into enthusiastic discussion of what they would wear and who
they would go with.
"You got somebody to go with?" said Ronan.
"Uh, no," Nita said, thinking regretfully of Kit. He
loved to dance. "My buddy's back in the States."
"Her buddyyyyyyV Nita grinned a little: she was now
beyond the blushing point. Her sister had been teasing her about Kit
for so long that this was a very minor sort of salvo by comparison.
"Aren't you a little young for that?" one of the girls
said, clearly teasing, to judge by the young guy massaging her
shoulders at the moment.
Nita arched her eyebrows. "Let's just say that in my part of
the world we make up our minds about this kind of thing early."
"Whooooaaaaa!" said the group, and started punching one
another and making lewd remarks, only about half of which Nita
understood.
"So if your buddy's there, what are you doing here?"
said Ronan.
"I know!" said Majella. "Her parents sent her away
to separate them because they were - ahem!" And she shook her
hand in a gesture intended to be slightly rude and slightly
indicative of what they were doing.
Nita thought about this for a moment, and thought that the
simplest way to manage things was to let them think exactly this.
"Well, yeah," she said. "Anyway, I'm stuck here for
six weeks."
"Stuck here! Only stuck here! In the best part of the Earth!"
they said, and began ragging her shamelessly, explaining what a
privilege it was that she should be among them, and telling her all
the wonderful places there were to see, and things to do. She grinned
at this at last, and said, "I bet none of you do those
things."
"Oh, well, those are tourist things," Ronan said.
"Thanks loads," said Nita.
They chatted about this and that for a long while. Nita found
herself oddly interested by Ronan, despite his looks: maybe because
of his looks. She didn't know anyone at home who managed to look so
dark and grim, no matter how punk they dressed: and there was an odd,
cheerful edge to his grimness that kept flashing out, a certain
delight in having opinions, and having them loudly, in hopes that
someone would be shocked. Ronan's opinions of anyone who wanted to
colonize Ireland, from the English on back, were scathing. So were
his views on people who thought they were Irish and weren't really,
or who weren't Irish and thought they should have something to do
with running the country, or thought that the Irish needed any kind
of help with anything at all. The others tended to nod agreement with
him, or if they disagreed, to keep fairly quiet about this: Nita
noticed this particularly, and suspected that they had felt the edge
of his temper once or twice. She grinned a little to herself,
thinking that he would have a slightly hotter time of it if he tried
it on her. She rather hoped Ronan would. It was amazing how long a
couple of pieces of chicken and a few Cokes could be made to last;
fortunately, the people running the shop didn't seem to care how long
they stayed there. Eventually, though, everybody had to leave for one
reason or another: buses to catch, people to meet. One by one they
said goodbye to Nita, and headed off, Ronan last of them. "Don't
get lost looking for leprechauns, now, Miss Yank," he shouted to
her over his shoulder as he made his way off down Bray's main street.
She snickered and turned away, looking at the number forty-five
bus pulling up across the street, and thought, Naah… Ill
walk home. It was only eight miles, up the promontory of Bray
Head and down the other side, through extremely pretty countryside.
It was a long, easy walk down, taking her about an hour to get
down to Greystones. She strolled down into the town. It was a more
villagey-looking street than Bray's, and smaller: a couple of banks,
a couple of food shops, two small restaurants, a newsagents where you
could get magazines and cards and sweets. Various other small shops…
a dry cleaners. And that was it. After that, the town was surrounded
by big old houses, and estates of smaller ones. And then the fields
began again - in fact, they began almost as soon as you had left the
town. Nita strolled by the tiny golf course, looked down to
Greystones' south beach beyond it; walked past a cow with a blank
expression, chewing its cud. "Dai," she said to
it. It blinked at her and kept chewing.
The road climbed again, winding a bit, up through Killincarrig.
Everything has names here, Nita thought. Ifs amazing.
Every piece of ground… Aunt Annie was right. I really must get
a map out. There may be one in the manual …
There was. She consulted it as she went up the road. At the top of
the road, another crossed it at a T-junction: she turned left. That
way led towards Kilquade and Kilcoole and Newcastle with its little
church.
This road climbed and dipped over a little bridge that crossed a
dry river; up between high hedges. Birds dipped and sang high in the
air. The sun was quite hot: there was no wind.
There came a point where there was a right turn, and a signpost
pointing down between two more high hedges, towards Kilquade. Nita
took it, making her way down the narrow road. The houses here were
built well away from one another, even though they were quite small;
some were larger, though.
The road dipped and broadened, curving around in front of St
Patrick's. Nita stopped and looked at it for a moment. It was quite
normal. A little white-painted church, with the tower off to one side
of the building, and the bell with a circular pulley to make it go.
There was a big field on one side, and visible behind it a hedge, and
beyond that, some of Aunt Annie's land, another field planted with
oilseed rape and those bright yellow flowers. The hum of bees came
from it, loud. Nita stood still and listened, smelled the air. No
broken stained glass, no fire, no blackening.
She turned and looked off to her right. Well behind her, she could
see Little Sugarloaf, which she had passed on her walk. And just
beyond it, Great Sugarloaf, a very perfect cone, standing up
straight, a sort of russet and green colour this time of year; for in
this heat, the bracken was beginning to go brown already. I wonder,
she thought. Sideways…
She had done it without wizardry yesterday. She stood there for a
moment, and just looked. Not at Sugarloaf as it was, but as it could
be; not this brown, but green.
Nothing.
Nothing… But it was green.
Her eyes widened a little. She looked at the nearby hedge. There
were no flowers. She looked over her shoulder in panic at the church.
The church looked just the same, but it was earlier in the year, much
earlier. I wonder, she thought. How far can you take it?
Do you have to be looking for anything in particular? Most
wizardries required that you name the specifics that you wanted…
All right. What does it look like? she thought. What
does it look like for them, for the Sidhe?
She looked at Sugarloaf again. What does it look like? Show
me. Come on, show me…
There was no ripple, no sense of change, no special effects. One
minute it was Sugarloaf, green as if with new spring. The next minute
- it was a city.
There were no such cities. No-one had ever built such towers, such
spires. Glass, it might have been, or crystal: a glass mountain, a
crystal city, all sheen and fire. It needed no sunlight to make it
shine. It shed its light all around, and the other hills nearby all
had shadows cast away from it. Nita was not entirely sure she didn't
see something moving in some of those shadows. But for the moment,
all she could see clearly was the light, the fire; Sugarloaf all one
great mass of tower upon tower, arches, architraves, buttresses,
leaping up; an architecture men could not have imagined, since it
violated so many of their laws. It was touched a little with the
human idiom, true; but then those who had built it and lived in it -
were living in it - had been dealing with the human idiom
for a while, and had become enamored of it. “They're still
here," Tualha had said, and laughed.
Nita blinked, and let it go: and it was gone. Brown bracken again,
plain granite mountain, with its head scraped bare. She let a long
breath out and went walking again, back up to the last hill that
would lead her up to her aunt's drive. "That simple," she
said to herself. "That easy… " For wizards, at
least. At the moment. But it shouldn't be that easy…
Something had better be done.
If only I could find out what?
She headed back to the farm.
The next morning was the foxhunt. She missed the earliest part of
the operation, having been reading late again that night, and
chatting with Kit. He hadn't been able to throw much light on
anything, except that he missed her. "Kit," she said, "I
don't know how much more of this I can take."
"You can take it," he said. "I can take it too. I
saw your parents the other day."
"How are they?"
"They're fine… they're going to call you tonight. They
said they were going to give you a couple of days to get yourself
acclimatized before they bothered you."
"Fine by me," Nita said. "I've had enough to keep
me busy."
She had felt Kit nod, thirty-five hundred miles away. "So I
see," he said. “I'd watch doing that too much, Neets."
"Hm?"
"I mean, it makes me twitch a little bit. You didn't do any
specific wizardry, but with that result - makes you wonder what's
going on over there."
"Yeah, well, it can't be that bad, Kit. Look, you come back
as easily as you go. . ."
"I hope you do," he said.
The conversation had trailed off after that. It was odd how it was
becoming almost uncomfortable to talk to Kit, because their
conversation couldn't run in the same channels it usually did, the
easy, predictable ones. For the first time, she was having things to
tell him that he hadn't actually participated in. "How's
Dairine?" she said.
"She's been busy with something… I don't know what.
Something about somebody's galaxy."
"Oh no, not again," Nita said. "Sometimes I think
she should be unlisted. She's never going to have any peace, at least
not while she's in breakthrough… and maybe not later."
They chatted on a bit, and then it trailed off.
Nita was thinking about this in the morning as she got her
breakfast. The kitchen was in havoc. A lot of the riders who were
picking up their horses from the stable had come in for 'a quick cup
of tea'. Nita was learning that there was no such thing in Ireland as
a quick cup of tea. What you got was several cups of tea, taking no
less than half an hour, during which whatever interesting local news
there was was passed on. 'A quick cup of tea' might happen at any
hour of the day or night, include any number of people, male or
female, and always turned into a raging gossip session with hilarious
laughter and recriminations. You could hear some terrific gossip if
you hung around them, or so Nita was learning.
Finally the kitchen began to clear out a bit. The people who were
in the hunt were splendidly dressed, all red coats and black caps and
beige riding breeches and black shiny boots. They were discussing the
course they would ride - a difficult one, from Calary Upper behind
Great Sugarloaf, down through various farmers' lands, straight down
to Newcastle. The thing that was bemusing them was that, suddenly,
there were no reports of foxes anywhere. Nita smiled again to herself
as she heard the discussion in the kitchen that morning. Everyone was
excessively bemused about the situation. Some people blamed hunt
protesters; others blamed the weather, crop dusting, sunspots, global
warming, or overzealous shooting by local farmers. Nita grinned
outright, and had another cup of tea. She was beginning to really
like tea.
"Well, that's all we'll see of them," said Aunt Annie,
pouring herself a cup as well and then flopping down in one of the
kitchen chairs in thinly-disguised relief.
"I thought they were coming through here," Nita said.
"Oh, they will, but that's not until this afternoon."
"No foxes, huh?" Nita said, in great satisfaction.
"Not a one." Her aunt looked over at her and said,
"Personally, I can't say that I'm exactly brokenhearted."
"Me neither," said Nita.
"Doesn't matter. They'll hunt to a drag - it's just an old
fox skin, that leaves a scent for the dogs: they drag it along the
ground. They'll have a good time."
Nita nodded and went back to her reading, half-thinking of going
down to Bray again that afternoon, to see if Ronan or Majella were
around. Then she talked herself out of it. She would put a towel down
outside, and lie out in the sun, and pretend it was the beach. She
missed the beaches back home: the water here was much too cold to
swim in.
So that was what she did.
And so it was, about two-fifteen, that she heard the cry of the
hounds. She got up and pulled a T-shirt on over her bathing suit, put
the manual in the caravan, and went to lean on the fence by the back
field and see what she could see. She almost missed the first
horseman to go by, far away, about a half mile across the field,
actually; thundering through the pasture, one horseman with a long
rope dragging behind him, and something dragging at the end of the
rope.
There was a long pause. And then the note of the hounds came
belling up over the fields, followed by the hounds themselves,
woofing, lolloping, yipping. Then, over the rise behind them, came a
splendid pouring of horses of all kinds: chestnut, brown, dapple,
black, galloping over the hill; and a horn going tarantara!
And the riders, halloing and riding as best they could after the
hounds.
It took them about a minute and a half to go by. There were about
fifty people, all in their red jackets and their beige breeches and
not-so-black boots. Then they were gone. The sounds of the hounds and
the horses' hooves faded away over the next hill, south of the potato
field, and were gone. Nita listened to the last cries fade out, then
went back to lie in the sun.
The horses started coming back to the farm about three hours
later. There was much talk of rides and falls and jumps and water
barriers, and a lot of other stuff that Nita didn't particularly
understand. But everyone seemed to have had a good time.
Nita was very glad that it had been able to happen without any
foxes being ripped up.
Dinnertime that evening was replaced by a marathon 'little cup of
tea', as the grooms from the stables got together with the
stablemanager and the instructors. It was at least eleven-thirty or
twelve before the last of them left, having been given wine and
whiskey and everything else that Aunt Annie had.
Nita came back in from the caravan, having had enough of the horsy
talk about eight, and helped her aunt do the washing-up, or at least
rinse the dishes and put them in the dishwasher. “There's that
done with for this year," said her aunt. She rolled her eyes at
the ceiling. "The way they eat!"
"Yeah. You need anything else, Aunt Annie?"
"No, I think we're OK for the night. You ready to turn in?"
"I'm going to have a little walk first."
"OK. Just watch out for those holes in the pasture. It's a
little torn up out there, what with our neighbor's cows."
"Right."
She got her jacket and went out into the evening. It was
twelve-thirty by now, but it still wasn't fully dark; in fact it was
beginning, in the northeast, to think about slowly brightening again.
Nita cast an eye up at the sky. There was a canopy of thin cloud,
enough to obscure all but the very brightest stars, and the
occasional planet. Jupiter was high, and the moon.
She wandered out into the pasture, into the total dark and the
quiet, and just stood there and listened. It was the first time she
had really felt relaxed since she had come here. In the great quiet
she heard birds crying, somewhere a long way away. It might have been
a rookery. She had heard that creaky, cawing sound a couple of times
now, when the rooks were settled down for the night and some late
noise disturbed them.
She stood there under the stars, waiting for the silence to
resume. It didn't resume. It got louder.
More rooks. Or no - what was that?
The hair stood straight up all over her as she heard the howl.
There are no wolves in Ireland! she told herself. The
wolfhounds had been bred specifically to deal with them, and there
hadn't been wolves in Ireland since the late lyoos some time.
But that howl came shuddering out of the night, and several others
behind it; followed by yips and barks. And hooves. She heard hooves:
not many sets, but just one this time, a long way off. One rider, one
horse, galloping. What in the worlds. . .?
She strained to see in the moonlight. It was difficult to see;
through this thin cloud, the moon was only at first quarter, and it
was hard to see anything but a vague soft bloom of light over the
cropland, black where it struck trees and hedgerows, the dimmest
silver where it struck anything else. The sound got louder, the
hooves; and the howls got louder too.
Hurriedly she said the first six words of a spell that had proved
very handy to her in other times and places. It was a simple
force-field spell, which made a sort of shell around the wizard who
spoke it. Blows went sideways from it; physical force stopped at it
and just slid off. One word would release it if she needed it - and
she had a feeling she would.
In the dark, not too far away, she saw something moving. There
were spells that would augment a wizard's vision, but she didn't have
any of them prepared at the moment, and didn't have time to do any
one of them from scratch. She didn't have her manual. She could just
begin to see the faint silvering of moonlight on the big thing
galloping towards her.
It was not a horse. No horse ever foaled was that tall. It went by
a tree she knew the height of, at the edge of the field, and then by
a fencepost that she knew was only two meters high. The top of the
post came just below the creature's shoulder. A great, massive
four-footed shape, sprinting towards her. Not a horse, not with those
antlers, two meters across at least; not with that skull more than a
meter long; belling, desperate, trumpeting, a sound like the night
being torn edge to edge. She had seen its picture. It was an elk, but
not like any elk that walked the Earth these days; the old Irish elk,
extinct since the ice came down.
It went by her like a piece of storm, the breath like a blast of
fog out of it as it went. It shook the ground as it ran, and its feet
went deep into the soft pasture, spurning up great sods of grass. It
flew on past and gave her never a look. Belling, on it went, with a
great roar, a trumpeting like an elephant's. And behind it came the
wolves.
They were not normal wolves. All the wolfhounds in Ireland could
not have done anything about these. These were the wolves
that had hunted the Irish elk when they still walked this part of the
world. They were more than a meter high at the shoulder, easily; she
saw them come past the fencepost too. They were rough-coated, their
eyes huge and dark except when the Moon glinted on the head of one or
another thrown up to howl as it ran. A faint mist of light clung to
them that had nothing to do with the mist on the field, or the
moonlight. Their teeth were longer than a normal wolfs; their feet
were bigger, their claws were longer. Their tails were shorter, their
heads were heavier and more brutish. They were dire-wolves, the
wolves of the Stone Age or earlier, Canis lupus dims.
It suddenly occurred to Nita that there would be someone following
behind this pack, as there had been this morning… that single
set of hoofbeats, growing louder as the rider strove to break through
into this world, behind his pack. And she didn't want to meet that
rider.
The wolves tore towards her. There were about twenty of them. More
than half of them held the main course that they had been running, on
the elk's track: the rest saw or scented her, she had no idea which,
and angled towards her. Nita said the sixth word of the spell, felt
the shield wink into place around her. Hurriedly she said the first
eighteen words of another spell she knew, one she was very reluctant
to use; but she had no weapon-spell handy that was less dangerous,
and frankly was more willing to see the wolves dead than herself. If
they can be killed at all. Are they even real…?
She braced herself as best she could, and waited. The first wolf
hit her shield - and didn't bounce; it knocked her down. Nita got a
horrible glance of fangs trying desperately to break through to her
-failing for the moment, failing. . .
In shock she fumbled for the last word of the killing spell;
couldn't remember it. Those fangs knocked against the shield, right
in front of her face, bending it in towards her. . .
That was when the hooves came down and broke the wolfs head, and
kicked its body aside, and smashed its spine into the ground. There
was an immediate flurry of other wolves fastening themselves to the
great dark shape that was rearing above Nita, smashing at more of
them with its hooves. It had bought her the second she needed; she
remembered the nineteenth word. She said it.
The sound that followed was not one that she much enjoyed, but the
spell worked, even though the shield hadn't. These creatures were
flesh and blood enough that when you suddenly took all the cell
membranes from between their cells, the result was quite effective.
It rained blood briefly. Nita looked at another of the wolves near
her, said the nineteenth word. It turned in mid-leap, and showered
down in gore. She said the nineteenth word again, and again, and she
kept saying it, having no weapon more merciful, until there was
nothing near her but a sickly, black, wet patch in the field,
gleaming dully in the moonlight… and the elk, the Irish elk,
standing with its head down, panting, looking at her out of great,
dumb, understanding eyes.
Nita let the shield spell go, staggered to her feet, and tottered
over to the elk. Its flanks and shoulders were torn where the
dire-wolves' teeth had met. Brother, she said in the Speech,
let me see to those before you go.
Hurry, said the elk. The loss of the pack has slowed
him. But he's coming.
He, Nita thought, and broke out in a cold sweat.
Fortunately there was plenty of blood around, blood being what you
needed for almost all the healing spells. Nita had some experience
with those. She called her manual to her and it came, hurriedly. She
started turning pages, not worrying where the blood went that she was
smeared with. "Here," she said, and began reading the
quickest of the healing spells, a forced adhesion that caused the
damaged tissue to at least hold together long enough for the knitting
process to start. The spell was little more than wizardly superglue,
but Nita was satisfied that the elk's body would be able to manage
the rest of the business itself; the wounds weren't too serious.
It took about five minutes' recitation before the last of the
wounds shut itself. The elk stood there shivering in all its limbs,
as if expecting something to come after it out of the night. Nita was
shivering too; the healer always partook of the suffering of the
healed - that was part of the price paid.
Go now, she said. Get out of here!
The elk tossed its head and leapt away, galloping across the
field. Nita stood there, panting, and wondering. 'Get out
of here.' Where is 'here' any more? That broke through from
'sideways'.
She stood for a moment, listening. The sound of hoofbeats was
fading: both the elk's, and whatever had been chasing it. She was
relieved, though still concerned for the elk. The silence reasserted
itself, deep and whole. The Moon came out from behind a cloud.
Nita looked up at it and sighed, then turned and Started making
her way back to the farm. I'm going to have to do something about
these clothes before the morning, she thought. I suppose the
book has some washing spells… But she couldn't push the
bigger problem out of her mind.
Without any spell done by me, something came through from
'sideways'. A lot of somethings.
We're in deep, deep trouble…
It was at that point that Nita realized she needed expert help,
and she needed it fast.
She pulled out her manual the next morning, and began going
through it looking for the names and addresses of the local Senior
Wizards. Addresses there were - there were four Seniors for Ireland,
one of whom was on retirement leave, two of whom were on active
assignment and hence not available for consultation, and one, the
Area Advisory, who was located in a place called Castle Matrix. This
impressed Nita, though not as much as it would have a couple of weeks
before, when she had thought that probably half the people in Ireland
lived in old castles. Now she hoped her business would take her that
way… but you didn't go bothering the Area Advisory for a
problem that you weren't yet sure couldn't be handled at a less
central level.
She therefore concentrated on the addresses of wizards in the Bray
and Grey stones area. There were about forty of these, which
surprised her -she had been expecting fewer. Usually wizards on
active status are only about one percent of the population, though in
some places it can run as high as ten.
She looked the list up and down in mild perplexity. There was a
problem in this part of the world; people tended not to use street
numbers unless they lived in a housing estate. Sometimes they didn't
even have a street; so that you might see an address that said,
'Ballyvolan, Kilquade, County Wicklow' - and if you didn't know where
Kilquade was, or what Ballyvolan was, or what road it was down, you
were in trouble.
She sighed, ticked off a couple of names in Bray that did have
street numbers. That done, she went to find Aunt Annie.
"Going out, are you?" her aunt said.
"Yeah. Aunt Annie, can you tell me where Boghall Road is?"
"The Boghall Road? That's, um, just off the back road between
Greystones and Bray. What for?"
"Oh, I met somebody in one of the cafes in Bray and I thought
I might go over that way and see if I could find them." This was
not entirely a fib -the sound and feel of Ronan's lean, edged, angry
humour had kept coming back to her for the past day or so. It was
just that the two phrases had nothing to do with one another, and if
Aunt Annie thought they did, well… that was just fine.
Her aunt said, "Here, let me draw you a map."
"Oh, thank you!" Nita said with considerable gratitude.
Her aunt sat down and sketched her a thumbnail map, and said, "If
you get off the forty-five bus here, at the top of Boghall, it's not
a long walk to wherever you're going. That sound all right?"
"Fine, Aunt Annie… thanks."
"What time will you be back?"
"Not very late."
"All right. Call if you run into any problems. And take an
umbrella or something: the weathermen have been predicting thundery
showers."
"Will do." And she headed out.
At first she considered not walking - Kit's 'beam-me-up-Scotty'
spell could occasionally be extremely useful. However, there was
always the danger, when 'beaming' around unfamiliar territory, that
you might turn up somewhere that had people in it.
However, there was a handy bit of woodland not too far away from
where the road from Greystones to Bray started trending downhill
towards the downs, just outside of the big Kilruddery estate. Nita
had noticed it coming upwards, the other day - a stand of five
cypresses, very big, very old. Generally the only people who walked
up that way were the traveling people who lived in their caravans by
the side of the road there.
So Nita popped into that grove of trees and looked around her, and
paused for a moment. It was a matter of curiosity. Though you might
have a sense of how many wizards were working in the area, there was
one quick way to find out. It was difficult for a wizard to spend as
much as a day without doing some wizardry, the art being its
own delight. She opened her manual, as she stood there under the
trees in the summer sun, and quickly did the spell that showed one
whatever active wizardries were working in an area. Ideally, what
happened was that the world blanked out, and you were presented with
a sort of schematic - points of light in a field over which the real
world was dimly overlaid. She did not get what she was expecting.
Nita staggered back against one of the trees, half-blinded. It was
not just points of light that she was perceiving, but fields of it,
whole patches of it - great tracts of residual wizardry that just had
not gone away.
Its not supposed to do that! Nita thought. Ideally, the
traces of a wizardry were gone by at most forty-eight hours later.
But this. . .! It looked either as if the biggest wizardry on Earth
had been done here about two days ago, or else - and this concerned
Nita more - all the wizardries done here in the past were still
here, in residue.
She shut the spell down and stood there, just shaking a bit. That
last thought was not a good one. Doing a wizardry over another one,
overlaying an old magic, was extremely dangerous. The two spells
could synergize in a way that neither the wizard of the original
spell, or the one presently working, could have expected. The results
could be horrendous.
No wonder, she thought. If that's the reason for last
night, something like that. . .Was I working in an overlay
area? She called up the spell in memory for a moment more to
look at it. All Kilquade was covered by one big patch of residual
wizardry; all Bray was covered by another. There was in fact very
little open space in this area that had not had a wizardry
done on it at one tune or another. She thought with horror of what
might have happened had she done a teleportation spell closer to a
more heavily overlaid area, like Bray. It was not a pleasant prospect
at all.
She walked down the Boghall Road. It was a suburban street, with a
church and a school at one end, a computer factory at the other end,
and a baker's, little shops, and more houses and housing estates
scattered along it or branching off from it. Mothers were out walking
their babies in buggies; kids were out kicking footballs around. It
looked like an entirely normal place… and so it was, since
there were wizards working in it.
Nita made her way down to the address she was looking for, on a
street called Novara Court. All the houses here were very much the
same. There was not much in the way of trees, as if people didn't
want to block the view of Sugarloaf to the west, or Bray Head
immediately to the east. And it was a handsome view.
Nita found the house and had an attack of shyness practically on
the doorstep. How can I just go up and knock on the door and ask
if there are wizards there? But that was exactly what she needed
to do, and there was no way out of it. Nita went up and rang the
bell.
There was a long, long wait. Oh good, Nita was just
thinking, no-one's in. . .when the door was abruptly pulled
open.
It was Ronan, from the chicken place.
He looked at her in astonishment.
She looked at him in much the same mood. Once again she was on the
end of one of those coincidences of which wizards' lives are made,
and which normal people (incorrectly) never take too seriously. A
wizard, though, knows that there are no coincidences. And
she had said to her aunt that she was coming to see him.
I've got to watch what I say around here! And there was
something else. An odd tremor -anticipation, a shiver down her back
at the sight of him scowling at her, tall and dark, that she didn't
quite know what to make of. . .
"R. Nolan?" she said. "Junior?"
"Yeah," he said, perplexed. "You're from. . ."
"I'm on errantry," Nita said, "and I greet you."
He looked at her with his mouth open. He suddenly looked like one
of the terminally shocked fish that Nita had seen in the Bray fish
market the other morning. "You?" he said.
"Me."
“You mean you're one of US?"
"Um." Nita made a wry face at him, and lowered her
voice. "I've been places where the people had tentacles, and
more eyes than you have hairs," she said, "and they didn't
make this much fuss about it. Can we talk? I require an
advice."
It was the formal phrasing for a wizard on assignment who needed
technical information from another one. Ronan stared at her and said,
"Just a minute. I'll get my jacket."
The door shut in her face, and Nita stood there on the doorstep,
feeling like an idiot. After a moment Ronan came out again, and they
walked. "Let's get out of here," he said. "I don't
want to be seen."
Nita had to laugh at that, though she got an odd twinge of pain
when he said it. Not seen with me? Or what? "What, am I
contagious or something?" she said as they made their way down
to the Boghall Road.
"No, it's just. . ." He didn't say what it was just.
"Never mind. You mean you're a. . ."
"Can we stop having this part of the conversation?" Nita
said, both irritated and amused. "There's more stuff to talk
about. Listen. This going "sideways" thing. . ."
"What?"
"Going "sideways"," Nita said, getting a
little more irritable. "I assume you know about it. Well, it's
happened to me three times in the past two days, and I don't mind
telling you that I don't like it very much. . ."
"You went sideways?" Ronan said.
"We're not allowed to go sideways. . ."
"Listen," Nita said, "maybe you're not allowed to
go sideways, fine, but I did it, and not on purpose, let me tell you.
Now I need to talk to someone and find out what's going on here,
because last night I was almost eaten by wolves and nearly stepped on
by an Irish elk!"
"Jeez," said Ronan, almost in awe.
Nita smiled slightly. "My feelings exactly," she said.
Carefully she told him how things had been going for her since she
arrived.
"You could have been killed!" Ronan said.
"Tell me something I don't know," Nita said. "And I
would like to avoid being killed in the future! Is this kind of thing
normal?"
"Not really," Ronan said. "At least, not for us.
We're not supposed to be doing that kind of thing. This whole area is
badly overlaid."
"I saw that," Nita said. "But look… this
kind of thing isn't safe. If a nonwizard falls into this. . ."
"You got that in one," Ronan said, looking grim. "Jeez,
Kilquade. Kilquade was supposed to be comparatively quiet. Not like
Bray. . ."
"Things have become very unquiet up that way," Nita
said. "Do you have a Senior around here that we can go and talk
to? This is not good at all."
"Sure. She's up in Enniskerry."
"Then let's get up there. I'm on active, and I don't know
what for, and if I can't do wizardry for fear of overlays, I am going
to have a nasty problem on my hands. Have you got your manual?"
He looked at her. "Manual?"
"You know. Your wizard's manual, where you get the spells and
the ancillary data."
"You get them out of a book?"
Nita was confused. "Where else would you get them?"
Ronan looked at her as if she was very dim indeed. "The way
we always have - the way the druids and bards did it for two, three
thousand years, maybe more. We do it by memory!"
Now Nita's mouth fell open. "You learn the whole manual by
heart? The whole body of spells?"
"Well, the basic stuff. You have to learn the basic
incantations that make more detailed information available. But
mostly, mostly you learn it by heart - the area restrictions, the
address list - if a change happens, you usually just wake up
knowing about it one morning - and you make sure you remember it."
He shook his head. "Why? You mean you get it written down?"
Nita pulled out her manual and showed it to him. Ronan paged
through it with a mixture of fascination and disgust. "I can't
believe this. This makes it too easy!"
"Are you kidding? Do you have any idea how thick this thing
can get sometimes? I think we have a little more information to deal
with than you do over here."
"Don't be so sure," Ronan said, handing the manual back
to her in some irritation. 'We may be a smaller place than you Yanks
have to deal with, but it's a lot more complicated."
They walked down the street, each in a state of mild annoyance
with the other. "Look," Nita said, "let's not fight
over details. Are there a lot of you working around here?"
Ronan shook his head. "We don't seem able to keep a lot of
our wizards after eighteen or so."
"Why?"
"Emigration," Ronan said. "England and the States.
There's not much work here. You may be a wizard, but you've got to
have a job too. You can't make something out of nothing… the
Universe doesn't allow it."
"No," Nita said.
Ronan looked at her with more annoyance. "But there are still
a fair number of locals. I can't understand why they should put you
on active all of a sudden."
"Mmmh," Nita said. "Possibly past experience."
She didn't feel like going into much more detail. "Never mind
that. Let's go and see your Senior."
“We'll have to take the bus," Ronan said.
So they did. Enniskerry was about four miles away. You had to
cross the dual carriageway, and then go up a twisty-turny road which
the locals called 'the thirteen-bend road'. It paralleled the course
of the Glencree River as it poured down through beautiful woodland.
Occasional old houses were scattered along the way, but mostly the
road was bounded by hedges on one side and walls on the other, and
the river chattering on the far side of the hedge.
They sat in the top of the bus. "I can't believe it,"
Ronan kept saying. "I mean, a Yank. . .!"
"Some of us have to be wizards," Nita said, rolling her
eyes. "You know that. We can't function entirely with
immigrants from Ireland." She grinned at him wickedly.
"Well, I suppose. But books."
"You should see my sister," Nita said. "She gets
hers out of a computer."
"Jeez!" Ronan said in wonder and disgust.
They came to Enniskerry village. It was a pretty place; there was
a smart little red-and-white hotel with peaked roofs, a pub, some
small antique shops, a food shop and a florist. In the middle of the
town's triangular 'square' was a wonderful blocky Victorian clock
tower with a domed top and a weather vane. "Do we get out here?"
Nita said.
"Not unless you want to spend ten minutes climbing the
steepest hill you've ever seen," Ronan said.
"Noooo…I'll pass."
The bus paused in the square for a few minutes, then continued up
the winding road that led westward. Where the road topped out, near
another housing estate and a little shop, they got off. Ronan turned
and began to walk back down the hill. "It's over here," he
said.
They walked down the hill and crossed the road to a pair of wooden
gates between two pillars, one of which had the words KILGARRON HOUSE
painted on it. "Wow," Nita said.
There was a little side gate; Ronan opened it for her, and they
stepped through. Inside it was a curving driveway leading to a large
two-storey house, square and blocky, maybe a farmhouse once. It had a
beautiful view of the Dargle valley, leading downward towards Bray,
and also of the church and water meadow just down the hill.
They went up to the door and knocked. There was a long pause, and
then a little old lady came to the door. She was very fresh-faced and
smooth-skinned, and only the fact that her hair was quite silver
really gave away much about her age. She was a little stocky, with
very sharp, intelligent eyes. "Morning, Mrs Smyth," said
Ronan.
"And good morning to you," she said in a faintly Scots
accent. "Are you on business or pleasure?"
"Business," Ronan said, nodding at Nita. "She's on
errantry."
"I greet you, ma'am," Nita said, as she would have said
to an American Senior she was being introduced to. The lady blinked
at her.
"Are you on active status?"
"Yes'm. At least the manual says so."
"Then you'd better come in and have a cup of tea, and tell me
what it's all about."
Nita rolled her eyes slightly at the prospect of yet another cup
of tea, and resigned herself to the inevitable.
They were made comfortable in the sitting-room, the tea was
brought out, and Mrs Smyth poured it out formally for them, and gave
them biscuits and sandwiches, and cakes, and encouraged them to eat
more of them before she would let them tell her anything about what
was going on. Then Nita began to explain again, as she had to Ronan.
When she mentioned Tualha, Mrs Smyth's eyes widened a bit. When Nita
mentioned going sideways, Mrs Smyth's jaw almost dropped. "My
dear," she said. "I hope you understand that you must not
do that again."
"Ma'am, I didn't do it on purpose the first time. Or the
third. The only time I did it on purpose was when I looked at
Sugarloaf. I won't do it again."
"I wonder… " Mrs Smyth said. "Well.
Something is certainly in the wind. We're coming up to Lughnasád;
I'd be surprised if it didn't have something to do with that."
Ronan bit his lip. Nita looked from one of them to the other. "I
hope you'll forgive me if I don't know what's going on here,"
she said, "but if I'm going to be on active status…"
"No, indeed. Lughnasád is one of the four great
holidays - Beltain, Samhain, and Imbolc. It used to be the harvest
festival, a long time ago - people would celebrate the first crops
coming in. And it also celebrated the turning of the heat of the
summer towards the cooler weather."
"The heat of the summer?" Nita said, mildly sceptical.
So far it had only got up into the mid-seventies.
Mrs Smyth blinked at her. "Oh, you're used to it warmer where
you live? We're not, though. I think the drought is just about
official now, isn't it, Ronan?"
'They said they were going to start water rationing," Ronan
said.
"So," said Mrs Smyth. "I suppose that's another
indication as well. Anyway, Nita's quite right; if this is allowed to
continue, even the nonwizardly will start to notice it… and be
endangered by it. This is, mmm, an undesirable outcome."
Nita couldn't help but laugh at that. "But what are you going
to do about it?"
"Well, I think we're going to have to get together and
discuss the matter."
"But if you don't do something. . ."
"My dear," Mrs Smyth said, "you come from a very…
energetic… school of wizardry. I appreciate that. But we do
things a little more slowly here. No, we need to call the local
wizards and the Area Supervisors together, and discuss what needs to
be done. It'll take a few days at least."
Nita chafed at that. It seemed to her that a few days might be too
long. But she was a stranger here, and theoretically these people
knew best. "What do you think they'll decide?" Ronan said.
Mrs Smyth shook her head. "It's hard to say. If we have here
a rising of the old sort - a reassertion of the events associated
with this holiday - then normally one would also have to reassert the
events that stopped whatever thing it was that happened."
"But what was it that happened?" Nita said.
"The second battle of Moytura," Ronan said. "I
suppose you won't have heard about it. . ."
“I've heard about it," Nita said. “A little cat
told me. In considerable detail."
"A cat told you?"
"Yeah. She said she was a bard, and. . ."
Mrs Smyth looked at Nita in surprise. "You mentioned this
before, but we didn't pursue it. How old was this cat?"
"She's a kitten. Not very old… maybe ten weeks."
Nita told them, as well as she could remember, everything that
Tualha had said to her.
"That is interesting," Mrs Smyth said. "Normally
cat-bards aren't born unless there's about to be some change in the
'ruled' world, the animal world - as well as the human one. And she
mentioned the Carrion-Crow, did she?"
Nita nodded. “I get a feeling that's not good?"
Ronan made a face. 'The Morrigan is trouble," he said. "She
turns up in the old stories, sometimes, as a war goddess. Or
sometimes as three of them."
“It's the usual problem," Mrs Smyth said, “of the
language not being adequate to describe the reality. The Morrigan is
one of the Powers, a much diminished one… though even the
lesser Powers were often mistaken for gods, in the ancient times. She
has become, or made herself, the expression of change, and violence.
A lot of that around here in the old days," she said, and
sighed. “And now. But she's also the peace afterwards…
if people will just let it be. "Carrion-Crow" she might be,
but the crows are the aftermath of the battle, nature's attempt to
clean it up… not the cause of it." Mrs Smyth turned her
teacup around. “It's dangerous to see her… but not
always bad. She shows herself as a tall dark woman, a fierce one. But
she always smiles. She is Ireland, some ways: one of its
personifications. Or its hauntings."
She looked up at Ronan again. “So, the Morrigan… and
the Hunt. Some very old memories are being resurrected. The foxhunt's
running must have reminded the world of an older hunt over the same
ground."
'What were those?" Nita said. “They looked like
dire-wolves, but they had some kind of werelight around them."
“They were faery dire-wolves," Mrs Smyth said, “from
one of the companion worlds."
"Who was that following them?" Nita said.
Mrs Smyth looked at her. "I see by the Knowledge," she
said,"that you've had a certain amount of dealing with the
Other. The head of the Fomori - the Lone Power. I should say, a
dangerous amount of dealings with It."
"I don't deal with It," Nita said. "Against
It, possibly." She began to feel annoyed. "I don't think
you need to doubt which side I'm on. Are you saying that you think
I'm attracting this trouble?"
Wizards do not tell white lies to make people feel better. Mrs
Smyth said nothing.
"Well, if I'm here for that purpose," Nita said, "I'm
here because the Powers that Be sent me. If I'm a trigger, it's Their
finger that's on it, not the Lone One's. The Lone One can't move
wizards… you know that."
"No, I do know that," Mrs Smyth said. "There have
been changes in the Lone One recently, and you had something to do
with those."
"Something," Nita said.
Ronan looked at her, and then back at Mrs Smyth. "Her?"
"She was involved just now in the Song of the Twelve,"
Mrs Smyth said. Ronan looked wide-eyed. "She was also involved
in. . .Well, never mind. It's a distinguished start: if you and your
partner survive, of course. Wizardly talent is usually tested to
destruction. Your sister," Mrs Smyth said, "where is she
now? Did she come with you?"
"No, she's back in New York."
"Pity," Mrs Smyth said. "At any rate, I advise you
to keep your use of wizardry to the minimum needed. Ronan, you'll
want to speak to your friends among the locals, especially the young
ones. If anyone finds themselves going sideways, tell them not to
meddle."
"What kind of re-enactment were you thinking of doing?"
Nita said.
"Well, my dear," Mrs Smyth said. "We have a
problem. If there's a re-enactment of Moytura to be done, we don't
have anything to do it with, even though one or two of the Treasures
still exist."
“Then how do you mean you don't have anything to do it
with?"
"Nita," Mrs Smyth said, "it took one of the Powers
that Be a very long time to invest those four objects with strength
enough to function against the Lone Power in the form It took. The
legend says that anything that the Lone One in Balor's form beheld
with his eye open, burst straightway into fire and fell as ash, and
poisoned the ground for leagues around, so that nothing would grow
there, and men who walked that ground died."
"Sounds like something nuclear," Nita said.
"So it might have been," Mrs Smyth said. "The Lone
One has never minded using natural phenomena for Its own ends. But
Its power was so terrible that only an army of all the wizards in
Ireland - for that's what the druids were - could even think about
going up against him; and without the Treasures to protect them, they
all would have been destroyed. The Cup, known as the Cauldron of
Rebirth, raised up their fallen, and the Sword, Fragarach the
Answerer, held off Balor's creatures, and the Stone of Destiny kept
the ground of Ireland whole and rooted when Balor would have dragged
it off its foundations and overturned the whole island into the deep.
All their power together, and all the wizards', was just enough to
buy the time for the Spear of Lugh to pierce Balor's fire and quench
it at last."
She took a sip of her tea. "Now, three of the four Treasures
we still have - at least one of them is in the National Museum in
Dublin. But they have no virtue any more. No-one believes that the
gold and silver cup they have here, the Ardagh Chalice, is the Well
of Transformations, the Bottomless Cauldron. No-one really believes
that the notched bronze thing in the glass case is Fragarach, even
though the legends say so. Its virtue has long since ebbed away as a
result: the 'soul' in it, if you like, has departed. And the Stone of
Destiny, the Lia Fail, is now just a cracked stone half buried in the
ground somewhere up North, with an iron picket fence around it, and
tourists come and take its picture because it's supposed to be Saint
Patrick's gravestone or some such. Not because of what it really
is, or was." Her smile was very rueful. “The thousands of
years and the loss of true knowledge of the nature of the
Protectors have taken them and made them just a cup, just a sword,
and a rock."
"What about the Spear?"
"Its "soul" was the strongest of all of the
Treasures," Mrs Smyth said. "It should be the easiest to
find… but it's nowhere in the world that we can feel. No, what
we're going to do - if a re-enactment. . ." She sighed. "I
can't say. We're going to have to work something out from scratch. In
the meantime, if I were you, I would step lightly. And thank you for
coming to me. Where are you staying?"
"With my aunt, Anne Callahan, at Ballyvolan."
"Right," said Mrs Smyth, and made a note. "Now
then; another cup of tea?"
Nita groaned.
They went down to the little tea shop in Enniskerry, and had a
Coke to kill the time until the number forty-five bus was ready to
leave. "She's not much like the Seniors at home," Nita
said, thoughtful, "except she's as tough."
Ronan was sitting slumped back in his chair, his legs crossed,
scowling out at her from under those black brows. The hair rose a
little on Nita's neck, and she started to blush, and felt extremely
stupid. "Just because she's not like your precious Seniors. . ."
he said.
"Ronan, just shut up. You think you're the greatest thing on
wheels, don't you?" And Nita scowled back at him, mostly to
cover her own confusion at her anger. "You've got a chip on your
shoulder the size of a two-by-four, and you'd better do something
about it before it ruins your wizardry. And I'm not one of your
little herd of head-nodders, so don't waste your dirty looks on me.
You don't like the news, that's just tough."
He stared at Nita, and his expression had changed slightly when
she dared to look at it again. He looked a little shocked, still
angry: but there was an odd thread of liking there. "No,"
he said softly, "you're not one of them, are you? Girls have big
mouths, where you come from."
She blushed again, feeling more like an idiot than ever, not
understanding her own discomfiture. "Wizards tell the truth,
where I come from," she said, annoyed. "I wasn't
criticizing your Senior, as you would have discovered if you had let
me finish. Your manners need work, too."
"And what else needs work?" he said, with that same odd
soft tone.
She just looked at him, and her insides roiled.
That dark regard was disconcerting when it was bent hard on you.
Worse still when he was smiling. He was the kind of guy who gets
notes passed about him all day, the kind that girls look at from the
safety of groups, stealing glances, laughing softly together at their
shared thoughts about him.
"Hulloooo!!" he said to her, waving a hand in front of
her face. "Earth to Nita!"
"Uh, nothing," she said hurriedly. She finished her Coke
in one gulp. "Listen, the bus is ready to go."
"What's the hurry? I don't hear. . ." From outside there
came a roar of diesel engine. Ronan looked at Nita oddly, then
grinned. She flushed again, and inwardly swore at herself. Oh, he
is something special. This is awful!
"Can't keep the man waiting," Ronan said, and got up.
"You going to come with me?"
"Uh, no, I'll walk it. Fresh air," she said, mortified
at the feebleness of the excuse. "Exercise."
"As far as the bus stop, then."
Reluctantly she walked out to see him that far.
"Do you have my number?" Ronan said as he got on. "Call
me if you have any problems."
Problems! Do I have problems! Sweet Powers that Be. . .
"I'll do that," Nita said. "You're in the book."
Ronan made an annoyed face. "I can't believe this,"
he said, and the bus doors shut in front of him.
Nita started home to Kilquade. It was a longish walk, about eight
miles: but she was really beginning to enjoy the walking. This was
one of the prettiest places she had ever been, and the quiet and the
sound of the wind and the warm, fair weather were all conspiring to
make it very pleasant. She ached slightly from the previous night's
exertions, but there were some things worth aching for.
She couldn't get rid of the look of Ronan's face, the whole feel
of him, the uneasy, uncomfortable sense of - power: there was no
other word for it. Add to that the fact that he was good-looking, and
funny, when he wasn't being angry - even then. . .Nita smiled grimly
at herself, annoyed: it was funny to be so attracted to someone she
so much wanted to give a few good kicks.
God help me, that's what it is. I fancy him.
The admission made her nervous. Neither parents at home or the sex
education classes at school ever told you anything really useful
about how to handle this kind of thing. Oh, the mechanics of it, body
changes and so forth, and how not to catch diseases, and
responsibility, and family planning, and all the rest of it. Not
important stuff, like: kissing - how did you do it and still
breathe? Is not wearing a bra a come-on? Is it worth chasing someone
you fancy, or will it just make you look stupid? And if you catch
him, what do you do then?
Or what do you do if you get caught…?
Nita heard something stirring in the hedge off to the right. At
first she thought it was a bird - lots of birds nested in these
hedges, encouraged by the thorns - but this sounded too loud. Nita
paused, and saw a flash of colour, a soft russet red.
"Ai elhua," whispered a voice in the Speech, "I
have a word for you."
Nita's eyebrows went up. She hunkered down by the hedge. The red
dog-fox was deep inside it, curled up comfortably in a little hide
against the wall that the hedge grew against.
"Madreen rua!" she said. "Are you all
right?"
"Oh yes. But that you may be. . ." The fox glanced
around, a shifty, conspiratorial look. "And that I may pay back
a debt and all things be even again. There are wizardries afoot."
"No kidding."
"Then you should get help for them. One of the Ard-tuatha is
in hide, not half a mile from here."
Nita was confused: there were several different ways to translate
the term. "Ard. . .You mean, one of the Powers that Be? Here?"
"In truth. We are bound, we are all bound not to say exactly
where, or who. But it is one of the Old Ones. Catch it at its work,
and it must help you, yes?"
"That's one way to put it." Nita frowned. The Powers
that Be were required to assist wizards when requested to do so. But
you had to catch Them first… and They usually made that
difficult, preferring to do Their work in secret. It made it harder
for the Lone Power to sabotage it.
"Well," she said. "I am warned, madreen rua.
My thanks."
"All's even," the fox said, and in the tiny space where
it lay, it somehow managed to get up, turn around, and vanish back
through a dark hole under the wall.
Nita got up and went on down the road, trying to make sense of
what the fox had told her. It's hard to believe. Why would one of
the Powers be living around here…?
She made her way down the little lane to her aunt's drive, and the
farm. In the field to the right she could see Aunt Annie heading off
with a rake over her shoulder, probably to do something about the new
potatoes she had just planted. They were a rare breed, something
called 'fir-apple potatoes', and Aunt Annie raked and weeded them
herself every day, and wouldn't let anyone near them.
Nita grinned at this and went inside. She was just in the act of
making herself another sandwich in the kitchen, when the phone began
to ring. Nita ran for it, picked it up, and as she had heard others
do, said, "Ballyvolan."
"Is Mrs Callahan there?"
"No, she's not… can I take a message for you?"
"Yes, please. Tell her that Shaun O'Driscoll called, and ask
her to call back immediately, it's very urgent."
"All right." Nita scribbled the message down, and said,
"I'll see if I can catch her; she just went out. Bye." And
she ran out across the gravel yard, vaulted the fence, and headed
into the field.
Far away, over the hill of the second field, she could see her
aunt walking towards the little rise in the middle of it. Yelling at
her seemed ridiculous at this point, so Nita just ran after her as
quickly as she could, puffing. She still ached.
She was rather surprised to see her aunt take the rake off her
shoulder, and bang the wooden end of it on the ground. She was even
more surprised when the little hill split open, and her aunt walked
into it.
Nita stood very still for a moment, and her mouth fell open.
Oh, no! she thought. And she remembered Tom's voice, from
not so terribly long ago, saying to her father: "Well, you know,
Ed, it's your side of the family that the wizardry comes
down from…"
My dad's sister…
My aunt's a wizard!
Half torn between terror and laughter, she ran after her, towards
the gaping darkness in the side of the hill.
The chasm was deeper and wider than it looked. Is this
happening in the real world? Nita thought, and paused for a
moment to try to see with double vision, as she had seen the other
day. True enough, mere daylight vision showed her a smooth hill - no
crack; nothing. But then no-one in the house had seen her aunt. She
had. Nita was seeing sideways where her aunt was, and this was
sideways too. Not as sideways as it might have been, of course.
"Aunt Annie," she said, not loud, but urgently, and loud
enough to carry. Ahead of her, her aunt stopped in shock, standing
there with the rake.
She looked back at Nita and said, “Oh, no."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, grinning a little in spite of
herself, "what did they tell you about why they'd sent
me here…?"
Aunt Annie's mouth opened and shut, and then she said, "When
I get my hands on Ed… I'm going to rip his head off and hand
it to him."
"They couldn't exactly tell you," Nita said, immediately
wanting to defend her father. "It's not his fault."
"Maybe not," Aunt Annie said, "but Nita…! I
had no idea!"
"Actually, I was hoping you wouldn't," Nita said, wryly.
"I don't usually try to advertise it."
"But how can you be here?" Aunt Annie said.
Then in she shook her head. "Never mind that now. That you're
here means you're intended to be. I've got business. Let's go and see
them."
"Them?"
"Be polite," Aunt Annie said. "And follow my lead."
Nita was entirely willing. She followed her aunt into the hill.
It was not a hill. It was a city. It was like the one that Nita
had seen crowning Sugarloaf, but smaller, more intimate. It could
not, of course, be inside the hill. It was two, three - ten? fifty? -
universes over from the 'real world'. Broad streets, airy; shade, the
sound of running water, stone as fluidly formed as if it had been
clay once, or flesh - all paused in mid-movement, possibly to move
again some day. There were echoes of thatched houses, and of old
castles, and of castles no human being could have imagined, hints of
architecture Nita recognized as extraterrestrial from her travels -
apparently the builders had had connections elsewhere.
The light was different too; harder, sharper, somehow clearer than
the light that rested on the fields around Aunt Annie's farm. Things
seemed to have sharper edges, more weight, more meaning. Nothing here
needed to glow with magical light, or anything so blatant. Things
here were too busy being real… more real even than
the 'real world'. It was a slightly unnerving effect.
"Oh, and one other thing," her aunt said. "Don't
eat or drink anything here."
Nita burst out laughing. "There had to be one place
in Ireland where no-one was going to make me drink tea or eat
anything," she said.
Her aunt looked at her cockeyed, then laughed. "Well, you
keep thinking of it that way."
They walked on among the high houses. "Where are we going?"
Nita said.
"To talk to the people who live here," said Aunt Annie.
"I do have certain rights. This is my land - I am the landowner.
. ." She chuckled then. "As if anyone in Ireland can really
own land. We all just borrow it for a while." She looked
sidewise at Nita. "Where were you last night?"
"I was out with some very very large things that should have
been wolves, but Weren't," Nita said. "Oh, by the way.
There was a phone call for you. A Shaun O'Driscoll. . ." I
"I just bet," said Aunt Annie. "The Area
Supervisor. Well, we'll see him shortly, but I need to deal with
these first."
"These people. . ."
"You know the name," her aunt said. "We don't
usually say it… it's considered impolite. Like shouting at
someone, 'Hey, human!'."
The Sidhe, Nita thought. The people of the hills…
the not-so-little people. "You see them often?" Nita
said.
“Often enough. "Good fences make good neighbors,"
as the poet says. However, every now and then, when you share common
ground, you need to have a good long chat over the fence. That's what
this is about."
They came to the heart of the city. There were twelve trees in a
circle, and three bright chairs under the trees, seemingly resting on
the surface of a pool of water. Or rather, the chairs on either side
of the central one were true chairs; the central one was a throne.
The trees moved in the wind, and the shadows thrown by their branches
wove and shifted on the surface of the bright water in patterns that
seemed to Nita to be always on the edge of meaning.
People stood around and watched from under the shade of those
trees; tall people, fair people, with beautiful dogs at heel.
Handsome cats sat here and there, watching; unconcerned birds sang
rainbows in the trees. Nita tried to look at a few of the people, and
found it difficult. Not that they were indistinct. They were almost
too solid to bear, and their clothes and weapons, in an antique
style, all shone with certainty and existence.
The chairs on either side of the throne were filled; the throne
itself was empty. Aunt Annie walked straight towards the throne,
across the water. Nita watched with professional interest. She knew
several ways to walk on water, but she felt safe in assuming that the
water here was more assertive, and didn't mind being walked on
without more active spelling. She headed out after her aunt.
Aunt Annie stopped about three meters away from the central
throne, acknowledged it with a slight nod, and then looked at the
person sitting in the right-hand chair. "The greeting of gods
and men to you, Amadaun of the People of the Hill in
Cualann. And to you, lady of this forth."
The lady bowed her head. "To you also, Aoine ni Cealodhain,
greeting," said the man in the right-hand chair. "And
greeting to you, Shonaiula ni Cealodhain."
Nita was slightly out of her depth, but she knew how to be polite.
She bowed slightly and said, "I am on errantry, fair people, and
the One greets you by me."
"This we had known," said the woman in the chair.
"Then perhaps you will explain to me," said Aunt Annie,
"why my niece was chased halfway across my field last night by
that one's hunt. I thought we had an agreement that if you
saw any power of that kind waking, you would warn me so that I could
take appropriate action."
"We had no warning ourselves, Aoine," said the lady.
"I would then appreciate your view of what's happening here.
It's most unusual for you to have no warning of so major an
intrusion, and that you didn't means we have trouble on our hands."
"Trouble rarely comes near us, Aoine. But it would be true to
say that the past is becoming troublesome. We have had a messenger at
our gates… one of the Fomori."
"And what did this messenger say?"
"That the old shall become new in our fields, and yours. He
offered us… what we were offered once before. The end of your
kind, once and for all."
Aunt Annie said nothing. The young man, the 'Amadaun',
looked at Nita and said, "You must understand that the children
of the Milesians are not looked upon with favour in some of the Fifth
House."
"If you mean that some of the nonhuman species think humans
were a silly idea," Nita said, "yes, I've heard that
opinion before."
"There are those Powers in this part of the world, and
children of the Powers - Powers fallen lower than we - who never
looked kindly on human folk, and would be glad to see them all dead.
At their own hands, or by the hands of other humans - so that old
angers are inflamed, and old hatreds seem to live uncannily long."
"Yes," Nita said, "I've noticed that."
"It is the land, of course," said the fair young woman.
"The land remembers too well. It saw Partholon come; it saw
Nemed; it saw us, and the
Fir Bolg, and the hosts of man. One after another of us it threw
off, in its way, having been taught to do so by the Lone One, and
given a memory that other lands don't have - a sense of injury. Long
time we've tried to heal that, but there is no healing it now. The
old angers wake up again and again."
"There must be something that could be done," Nita said.
"If there is an answer, we do not have it," said the
lady of the forth, "and the Fomori are at our gates. Soon enough
they'll be at yours."
"They have been at our gates, they and their children, for a
long while," said Aunt Annie, "under various names. We do
what we can, as do you. What are the Fomori threatening you with this
time?"
"Nothing concrete as yet. Of course they demanded tribute.
They have done that before. We will of course refuse to give it; we
have done that before too. And then they will begin to strike, here,
and there, at the innocent, the ones who have no defense."
"That too we know about," said Aunt Annie, "for a
long time now. Nonetheless, something needs to be done. I think all
the wizards will now be called together. Probably there should be
another meeting between us once that has taken place. Doing seems to
have passed into our hands, these days, and out of yours."
"That seems to be true," said the Amadaun.
"Advise us what you do. We will back you as much as possible.
Meanwhile, rain has not fallen here for too long. We seem to be
losing the ability to order our world as we used to. Something
outside is becoming very strong… and Lughnasad is coming, when
old battles are remembered. Even with the power of the Treasures, it
was very close. We almost lost, last time. Without the Treasures. .
." The form on the left shook her head. "There is no
saying. We need your help."
"Keep your people in, then, if you would," said Aunt
Annie. "The "sideways" and the not-sideways parts of
the world are getting too close together at the moment; we need to
part them until this is resolved."
"We will do that. And you. . ." The Amadaun
looked at Nita. "What would you say to us?"
Nita looked at the shining forms all around her, and shook her
head. "I think you owe me one," she said. "For the
hunt the other night. If your carelessness let that happen, I think
you owe me a favour one of these days."
There were shocked looks at her boldness, and Aunt Annie looked at
her sideways. But there was a wry smile from the Amadaun.
"Our people have long known that a favour given must be
returned, and a wrong done must be avenged," he said. "Come
here, then, and let me speak a word in your ear."
Nita stepped up to him, wondering. The Amadaun leaned
over and whispered; and the hair stood up all over Nita. It was a
word in the Speech, a name… but not the kind of name mortals
had. There was too much power in it, and too much time. She glanced
sideways in shock, and met his eyes, and found no relief there: the
time was there too.
"Should you need help," he said, "name that name."
"Thank you," Nita said, trying to get some of her
composure back. “I'll do that. Meanwhile, I hope you do well,
and that things are quiet for you."
"A mortal wishes what we wish," said the lady of the
forth, smiling. "There's a change."
"Thank you," said Aunt Annie.
Nita rejoined her, and together they walked out the way they came.
The sunlight looked thin and wan when they came out, when it should
have looked golden; everything seemed a little unreal, a little fake,
now.
Nita looked at Aunt Annie and was a little surprised to find that
she had sweat standing out on her forehead. “Are you OK?"
she said. “You look pale."
"I'm all right," said Aunt Annie. "It's just a
strain talking to those people. They don't see time the way we do."
"I kind of liked it in there," Nita said.
Her aunt looked at her. "Yes, I thought you might. They
prefer the young; the younger wizards have always bent a little more
easily to their ways. I make them uneasy, too; I'm a little too close
to mortality for their liking. But anyway," her aunt looked at
Nita, "I can't believe it. You're a wizard!"
"At times I find it hard to believe myself," Nita said.
"Like last night. My wizardry was not working terribly well."
"Yes, it's a problem we have around here," said her
aunt. "The overlays… If I'd have known, I could have
warned you."
"How could you have known? How was I supposed to tell you?"
She broke out laughing. "What did they tell you when
they sent me out here?"
Her aunt shook her head. "They said you were getting too
involved with your friend Kit. He's your partner, I take it."
"Yeah. They're really nervous about it, Aunt Annie. I try to
calm them down…"
"Listen, you're lucky. At least you were able to tell your
parents. I was never able to tell your grandma and grandpa."
"Listen, even when they know, it doesn't always run smoothly.
But Aunt Annie, look, what are we going to do?"
"We can't do anything just yet."
Nita groaned. Her aunt looked at her with a sympathetic
expression. "Look, honey, I know. But the tradition of wizardry
is different in this part of the world. They've been doing it for
thousands of years longer than there even were American
wizards. And don't forget that at home you're working in a relatively
clean environment; the magic of the Amerind wizards was of a much
more naturalistic kind. There was practically no overlay, since it
worked so completely in conjunction with nature and the environment.
Over here we're dealing with the equivalent of wizardly toxic waste…
the accumulation of thousands of years of buildup. No, we take our
time. We need to get everyone together to talk."
"When is this Lughnasad thing?"
"It starts tomorrow, really. . ."
"Tomorrow?!"
"It goes on for two weeks… don't panic. The first is
the beginning of it: August the fifteenth is the end. It's the end
that we have to worry about… things will be building up,
forces will have to be released. It's going to be like a dam
breaking. If we can dig a channel somehow, something for the power,
the flow, to run off into… Otherwise. . ."
"Otherwise even the nonwizards are going to notice."
Her aunt laughed. "Nita, nonwizards have been noticing for
years. Fortunately, Ireland just has a reputation for being
a strange place. So when people hear these weird stories, they
discount them. But we'll get the wizards together and talk to them.
Meanwhile, try to restrain yourself. I know the urge to do wizardry
all the time is very strong, especially at your age. But don't - you
know - just don't."
And that was the last that was said about it for a while. Aunt
Annie went into the estate office and shut herself in, and started
making phone calls. Nita took herself off to her caravan to do some
more reading in the manual.
As she turned the corner, she froze in surprise: the caravan
shifted slightly as she looked at it. Someone was in there. She
paused and tried to see through the window before coming any closer.
Inside, someone bent forward into the light: a shadow moved. . .
She ran to the caravan door and threw it open. On the bed, Kit
looked up in surprise, blinked at her. "Hi, Neets. What's the
rush?"
Nita stood there with her mouth working, and nothing coming out.
"What are you doing here?" she said finally.
Kit opened his mouth, too, and closed it, and then said, "I
thought you'd be glad to see me."
"You idiot, I am glad to see you! But what are you
doing here? I thought. . ."
"Oh." Kit turned red, then started laughing, "Neets,
uh, I feel like a fool."
She withheld comment for the moment. "Oh?"
"Well, I mean, you promised your parents that you
wouldn't come back to see me. But I never said anything of the kind.
No-one asked me. So I said to my mum, "I have to go out
for a while, I'll be back for dinner." And she said, "Fine,
have a nice time… "
"Dynamite! Come and see my aunt."
She dragged him inside. Her aunt had taken a little while off from
phone calls to feed the cats, and now stood there looking at Kit with
a can of cat food in her hand, and a somewhat bemused expression.
"Aunt Annie," Nita shouted,"this is Kit!"
"Ah." Her aunt blinked. "Haifa second, then, and
I'll feed him too."
Nita snickered and sat him down at the table, and started making
tea. Out of the tangle of mewing and hollering cats, one detached
itself and strolled over to the kitchen table, jumped up on it, and
regarded Kit with big eyes. It was Tualha. "And who is this?"
she said.
Nita had to laugh a little at Kit's bemused expression. "Kit,
Tualha. She's a bard. Tualha, Kit Rodriguez. He's a wizard."
"Dai stihó," said Kit.
"Slán," said the cat, looking him up and
down. To Nita she said, "I see the Spanish have finally
arrived."
"What?"
"Kit, don't get her started. She'll be reciting poetry at you
in a minute."
"I don't mind that."
"So listen," Nita's aunt said then, coming over to the
table and sitting down as she dried her hands on a dishcloth. "Kit,
you're welcome here, but one question. Do your parents know you're a
wizard?"
"Oh, yeah."
She shook her head. "It's getting easier these days than it
used to be." She looked at Nita, and then at Kit, and at Nita
again. "Listen," she said, "I want the straight word
from you on this. You two aren't doing what your mum and dad were
concerned you were doing - I mean, what they told me they
thought you were doing. Are you?"
She had the grace to look embarrassed as she said it. Nita and Kit
could do nothing but look at each other and then burst out laughing.
"Why does everyone think that?" Kit said, sounding
momentarily aggrieved. "Are we panting at each other or
something?" Then he lost it and cracked up again.
"No," Nita said to Aunt Annie. "We're not."
"Well," said her aunt. "It's matters here that
really concern me, and I've got enough on my plate at the moment. You
know anything about it?"
"There was a preqis in the manual of what's been going on
here," Kit said. He sighed. "We've got problems."
That 'we' was one of the nicest things Nita had heard in a long
time. She had had enough of working by herself. "Yeah. Well, the
Seniors here seem to have at least a handle on what to do. I just
hope it works. Did you read about that?"
"Yeah. It seems they've already made some progress. There's a
stone, is it? That they had to wake up-"
"It was half-awake already," Nita said. "It's the
other three that are going to be a problem."
"Yeah. They said that the second one was "dormant",
the third one was "unusable" and the fourth one was
"unaccounted for". That doesn't sound terrific."
"Nope."
"Listen," Aunt Annie said, I"ll leave you two to
chat. I've got to get back on the phone." She smiled at them and
headed out of the room.
"Phone? What for?"
"Other wizards," Nita said.
Kit looked mystified. "To just talk to them? Why don't they.
. ."
"NO, DON'T DO THAT!" she said, sitting bolt upright as
she felt him starting to casually line up the beam-me-up spell in his
head. "You can't do that here!"
"Why not?"
"Feel around you for the overlays! They're all over the
place! And you better watch how you go home, too."
He paused a moment, and then looked surprised. "You're not
kidding. How do you get around here?"
"I walk. Or there's a bike to ride."
"Well, let's go and do that, then. Sounds like I've got a lot
of catching up to do."
Nita slipped into the office, bent over Aunt Annie at her desk,
scribbled a note on her pad: Going out bike riding, OK? Her
aunt nodded and went right on with her conversation about spell
structure.
They were out for a long time. Part of it was Kit rubbernecking at
the scenery while they talked. But part of it was the weather turning
odd. The thunderstorms the weathermen had been predicting
materialized, but they dropped hail rather than rain. They had to
take shelter from several of these showers, and when they finally got
down to the dual carriageway again, they found hailstones as big as
marbles lying around on the road, steaming bizarrely in the bright
sunshine. The sound of thunder rumbled miles away, sporadic but
threatening, all through the ride.
They had been taking turns riding, or sometimes Kit would ride and
Nita would sit on the crossbar, or the other way around. At the
moment Kit was walking the bike beside her, looking around
appreciatively. "This is great," he said. "I guess if
you had to be sent somewhere, this is as good a place as any."
"Huh," Nita said. "I don't remember you being very
excited about it at first."
He coloured somewhat. "Yeah, well."
Nita grinned. "Listen, how's Dairine getting on?"
"OK, as far as I can tell. I think she may be on assignment;
she doesn't seem to have been around your place much in the past few
days. Busy."
"I bet. Wizards all over the place are really busy about
now." Nita shook her head. The oppressive,
thunderstorm-about-to-happen feeling had not stopped. She was still
prickling, but not so violently as she had been that morning.
"Here it comes," Kit said, looking up at one
thundercloud that they had watched drifting halfway between them and
the sea as they turned down the Kilquade road. Almost immediately as
he said it, Nita saw the bolt of lightning lance down and strike one
of the hills behind the farm. Silently she started counting seconds,
and had barely got to 'two' before the crack of thunder washed over
them. “A little too close," said Kit. "Let's get
inside."
They headed down the drive in a hurry, and came out into the
gravel yard in front of the house. Nita was heading for the front
door when Kit looked around him with a sudden surprised expression.
"Wait a minute. What's that?" he said.
"That what?" Nita was feeling a little cross. She could
feel the rain coming on in the air, and didn't want to stand around
outside waiting for it, after all she'd been through that day.
"That," Kit said, swinging around as if looking for
something. "Can't you feel it? Inanimate. Strong."
Nita shook her head, wondering what he was talking about. Kit was
staring down towards the farmyard, between the buildings. "There's
something going on down there," he said. "Something alive."
"This place is full of horses and sheep and cows," Nita
said. "Kit. . ."
"No," he said. “Not something that's usually
alive. It's inanimate, it's a thing, it's - come on!"
He started down that way. There was another roll of thunder. Nita
didn't see the lightning bolt this time. She went after him,
muttering to herself. The problem was that Kit frequently sensed
things she didn't, just as she sensed things he didn't. They had
areas where their talents overlapped, certainly, but Nita's specialty
was live things; Kit had always been more for inanimate objects. And
if he really felt he was on the trail of something important. . .
"It's really weird," he said as she caught up with him.
"It's nothing - I've never felt one that alive before."
"One what?
He looked into the farmyard and shook his head, and gestured.
"That," he said.
Nita looked. There was nothing in the farmyard but Biddy the
farrier's pickup truck, with its forge on the back. "That?"
"It's not the truck," Kit said. "Not the truck
itself. That's a little more awake than usual, but nothing really
strange. It's the thing in the back. That box. What is that?"
"It's a forge, a portable forge," Nita said, mystified.
"She's the lady who comes and puts the horses' shoes on."
Right then, Biddy herself came out of the hay barn, in the act of
shrugging into a waterproof jacket. She looked up at the sky, pausing
for a moment; then headed towards the truck.
"Uh oh," Kit said, looking up too, with a panicked
expression. And a second later, the lightning came down.
That was only the first thing that happened. As Kit said 'uh oh',
Nita had felt the potential building in the air become suddenly
unbearable, not just a prickling but a pain all over her. It was a
matter of a second, even with her brains as tired as they were from
spelling, to put a shield spell up around herself and Kit. She saw
Biddy look up; she saw the lightning lance down at the truck. The
breath went right out of Nita in horror, for there was no way, no
way, she could extend her shield so far. . .
Biddy lifted her hand abruptly and the lightning simply went
elsewhere. It didn't strike anything else, it didn't miss; it just
stopped. And went away. There was not even a thunderclap.
And Biddy stood there, looking up at the sky, and glanced around,
as if looking to see whether anyone had been watching. Then she
smiled very slightly, and got into the truck.
"Now what was that ?" Kit whispered.
Nita pulled him behind the nearby smoking shed, out of sight of
the truck as it turned, heading for the drive. He barely noticed; he
was watching the truck. "Who is that?" he said.
"I told you, that's the lady who puts the horseshoes on.
Biddy."
"She's a wizard!"
"She's not. She can't be," Nita said. It just didn't
feel right. "That wasn't a wizardry. Wizards can hide. But the
magic feels like magic, whatever."
Kit shook his head. "Then how do you explain that? She
swatted a lightning bolt away like a bug. And her truck, or that
forge in her truck anyway, is alive. That I can feel."
"I don't know," Nita said. "Things are getting
weird around here…"
"Getting"!" Kit started to laugh, then sobered and
looked thoughtful. "Are you going to tell your aunt about this?"
"I don't know," Nita said. "I think… I think
I want to talk to Biddy first."
"Makes sense," Kit said. "Then what?"
"Check with the Seniors. They seem to be running this show."
"OK," Kit said. "You're on."
They talked until nearly midnight. The last thin Kit said was,
"You been meeting a lot of people around here? Kids, I mean?"
"Some. They're OK."
"Are they nice to you?"
Nita thought of Ronan, and immediately flushed hot. How was she
supposed to explain this to Kit Explain what? some part of
her mind demanded. Heaven only knows what he thinks about you: if
anything, he probably thinks you're too young for him. "They're
fine," she said after a moment. "They're not geeky, the
ones I've met."
“Some of the kids back home," Kit said, “They're
saying that I had got you in trouble."
She burst out laughing. "No wonder you jumped in there when
Aunt Annie questioned you. Kit, who cares what they think? Idiots."
She punched him “Go on home, it's your dinnertime."
“Oh, blast, I forgot!" He got up hurriedly an started
riffling through his manual.
“Don't forget the overlays!" Nita said. “You
leave them out of your calculations, you'll wind up in th middle of
the Atlantic."
“So? We have friends there." He found the page he was
looking for.
“Küüüt!" Nita said, annoyed, until he
looked í her. “Just be careful."
He nodded, and started reading the transposition spell under his
breath. At the very end of it, on th last word, he looked back up at
her.
“Don't be late tomorrow," Nita said quietly.
He nodded, and grinned, and the air slammed int the space where he
had been.
Nita went to bed.
The next morning, when Nita came into the kitchen, Aunt Annie was
sitting at the kitchen table with a cordless phone and a cup of tea,
going through the Yellow Pages. She looked up and said, "Want to
go into town?"
"Bray?"
"No, Dublin. . ."
The phone rang again. It had been doing that all morning: Nita had
been able to hear it even out in the caravan. Aunt Annie sighed and
picked it up. Nita went off to get herself a cup of tea.
After a while Aunt Annie hung up and looked over at Nita. "We'll
be meeting at a pub in town tonight," she said, starting to dial
another number. "This should be fun for you; you haven't been in
a pub yet."
Nita blinked at that. "Am I allowed?"
"Oh, yes, it's not like bars in the States." She started
dialing another number. "You can't drink, of course, but you can
be in a pub all right, as long as you're over a certain age
and it's earlyish." Aunt Annie chuckled, then, and said to the
phone, "Doris? Anne. Johnny says tonight at nine, in the Long
Hall. Will you call Shaun and Mairead? Right. Yes, we are. Right.
Bye."
"How are we going in?" Nita said. "Driving?"
"No, we'll take the train in," Aunt Annie said.
"Doris will give us a ride back, we're more or less on her
way. Have your breakfast and we'll go. We can slouch around and do
tourist things." Aunt Annie smiled at her. "I think I owe
you that much, after the other night…"
Nita grinned back and went to get her jacket.
It turned out that she didn't need it. It was another hot day, up
in the eighties now. They drove into Greystones to catch the shuttle
train to Bray
- the line was only electrified that far out, as yet
- and stood on the platform, looking out towards Greystones' south
beach. Dogs ran and barked, and there were even a few people in the
water - which astonished Nita, since it was some of the coldest water
she had ever tried to swim in and bounced out of with her teeth
chattering. Most of the people were out in the sun on the sand,
turning very pink.
Nita looked towards the big orange-and-black diesel train that was
pulling in.
"Take one of the right-hand seats," Aunt Annie said.
"You'll get a better view of the water as we go in."
Nita did. The train pulled out, and Nita looked out at the north
beach as they passed it; more sun-bathers, someone riding a horse at
the gallop.
"Aunt Annie," she said, "you know something. Why
didn't I see your name when I went through the manual and looked in
the wizards' directory?"
"Confidentiality," her aunt said. "I wasn't "out"
to you yet. The manual senses such things." She looked at Nita
thoughtfully. "I suppose I really should have anticipated it,"
she said. "My kids came out nonwizardly, after all. But anyway,
I was looking at the manual this morning… You've been busy."
"You got that in one," Nita said.
Aunt Annie smiled. "Not unusual. Things quieten down, though,
after you get to be my age. I remember when I got mine: I had about
three years when I hardly had a moment to myself. Then things got
calm when I went off to college."
"Did you have a partner?"
The train went abruptly darkish, lit only by the feeble ceiling
lights, as it passed into the tunnel bored through Bray Head. "I
did for a while," she said. "But she and I parted company
eventually. It happens," she said, at Nita's shocked look. "You
grow apart… or one partner finds something more important than
the magic… or you start disagreeing about how to work."
Nita shook her head, upset. She couldn't imagine not agreeing with
Kit on a plan or course of action within a matter of seconds; and
indeed, there had been times when if they hadn't been able to agree
that fast, they would have been dead. "Do you still talk?"
she said.
"Oh, yes, pretty often. We're friendly enough."
The train burst out into the light again, revealing the beach on
the other side of Bray Head, and the iron-railed promenade with its
hotels and arcade, and the new half-built aquarium. "Don't
worry," said Aunt Annie. "I think maybe you and your
partner have been through enough trouble together that you'll be
working together for a long while."
They pulled into Bray station and changed to the sleek little
bright-green Dublin Area Rapid Transit train waiting at the next
platform over. About half an hour later, the train slid into Tara
Street station. Nita and her aunt got out and made their way through
the orange-tiled exterior, beneath the skylights and down the
escalator, and went out into the streets of Dublin.
It was a fascinating combination of old and new, and Nita was
rather bewildered by it all at first. There were tiny cobbled alleys
that seemed not to have been repaved in a hundred years, or maybe
two, right next to broad streets roaring with traffic and alive with
lights and people shopping; old, old churches caught in the middle of
shiny new shopping centres; shouting, cheerfully messy street markets
in the shadow of big department stores.
“It takes a little while to get used to," her aunt
said, as they crossed the street south of O'Connell Bridge and headed
down past the stately fronts of Trinity College and the Bank of
Ireland, on the way to the pedestrian precinct at Grafton Street. "If
you come from one of the big cities in the States, Dublin can seem
very small at first, sort of caught in a time warp; slower, more
casual about things. Later… " She chuckled. "You
wonder how you ever put up with a place where people are in such a
hurry all the time. And you find that life can go along very well
without all the "conveniences" you were used to once."
She smiled. "It's the people here: they make the difference."
They turned left at the corner of Grafton Street, heading for the
National Museum. It was by the Dáil, the Irish houses of
parliament, and Aunt Annie clearly knew her way around it. As soon as
they had paid their admission fees, she led Nita down a flight of
stairs, past a sign that said TREASURY. "There are a lot of
gorgeous things here," she said, "but this is probably the
most famous of them."
They stopped in front of a glass case that was thicker than any of
the others scattered around the big room. No-one else was nearby.
Nita moved close to look at it. The cup inside it sat on a big lucite
pedestal; a bright spotlight was trained on it from above. Nita
thought this might have been unnecessary… since she suspected
it might be able to glow by itself.
“The Ardagh Chalice," her aunt said softly. Nita looked
at it; not just with the eyes, but with a wizard's senses, and looked
as hard as she could. The Chalice was more than half a meter high and
a third of a meter wide, mostly gold, with elaborate and beautiful
spiral patterns worked on its sides in silver, and ornamented with
rubies and topazes. The jewels were lovely enough, but Nita had more
of an eye for the ornamentation on the sides. They were spell
diagrams in a very antique style, and though they looked simple, that
was merely an illusion created by the extreme skill of whoever had
designed them. They were subtle, and potentially of huge power; but
they were quiescent, emptied of their virtue.
"It's not really very old," Nita said.
"The physical aspects of it, no." Her aunt looked at it.
"This chalice was made in the second century."
"Not the Holy Grail, then," Nita said.
Her aunt smiled slightly. "No. And yes. The Treasures might
have been made by gods, but they were made of mortal matter…
and matter passes. The problem is, of course, that the power put in
them - the soul of the Treasures, more or less - is as immortal as
the powers that made them. The soul passes on when the envelope wears
out - "reincarnates", finds another "body" that's
suitable. This cup was a vessel, for a while. But not any more, I
think. Do you feel anything different?"
Nita looked at the Cup again, longer this time. Finally she
said,”'I don't know. It's as if… if you knew how to
shake this awake, this "soul", you might do it. But you'd
have to know how."
Her aunt nodded. "We may have to work out how. Come and see
the Sword."
They went up a flight of stairs, through another room or two. The
room they finally stopped in was full of ancient gold work: tores and
stickpins and necklaces and bracelets of gold, beads and bangles,
carved plates of gold linked together. "It used to be mined in
Wicklow," her aunt said, "not too far from us. But by the
fourth century most of it was gone. Anyway, this is worth more than
any of them, if you ask me."
The central case held the Sword. It lay there very plain against
red velvet; long and lean, shaped like a willow leaf, with no gold or
jewel anywhere about it - a plain bronze blade, notched, scraped,
somewhat withered-looking. Nita bent close to it, feeling with all of
her. "Now this is old," she said.
"Older than the Cup," said Aunt Annie. "Bronze Age,
at least."
Nita nodded. There was a faint feeling of purpose still in the old
bronze, like a memory impressed on matter by a mind now gone: like
the ghosts in Aunt Annie's back garden, a tape still replaying and
very faintly to be heard. But there was no vigour in it, only
recollection: wistful, mournful, feeble… "It might have
been the real Sword once," Nita said. "But it's almost
forgotten. It's not nearly as much there as the Cup. I don't think
you could wake this one up."
Her aunt nodded. "That's what I think too."
Nita shook her head. “And there's nothing else in the
building that's even this much awake…” She sighed. “So
we have the Stone, and the Cup, and something that might
work for the Sword, but probably won't… and no Spear."
"That about sums it up, yes. The wizards around the country
will be looking for other swords that might work better. But the
spirit of the Spear Luin seems to have passed completely. Either no
"body" was strong enough to contain it… or it was
just too powerful to be contained any more in a universe that had no
suitable envelope for it, and it passed out entirely."
Nita rather thought that it had passed. Spears were symbols of the
element of Fire, and fire was the most uncontainable of the five,
next to plasma. Nita began to worry. Three of the Treasures would not
be enough, to judge from what the Sidhe had hinted. But she had no
ideas about what to do.
She looked at her aunt. "Are we done here?"
"I think so. Want to go over to Grafton Street?"
"Sounds good."
They spent the afternoon doing, as her aunt had promised, touristy
things; touring the shopping centre at St Stephen's Green, having tea
in the Shelbourne Hotel, listening to the street performers playing
on pipes and banjos and occasionally spoons. They walked over
O'Connell bridge to look up the Liffey at the Halfpenny Bridge's
graceful curve, one of the trademarks of Dublin; and browsed through
the shops on the south side of the Halfpenny Bridge, Dublin's
so-called 'Left Bank'. They sat in O'Connell Street by the statue of
the goddess of the River Liffey, relaxing in her stone bath, and were
grateful for the spray, for it was hotter that afternoon than it had
been all summer. Mothers put their little children in the fountain,
and they splashed happily, and the patrolling Gardai smiled and
looked the other way.
About seven o'clock, Aunt Annie said, "Dinner?" Nita
agreed happily, and they went off to have a pizza in a little
restaurant in South Anne Street. Then they went off westward in the
city, to the pub where that night's meeting would take place. The
Long Hall was a handsome place, fronted in beveled glass and stained
glass, all arranged so that people standing inside, in front of the
windows, couldn't quite be seen from outside. Above, the glass was
clear, showing the beautiful carved and painted plaster ceiling, and
the gas fixtures still hanging from it. Some of them had been
converted for electricity, some hadn't. They walked in, and Nita
gazed admiringly at the huge polished hardwood bar, and the antique
mirrors, reaching three meters up from the back of the bar to the
ceiling, on the wall behind it. Carved wood and beveled glass and
brass railings were everywhere. So were many cheerful people,
drinking, but talking more. The place was filled with the subdued
roar of a hundred conversations.
"We're in the back room. Hi, Jack," said Aunt Annie to
one of the men behind the bar. He was busy filling a glass with the
creamy-dark Guinness from one of the arched taps at the bar: he
nodded to Aunt Annie, but didn't say anything.
"Jack Mourne," Aunt Annie said to Nita, as they made
their way through a low carved archway into the 'back room'. “He
owns the place."
"Does he know what's going on?"
"I should think he does: he's one of the Area
Advisory-Specialists. What would you like to drink, hon?"
"Can I have a Coke?"
"No problem. Be right back."
Nita found herself a seat at a small round wooden table with
ornate iron legs, and waited, fidgeting a little self-consciously.
She had never been in a bar by herself, though Aunt Annie seemed to
think that this wasn't quite the same. She might have a point,
though, Nita thought. Here, the drinking looked almost
incidental. People were shouting at each other across the back room,
chatting, arguing, laughing, pointing, shouting.
"Here you go," Aunt Annie said, sitting down next to
Nita with a relieved look. She handed Nita her drink and sipped
briefly at her pint. "Perfect," she said. "Jack pulls
the best pint in this part of town."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, "if this is a wizards'
meeting - how are you going to keep the ordinary people out of here?"
"Spell on the back-room archway," Aunt Annie said. “Look
closely at the carving when you go to the rear Ladies. Non wizards
hit it and decide they don't feel like going back there after all -
on normal nights, Jack just takes the spell finial off: that little
carved flower in the lower right-hand corner. And no-one can hear us
through all this din anyway; but there are voice-scramblers on. Jack
makes anything wizardly come out sounding like an argument about
football. Nice scrambler - took him a while to write. But he's one of
our best writers. If you need a custom spell in this part of the
world, it's Jack you come to, or Marie Shaughnessy down in Arklow, or
Charles and Alison Redpath up north in Aghalee."
'Then all these people back here are wizards?" Nita
said, looking around her in astonishment. She had never been in such
a large gathering of her own before.
“Oh yes. All that could come at short notice, of course.
Relax for a while; we can't do anything until Doris and Johnny get
here."
So Nita drank her Coke and listened to the accents around her, and
chatted every now and then with the people who came up to her aunt to
say hello. If she had been mired in Irish accents before, the
situation got much worse now: she heard about twenty more from as
many different people, no two of them the same, and some very odd
indeed. In addition, there were a lot of people from Northern Ireland
down for this meeting, and their accents astounded her; they sounded
more like New Yorkers than anything else, though more nasal. They all
seemed very open, friendly people, which to Nita seemed a little
strange at first: seeing what most Americans saw of Northern Ireland
from the news, she half-expected them to be furtive and depressed, as
if afraid a bomb might suddenly go off under them. But none of them
were. One man in his thirties, a jocund young man in a leather jacket
covered with patches, told Nita he had never seen a bomb or been
within fifty miles of one, nor had anyone he knew. The peaceful
small-town life he described seemed hard to reconcile with all the
newsfilm Nita had seen of taped-off, shattered buildings, and the
people with ski masks and rifles.
There was a slight commotion at the door as Mrs Smyth came in
under the archway. "Hey Doris, how they cuttin'?" someone
shouted. Doris Smyth looked at the speaker and said something clear
and carrying in Irish that provoked a roar of approval from
the listeners, and caused the person who had asked the question to be
genially pummelled.
Behind Mrs Smyth, someone else came in; a short man in a long
overcoat and tartan scarf. At the sight of him, many of the wizards
in the room called, "Johnny!" or "Shaun!", and
there was a general stir of approval through the back room. Nita bent
over to her Aunt Annie and said, "Who's that?"
"Shaun O'Driscoll," said Aunt Annie. "Or Johnny,
some people call him. He's the Area Senior for Western Europe."
'Wow," Nita said, never having seen so high-ranked a wizard
before. Area Seniors answered only to Regional Seniors, and Regionals
to the three Seniors for Earth. When she thought of the Senior in
charge of all wizards from Shannon to Moscow and Oslo to Gibraltar,
she had imagined someone more imposing - not a little man with
thinning hair and (as he took his coat off) a tracksuit. He didn't
look very old. He had a fierce-looking moustache, and his eyes were
very cool; he looked around the room and returned all the greetings
without ever quite smiling. It was the kind of effect, Nita thought,
that made you want to try to get him to smile. It would be
worth seeing when it happened, for his face was otherwise a nest of
laugh-lines.
Doris and Johnny were got pints by another of the gathered
wizards, and people started settling down, leaning against the walls
when they ran out of seats. Johnny didn't sit, but stood in the
middle of the room, waiting for them to settle, like a teacher with a
big unruly class.
"Thanks for coming," he said. "I know this was
short notice, but we've had some serious problems crop up in the past
few days, and there was no way to hope to manage them except by
requiring an intervention meeting."
There were some heads turned at this, and some murmuring under
breath among the assembled wizards. "I know that wasn't the way
it was announced," Johnny said, "but we turn out to have
less time for this discussion than was originally thought when we
organized this meeting via the phone tree last night and this
morning. We have had serious transitional leakages all over the
island, with some sympathetic transitionals on mainland Europe; and
this condition has to be contained as quickly as possible. There have
been echoes and ripples as far away as China and Peru."
More stirring at this. "Anyway," Johnny said, "I
want to thank those of you who were in the middle of other
assignments and found them changed, or who were off active and were
suddenly reactivated. The Powers that Be may not thank you until
later, but I like to do it early. I also want to welcome those of you
who have come unusual distances, including Nita Callahan. Stand up,
Nita."
Nita flushed fiercely, and hoped it didn't show too much in the
pub's dimmish light. She stood up.
"Nita has been reassigned here temporarily courtesy of North
American Regional. She has blood affinities with this area, and was
recently involved in the New York incursion and the Hudson Canyon
intervention in June, and more recently, with the Reconfiguration;
Dairine Callahan is her sister."
There was a stir at this. Nita nodded, smiled a little uncertainly
at Johnny; he gestured her to sit down. "We're glad to have
you," he said. "Bear with us: we do things a little
differently here than you're used to, and if you think of anything
that seems useful during this discussion, don't hesitate to sing
out."
Huh, Nita thought, sitting down. And, Reassigned
courtesy of North American Regional? Who's that? Not Tom and
Carl. Someone - or something - further in, or higher up? But she
put the thought aside for the moment.
"Over the past four nights we've had "sideways"
leakages in twenty-three out of twenty-six counties," Johnny
said, "and how Monaghan, Wexford and Westmeath were missed is a
mystery to us, especially since Westmeath contains the Hill of Tara.
In the twenty-three counties, about ninety wizards have experienced
timeslides, live remembrances of the so-called "mythological"
period, "solid" remembrances that returned interactions,
viewings of extradimensional objects without doing the wizardries
required for such viewings, and even physical intervention by
nonphysical entities or creatures not native to this reality,
including physical attacks on occasion. Some of these incursions have
required timeline patching to keep innocent bystanders from thinking
they'd lost their minds - or actually losing them. One of us met
Cuchullain hi warp spasm, which is enough to turn anyone's hair: that
it happened in the middle of the big shopping centre in Tallaght
didn't help, either. The Brown Bull of Cooley was seen crossing the
dual carriageway north of Shannon; it wandered down on to the larnrod
Eireann tracks and caused a derailment, though fortunately neither
the train drivers nor any of the other people on the train saw it,
and by great good luck no-one was hurt. Possibly most to the point,
there was an earthquake in the fields north of Naas, at the old site
of the Battle of Moytura."
More stirring over this, and some anxious looks. Johnny made
quiet-down gestures. “It was only about three point one on the
Richter scale, and nothing came of it but some broken china. The Lia
Fail is still managing to hold this island in one place and one
piece, no matter what the politicians say. But how long it can hold
matters so stable is a good question. Much of its old virtue is gone,
as you all know. Another such attack will certainly be more
effective, on both natural and supernatural levels."
“Johnny," said one of the wizards sitting back by the
wall, a handsome little dark-haired woman,
"these transitional leakages - are we sure that something
else isn't causing them? Something European?"
Johnny shook his head. "I'd prefer to blame Local Europe
myself, Morgan, but we're out of luck on this one. All indications
point back at us."
"Then what are we going to do?"
Johnny looked grim. "We're going to have to recreate Moytura,
I think. Unless someone else can think of something better."
Half the room started muttering to the other half. Johnny waited
for it to settle down.
"Recreate Moytura with what?" said the young
wizard Nita had been talking to, the young guy in the leather jacket.
"Good question," Johnny said. "Two of the
Four Treasures are still with us. The Stone is awake again,
re-ensouled. The "souls" of the other three Treasures are
still in the world, or the Worlds, somewhere. We are going to have to
recall them to suitable physical envelopes, and then take them out
into battle against the Lone Power. We know that with them, we have a
chance. Without them...” He shrugged.
Relative silence fell for a few moments. "Who does the "going
into battle" bit?" said another voice from somewhere
against the back wall.
"Lacking one of the Powers that Be, probably Doris and I to
lead," Johnny said. "And all of you we can get together in
one place."
"Where are you going to get "suitable envelopes",
then?" said another voice.
"In most cases, we'll try to use the old ones," Doris
said. "They've worked before: with a little coercion, they may
work again… The Lia Fail is awake; the Ardagh Chalice, we
think we can reawaken."
"Don't you think the museum will miss it?" said the
young wizard in the leather jacket.
Doris smiled slightly. "Not if a wizardry that looks and
weighs exactly the same is sitting in the museum case," she
said. "If the Taoiseach can borrow the Chalice to show it off at
a politicians' dinner party, I think we might take the loan of it for
a night or so and not feel too guilty afterwards. But it all depends
on the circumstances, and the power of the ritual used to call the
Cup's soul back. Which is what we're going to have to work on. It's
not just warriors we're going to need to make this work, but poets.
Where are Charles and Alison?"
"Stuck in traffic," said someone from the bar side of
the room.
Johnny grinned. "Ah, the real world. But at least Liam and
Mairead and Nigel are here. I'll be wanting to talk to you three
afterwards. The rest of you: I want you all to talk to your Area
Supervisors about your schedules for the next two weeks. Any one of
you may have to drop everything at a moment's notice and lend a hand.
Also, given the seriousness of the situation, travel restrictions on
teleportation are off for the duration. Just use your judgement and
be very careful about the overlays!"
More chatter erupted. In the middle of it, someone said, "But
Johnny, wait a tick! Isn't this going to make things worse?"
Johnny waved for relative quiet. The room settled a little. "How
do you mean?" he said.
"If you're going to call back the souls of the Treasures - if
you can," said the speaker, a tall dignified-looking wizard with
a mighty moustache, "isn't the land going to get even more awake
and aware than it already is? I mean, the Treasures are the
land, in some ways. At least that's what we were always told: four of
the five Elements, in their most personified forms. Air and Water and
Earth and Fire are going to wake up more than ever, until the
situation is resolved and everything is laid to rest again."
Johnny nodded slowly. The room went quiet as people looked at his
expression. "Yes," he said after a while. "It's going
to get much worse. Which makes it to our advantage to get
the situation resolved, as you say, as quickly as possible. Otherwise
first Ireland, then the rest of Europe, and eventually all the other
continents, are going to be overrun with the past happening again,
and the dead walking, and all kinds of other inconveniences. If we
can't stop this, then the barriers between present and past will
break down everywhere, and the physical world will be progressively
overrun by the nonphysical: all the myths, and truths that became
myth, all the dreams and nightmares, all the more central and more
peripheral realities, will superimpose themselves on this one…
inextricably."
“For how long?" said a small voice out of the hush.
"If that level of imposition ever takes hold fully,"
Johnny said, "I don't see how the process could ever be
reversed."
Silence, broken only by the noise of cheerful conversation in the
frontmost, nonwizardly part of the pub. "Right," said the
man with the moustache again. “But in the meantime, while you
Seniors are intervening, Ireland's dreams and nightmares are going to
keep coming true - even more than they have been - and the past will
keep happening, and the dead and the undead and the immortal will
walk. And 'other inconveniences'."
"That's exactly right, Scott," Johnny said.
There was another long silence. Then a voice said, "I need
another pint."
A chorus of other voices went up in agreement. Nita noticed that
her Coke was long gone, and she was very thirsty.
"I'll get you another," Aunt Annie said, and got up.
"Anybody else? Katherine? Nuala? Orla? Hi, Jim. . ." She
moved off.
Nita sat there feeling somewhat shaky. "Hey, you look like a
sheet," said a voice by her. She looked up: it was Ronan.
She smiled faintly at him as he sat down, and did her best to
control herself. He looked, if possible, even more attractive than he
had previously. Black leather suited him, and so did this subdued
lighting. "I feel like one," she said. "How about
you?"
"Sounds pretty bad," Ronan said. But he looked and
sounded remarkably unconcerned. "Don't worry about auld Shaun
there, he just likes to sound like doom and destruction all the time.
Comes of being Area Senior; they all sound like the world's ending
half the time."
Probably because it is, Nita thought. It was only the
sheer number of wizards in the world, and the sacrifices they kept
making from week to week, that kept civilization on an even keel; or
so it seemed to her. "Look, can I ask you something?"
"Sure."
"I'm just curious. Was your Ordeal bad?"
He looked peculiarly at her. "Almost got me killed, if that's
what you mean."
"So will crossing O'Connell Street," Nita said. "Never
mind… I don't know what I mean. I mean, it seemed to me that
my Ordeal was pretty awful. I was just curious whether I was an
exception, or whether everyone had that bad a time. My sister did,
but she's not exactly a normal case. And I haven't had that many
chances to discuss it with other wizards."
Ronan looked thoughtful and took a sip of his orange-and-lemon
drink. "I got timeslid," he said.
Nita shrugged slightly. "We bought a timeslide from our local
Seniors for ours," she said.
"I didn't buy mine," Ronan said. "I got
it." He took another drink. "One day I took the Oath -the
next I was walking up Vevay Road. You know, at the top of Bray by the
Quinnsworth? Well, it stopped being Vevay Road. It was just a dirt
track with some thatched huts down near the school, at the bottom of
the hill, and it was raining cats and dogs. Thunder and lightning."
Nita shivered: she disliked being caught out in the rain. "What
did you do?"
"I went up Bray Head," Ronan said, bursting out in a
laugh that sounded as if, in retrospect, he didn't believe his own
craziness. "I wanted to see where everything was, you know? It
was a mess. You know how the sea gets during a storm. Well, maybe you
don't...”
"I live on Long Island," Nita said. "We get
high-force gales on the Great South Bay, when the hurricanes come
through."
"Well, this storm was driving inland," Ronan said,
"between the rain and the spray, there was almost no difference
between being in the water and on the land. Well, I saw the boat come
in, straight for the rocks. Little thing." He saw Nita's blank
look and said, "The Romans."
That made her raise her eyebrows. She had seen the Roman coins
that had been found at the base of Bray Head: she had seen a
reconstruction of the archaeological site, with their bones. "They
were going to try to set up a colony, weren't they?" she said.
Ronan nodded. Nita watched him. She remembered that afternoon in
the chicken place in Bray, and the vehemence of Ronan's feelings
about colonizers of any kind. But at the moment, Ronan just sat, and
flushed a little, and looked away from Nita as he said, "Well,
they were going to get killed, weren't they? Them and their little
boat and all, in that sea. One of the lifeboats couldn't have stood
it, let alone that little smack. So I 'took the sea in'."
Nita stared at him. What Ronan was describing was temporary but
complete control of a pure element: using the wizardly Speech to
describe every molecule of an object or area so completely and
accurately that for a short period you became it. Control
was barely the word for it. It became as much part of you as your
body… for a while. Then came the backlash: for human beings
are not really meant to have more than one physical body at a time.
You might find the association impossible to break - and have to
spend the rest of your life coexisting with what you had described:
which would surely drive you insane. Or the strain of the wizardry
itself might kill you. An adult wizard, full of experience, might
have done such a wizardry once… and no other wizardry, ever
again. A young wizard, on Ordeal, or soon after, would have done it
and lived… maybe. It was a good question whether his head
would ever be entirely right again.
But here sat Ronan, still blushing slightly, and said, "It
wasn't much of it I had to take, just the sea around Bray Head. They
jumped ship and made it ashore. I couldn't save the boat, it went all
to pieces when I lost control. I must have passed out up there - the
slide came undone after a while, and some tourists doing the cliff
walk from the Greystones side found me slipping down the rocks on the
seaward side, and they called the Guards. I spent a few days in the
hospital." He shrugged. "Hypothermia," he added, and
laughed. "Too true -but they never knew from what."
"Wow," Nita said under her breath, almost lost in
admiration of him. She was starting to blush, but she ignored it as
she looked at him again. "But you knew," she said. "That
there was just the one boat. The Romans never made it here except for
those people. Britain was giving them too much trouble. You could
have let them go under."
If there was a little challenge in her voice, Ronan didn't rise to
it. "Could I?" he said. "I knew it was a timeslide.
Would I have been changing history? Did I have any choice?"
"Too right you did," Nita said, again under her breath.
Ronan heard it. He looked up from under his brows at her, that
familiar scowl. "That's as may be. What could I do? Seeing them
waving their arms and trying to get off, and knowing they would drown
if they tried it, in that water." He looked away again, as if
slightly embarrassed. "Sure nothing came of it anyway. They were
marooned there; no one ever came after them. They settled down there,
and married the people there, some of them. I'm related to them, for
all I know."
Nita smiled slightly. "You didn't know that no-one would come
after them, though. Suppose you had changed history? Suppose
you had just saved the lives of the people who were going to report
back to Rome and bring in the conquerors?"
Ronan drank his drink and looked away.
Nita reached out and patted his arm - a casual enough gesture, she
did it with Kit all the time, but as she did it to Ronan, the shock
of it, the closeness of actually touching him, ran up the arm like
fire and half wilted her. "Never mind," she said, trying to
get some control back. The point of each wizard's Ordeal was always a
private thing: that Ronan should share this much of it with her was
more than he had to do. "You want another of those?" she
said. "What did you call it?"
"A St Clements. 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St
Clements. . .' “ He burst out laughing at Nita's
uncomprehending look. “Don't know that one, I take it. Not in
the Top Forty."
Nita knew when she was being made fun of, and knew when not to
take it seriously: her heart warmed that he liked her enough to do it
at all. "Eat turf and die, Paddy," she said, and got up,
feeling in her pocket for change.
She got Ronan's drink, and when she got back, found her own
waiting for her, and rather to her surprise, Johnny sitting in her
seat and chatting with Ronan. "Here," Johnny said, and got
up; "I was holding it for you. Listen, dear, I have a message
for you. Tom and Carl send their best."
"You know them? How are they?" Nita said, sitting right
up. 'Are they OK? It was them, then!"
"They're fine. I consult with them fairly often, especially
Tom: he's an Advisory to the North American Regional for
compositional spelling. But "Them"?"
"I mean, it was them who sent me on assignment. Wasn't it?"
Johnny smiled very slightly, and all his wrinkles deepened. "Ahh…
no. Not even a Regional Senior, or one of the Planetaries, can
actually put a wizard on active assignment. No matter how certain we
are that the world's ending." He shot a humorous look at Ronan,
and Ronan looked like he was tempted to try to pull his head down
inside his black turtle-neck. "No, those decisions are made
higher up. I might have mentioned North American Regional, but there
are more than humans involved in that. Never mind for now. I take it
Doris had a little talk with you about our local problems."
Nita opened her mouth to answer, and was startled by a sudden
shout from up front. "LAST ORDERS NOW! TEN MINUTES, GENTLEMEN.
LAST ORDERS, PLEASE. . .!"
Johnny laughed at the look her face must have been wearing. "All
the pubs have to close at eleven-thirty this time of year," he
said. "Anyway, Doris says she told you the ropes."
"If you mean she told me not even to sneeze in the Speech,"
Nita said, "yes."
Johnny laughed under his breath. "It must seem hard. Believe
me, it's for the best… and there'll be enough magic around
here for anybody, come the end of the month, if things keep going the
way they've been going. We'll be in touch with you, of course."
"Johnny," Ronan said suddenly,"this may be out of
turn. . .'
"Knowing you, my lad," Johnny said, "probably."
"Johnny. . .Look, it's nothing personal," Ronan said,
glancing at Nita and blushing furiously again. "But why can't
this be handled locally? Why do we need blow-ins?"
Nita went red too, with annoyance. She thought of about six
different cutting things to say, and kept her mouth shut on them all.
But Johnny simply looked mildly surprised. "Self-sufficiency,
is it?" he said. "Have you fallen for that one? It's an
illusion, Ro. Why do we "need" the help of the Tuatha? Why
do we need the Powers that Be? Or even the Lone Power? - for that
One has a function in the universe, too. You know that. The whole lot
of us are interconnected, and there's no way we can get away from it,
or any one group of us solve even the littlest problem entirely
by ourselves. This matter is being handled locally. It's
being handled on Earth. Next thing, you're going to ask me
what the Northern Irish wizards are doing here." His eyebrows
went up and down. "You've been listening to too many
politicians. Better apologize to her before she turns you into a
soggy beermat," Johnny said, patted Nita on the shoulder, and
moved on.
“TIME NOW, GENTLEMEN, TIME NOW. TAKE THOSE GLASSES AWAY,
CHARLIE!" Jack was shouting from the front of the pub. Nita did
her best to keep her face still. She had gone quite hot and tight
inside, and was holding on to herself hard; controlling her emotions
had never been her strongest suit, and she had no desire to say
something stupid here, where she was a guest and would make her aunt
look bad. Besides, I'm a wizard among wizards. It should take
more than some provincial punk with a chip on his shoulder to get me
annoyed. . ./
"Look, Nita," Ronan said. He sounded slightly desperate.
"I didn't. . ."
"Of course you didn't," she said. And shut herself up:
and then lost it again. "Look," she said, her voice low but
fierce,"do you think this was my idea? Do you think I
wouldn't rather be back home with my partner taking care of business,
than messing around in this stupid little place where you can't even
twitch without permission? Do you think I don't have better things to
do? "Blow-ins"," she said bitterly, and picked up her
drink and began to drink the whole thing at once, to shut herself up:
at least she couldn't say what she was thinking while she was
drinking something.
It was the wrong drink. In the middle of the second swallow she
spluttered in shock at the alcoholic black-bread taste of it, and
from beside her Aunt Annie said, "You're going to get us thrown
out of here, you know that? Here, have a tissue."
Nita gasped and choked and took the tissue gratefully, and began
mopping Guinness off herself and the table. Ronan was leaning against
the wall and laughing, soundlessly, but so hard that he was turning
twice as red as he had been. Furious, Nita felt around in her head
for the small simple spell that would dump his own drink in his lap:
then remembered where she was, and in rapid succession first shoved
the sodden tissue down the neck of his turtleneck, and while Ronan
was fumbling for it, knocked his glass sideways with her elbow.
"Oops," she said in utter innocence, as it went all over
him.
"COME ON NOW, GENTS, TIME NOW, TIME. HAVE YOU NO HOMES TO GO
TO? YOU TOO, LADIES, NO OFFENSE MEANT," Jack shouted from the
front of the pub. The conversations were getting louder, if anything.
Ronan sat and stared at his lap, and just as he lifted his eyes to
Nita's, Johnny went by and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I
told you she was going to turn you into a soggy beermat.
No-one ever listens to me. “Night, Annie, give me a call in the
morning… “ And he was away.
"I guess we'd better go," Aunt Annie said, as the lights
began flashing on and off. "Doris is waiting. Ronan, do you need
a lift home?"
"No thank you, Mrs Callahan," he said, "I came in
with Barry."
"Right, then. Come on, Nita, let's call it a night."
Nita got up, and looked down at Ronan. He was
gazing back at her with an expression she couldn't
interpret. Not anger, not amusement - what was it? She refused to
waste her time trying to work it out. "Keep your pants dry,"
she said to him, trying desperately to keep her face straight, and
losing it again. Gratefully she followed Mrs Smyth and Aunt Annie
out, grinning to herself.
Blow-ins. Huh.
She grinned all the way home… and wasn't quite sure why.
“What's going on?" Kit said the next afternoon. 'How
are things going with the Treasures?"
They were sitting around the kitchen table, looking at the papers.
“Well," Nita's aunt said, “Doris and a couple of the
other Seniors are going to go in tonight and get the Ardagh Chalice.
They'll leave a perfect copy in its place. They think they have a
guess at how to make it wake up. Apparently, whatever they did with
the Stone worked better than they thought; it seems your friend Tom
is quite an asset," she said to Nita. "They were able to
wake it up on the first try, using the spell he wrote for them."
Nita nodded. "He says it's because he used to write so many
adverts."
Aunt Annie chuckled. "I guess I can see the point. Well,
anyway, it's awake. As you will have noticed, the land is getting,
uh, restive… more than it was, anyway."
"Are they going to bring the Stone here? Or somewhere
special?" said Kit.
"Oh, no… there's no need for that. The Stone is
the earth of Ireland, some ways; anywhere there is earth of Ireland,
the Stone is there in essence. The same way that the Cup is
the water of Ireland, and all wells and pools; the Sword is
the air of Ireland, the Spear is the fire. The Treasures
exist in essence in all the things they represent. But when they're
awake, they co-exist many times more powerfully than before. They
themselves become weapons of considerable power; and the earth and
air and water and fire themselves become weapons that we can turn to
our advantage. We sincerely hope." She took a drink of her tea.
"What about the Sword?" Kit said.
"It's hard to say," said Annie. "The Cup is more
awake than any of the envelopes they're thinking about using for the
Sword; so they're going to try the spell on the Chalice first, and
see how the re-animation works on that. If it does, they'll move on
and try it on the Sword in the museum."
"And the Spear?" Kit said.
Aunt Annie shook her head. "No news. There are a lot of
spears and pikes and whatnot lying around, but none of them seem ever
to have been the Spear Luin. Which is a problem, for Luin was the
weapon that overthrew Balor. The others were basically support for
it."
Kit shrugged. "Well, something'll turn up. Something always
does."
"I wish I had your confidence," Aunt Annie said, getting
up to pour herself another cup.
"Something has to turn up," Kit said. "We're
here."
Nita punched him lightly. "Something's always turned up
before," she said. "This is not like before j
Kit shrugged again. "Listen, if I can't keep your spirits up,
you won't do good work."
"How can my spirits be other than wonderful when I have this
to look at?" she said, pushing the paper at him.
The Bray People had come out that morning, and the usual
details of the fortunes and misfortunes of Bray people overseas, or
the failure of the county council to do something about an urgent
local problem, or the accusations of one of the local political
parties about the purported bad behaviour of one of the others, had
been forced off the front pages. Other people besides Nita had been
having problems.
SILLY SEASON COMES TO NORTH WICKLOW! Said the headline. Underneath
it was a story concerning some of the bizarre occurrences in the
county that week. The trouble had started out in the country. A
farmer had claimed that a dinosaur a small one, but still plainly a
dinosaur - had been eating his sheep. These claims had been greeted
with amusement by his neighbors, some of whom had suggested that he
had, in the local way of putting it,"drink taken.”
The Gardai declined comment on the business, as they did about the
rocks rolling uphill at Ballywal-trim, or the problem incurred by the
dairy cattle farmer over by Kilmacanogue, who claimed his Guernsey
herd was stolen - driven away across the dual carriageway by a man
who said he was Finn MacCumhal, and was entitled to take any cattle
that their owner was not strong enough to defend in clean battle.
There were a chorus of noisy protests to Bray Urban District Council
and Wicklow County Council about this - some people insisting that
the psychiatric hospital at Newcastle needed to look into its
security.
They were perusing these accounts when Johnny O'Driscoll arrived.
Nita put the newspaper aside and introduced Kit to him. "You're
very welcome," Johnny said to him. "Your friend here will
have warned you about the overlays, though."
"She mentioned, yes."
"Well, just, you know, don't. We have enough problems at the
moment."
Nita poured a cup of tea for Johnny; he took it, drank it with a
thankful air, and said, "Everyone else I've talked to this
morning has had a problem, so I might as well hear yours, too. What
happened to you yesterday?"
"Nothing really," she said. "But I did have an
interesting conversation with a fox the other day." And she
described her meeting with the dog-fox, and the information he had
given her.
Johnny looked thoughtful at that. "I have to say," he
said,"that I had suspected for some time that at least one of
the Bright Powers was in the area, in human form. I had no solid
confirmation. Normally, if one of Them is going to be in the area on
business, the manuals give warning of it: or the Knowledge does,
depending on which you use. But there's been no such warning. Then
again, this isn't a normal situation. Anyway, I had other
indications. Interesting to hear them confirmed."
Nita glanced over at Kit. "Why do They hide?" she said.
"To keep the other side from knowing that They're here.
Except that the other side seems to know already, so that reason
doesn't work in this case." He shook his head. "I don't
know. The Powers are frequently beyond our ability to explain…
but there's nothing strange about that. They're the next major level
of creation up from us, after all. Should a rock expect to be able to
explain a human being?"
"We have enough trouble with that ourselves," Kit said.
"Just so. Anyway, whatever Power it is doubtless has good
reasons for wanting to stay hidden. I wouldn't want to break Its
cover too soon."
Kit and Nita looked at each other.
"Meanwhile," Johnny said, "Anne, if it's all right
with you, Doris will be stopping in this afternoon with what she's
picked up. The Enniskerry area is too badly overlaid for her to keep
it up there for a few minutes without the area remembering all kinds
of things that are better not roused. Down here is a little cleaner;
you and I can do something to suppress those memories about the
church and Cromwell's people."
"No problem," said Aunt Annie. "We'll put it in the
back office."
"Fine. Your staff don't usually go in there?"
"Only my secretary. I can ask her not to."
"Fine. These Treasures are proving a little more dangerous
than we thought. Harry, who went up to do the work on the Stone, did
it all right… but I think he's probably not going to be worth
much of anything for the next few days. We have to be very careful
that we don't let people spend too long near these things. If you
show me where you want to put it, I'll build a warding for that room,
and see that it doesn't do anyone any damage."
"But how can these be hurting people?" Nita said.
"They're good!"
"Oh, absolutely," Johnny said. "There are probably
no more powerful forces for good on the planet… except for
human beings, naturally. But just because they're good, doesn't mean
they're safe."
"Listen, Shaun," Aunt Annie said then, "is there
any plan yet for where we're going to do the big ceremony, the
re-enactment?"
"It'll have to start up at Matrix," Johnny said. "It
has all the necessary 'equipment'. That's right," he said to
Nita, "you haven't seen my place yet, have you? Not really 'my'
place, of course. No-one owns Castle Matrix but itself… and
whatever's under it. You'll see." He got up. “Anyway,
Matrix is where it'll start. But where it'll end… ' He shook
his head. 'I have to go down to Bray. Either of you need a lift?"
“Thanks," Nita said. “We were going to take the
bus, but if it's OK…”
“Sure, come on."
Johnny dropped them more or less in the centre of town, where
Herbert Road crosses Main Street. They waved goodbye to him as he
drove off, and Kit said, “I didn't have any breakfast…
I'm an empty shell. Is there anywhere to eat around here?"
“There's a chicken place over here that's not too bad,"
Nita said. “I've got some money. Let's go in there."
They walked in, went to the counter and ordered. Nita took one
quick glance at the back of the restaurant, and her stomach turned
over inside her in nervous response. Ronan was sitting back there. He
shot Nita one quick glance and then looked down again at the Coke he
was busy with.
"You OK?" Kit said, as they turned away with their own
drinks and went to sit down at a table. "Your face is all
weird."
"Uh," Nita said. "I poured a drink over a guy the
other night."
"You were out with a guy?"
Nita blushed. "No, not me. A bunch of us were out."
"What, a bunch of the kids around here?"
"What is this, the Spanish Inquisition? I was out with my
aunt. There was a big wizards' meeting in town."
"Oh," Kit said. He started to go red again.
Nita rolled her eyes and said, "Spare me! Never mind that."
She took a drink of her Coke - her mouth was suddenly dry - and said,
"Haifa second."
Then she got up and went back to Ronan's table.
He looked up at her with an expression partly unease and partly
annoyance; and he still managed to smile on top of it all. "You
forgot your Coke," he said.
"No, it's back there."
"I mean, I thought you were going to pour it on me."
She looked at him ruefully. "Listen, Ronan, I'm sorry. Look,
come on and sit with us, and meet my partner."
"That's him?" He craned his neck a little.
"Yeah, he's just in from the States. Come on and sit with
us."
Somewhat reluctantly, Ronan got up, bringing his Coke, and went
and stood by the table. "Kit," she said,"this is
Ronan. Ronan, Kit Rodriguez, my partner."
They shook hands, Kit willingly enough, Ronan with some reserve,
and they looked at each other. "Dai stihó,"
Kit said.
Ronan raised his eyebrows as he sat down. "You can tell?"
Kit looked surprised. "It sticks out all over you."
"Your partner couldn't."
Nita went hot with embarrassment at that. Kit shrugged. "It's
always easier for guy wizards to tell guys, and girls to tell girls.
Anyway, Neets has other things to think about. Besides, she's in a
weird place. You get thrown off. I didn't know her aunt was one until
she was pointed out to me."
There was tension in the air. Nita had thought this would be a
good idea, at first; now she was beginning to regret it. "I was
just telling Ronan," she said to Kit,"that I was sorry I
dumped the drink on him the other night."
Ronan looked bemused. "Watch out for her. She's got a
temper."
"I've noticed," Kit said. “Just hope you never see
her sister lose hers. Whoo. But Neets is no prize either."
"Will you two stop talking about me as if I'm not here?"
Nita said, annoyed. Then they both grinned at her, and she went hot
again. Bad enough being teased from just one direction…
"Shove over, Kit," she said, sat down next to him, and
started working on her Coke again. Then she said to Ronan, "How
was your day yesterday?"
There was an abrupt sound of breaking glass from outside. All
three of their heads jerked up at the same time. "What on earth.
. .!" Kit said.
"Probably an accident," Ronan said, getting up
hurriedly. "The corner next to here is a bad one. People are
always coming around it too fast. . ."
The next sound of glass breaking was the shop's own window, and it
was not a car that broke it. Something big, dark and blunt slammed
into it from one side, and plate glass rained in. The ladies behind
the counter cried out in surprise and headed for the back of the shop
in a hurry. The shop's three other patrons followed them, leaving Kit
and Nita and Ronan standing there.
Something stepped in through the broken glass. If you had taken a
human being, and coated it with tar, and rolled it in gravel, and
then turned it loose to walk around blindly smashing things, it might
look something like this. At least, it would if it were nearly two
meters tall, and more than a meter broad, with arms and thighs as
thick as a man's waist, and a round ugly face like a boulder.
They looked at it in shock as it came towards them. "It's a
drow," Ronan whispered. "Fomori…"
They could see others like it stalking past, out in the street.
The sounds of breaking plate glass were spreading down the road; cars
screeched to a halt, horns blasted. There was one long screech
followed by the sound of more breaking glass, and the crunch of metal
too, this time.
"Someone's hit one," Kit said.
"I feel sorry for their car," Ronan said. "Come
on."
"How do you stop them?" said Nita.
"Stop them? You don't stop them. You run away!" Ronan
said. He grabbed Nita's arm with one hand, and Kit's with the other,
and hustled them out the back door.
They ducked out the back of the chicken place and into Castle
Terrace behind it. Nita looked down to the end of the street, towards
the remains of the old castle. Several of the drows were busily
throwing down the last few stones. They appeared to be made of good
Wicklow granite, and to dislike everything they saw. Several of them,
a little nearer down the street, were punching holes in the walls of
the Bank of Ireland: its alarm bell was ringing disconsolately.
Another one, in Herbert Road, was busy turning a car over, while
people struggled and screamed and tried to get out of it.
"This is not good," Nita muttered. "We can't just
leave these things running all over the place!"
"There's no wizardry that can deal with these," Ronan
said, "not with overlays all over the place! You've just got to
get away! If they. . ."
That was when the heavy hand fell on Ronan's shoulder. "No
way!" Kit said. He said three words, very short and sharp. The
drow screamed, a high thin whine, and reeled back, mostly because it
had no head left. Rock dust sifted down past Ronan as
Kit pulled him away. "You were saying?" Kit said,
breathing hard.
The drow kept screaming. A great crack or fissure ran down it,
from its head straight down its centreline. It staggered, and the
crack spread. But something else happened as well. The drow got
wider. It seemed to have two heads. Then six arms; then eight. It
fell to the ground with a terrible crash, and broke in two; and got
up… twice. It had twinned.
"I was saying that," Ronan said. "Run!"
The way westward down Herbert Road was blocked by more drows. They
dodged around the formerly single drow and ran into Main Street.
People were running and screaming in all directions. Cars were being
overturned, windows and walls being bashed in or pulled down. Two
drows were in the process of overturning the monument in front of the
Royal Hotel. “What on earth are these things?"
Nita said.
"It's not a re-enactment. They're Fomori."
Nita looked up Main Street towards the old beam-and-plaster
building that had been the town's market hall, and was now the
tourist centre and museum. It was still fairly clear up there. "Come
on," she said.
They ran up that way, accompanied by a lot of other people who
apparently had the same idea. They didn't get much further than the
little arcade of shops in the middle of the main street before they
saw the first squat, grey forms appearing down at the other end of
the road. One of them began pulling at the gryphon-topped granite
fountain in front of the heritage centre.
They stopped. "No good," Nita said. "We don't dare
use wizardry in case it backfires. We've got to do something else."
"Such as?" Ronan said, desperate. "There's no river
to throw them in!"
She smiled at him, rather crookedly. She was beginning to shake.
"Let's try this," she said.
There was a format for these things. She called the name once; she
called it twice. The second time, it made her throat hurt - more in
warning, she thought, than because of the sound of it. Something was
saying to her, Are you sure? Very sure? She gulped, and said
the name the third time. It shook her, and flung her down.
She sat up on the pavement, slightly dazed. It took a swallow or
two to get her throat working again. Then she shouted in the Speech,
"Pay me back what you owe me - and do it now!"
It being wizardry involved, she expected immediate results. It
being wizardry involved… she got them.
Over the screams and the breaking glass, over the crashes of cars
and the howling of the sirens of the Gardai, came another sound:
bells. Not church bells. It was as if someone had taken the sound of
hoofbeats, and tuned them; as if what came galloping did so on hooves
of glass, or silver, a clangour of relentless and purposeful
harmonies. Other bells were the sounds that bridles might make if
each one were built like a musical instrument, made to be carried
into battle and shaken to frighten the enemy - a sharp, chilly sound.
The galloping and the sound of the bells came closer together, and
were joined by a third sound, a high, eerie singing noise, the sound
that metal might make if you woke it up and taught it how to kill.
The faces of the buildings up near the heritage centre flushed
bright, as if a light came near them.
And then the tide of colour poured itself down into Main Street
from both sides of the Heritage Centre, and the first of the drows
fell away from the gryphon fountain, screaming as a crystal sword
pierced it. The horses shone, the riders shone; not with any kind of
light. They were simply more there than the main street was,
more there than the broken glass, and the crashed cars, and
the grey things; more vivid, more real. Everything went pallid or
dull that was seen in the same glance with them - the crimson of
cloaks and banners that burned like coals, the blues and emerald
greens like spring suddenly afire amid the concrete, the gold of
tores and arm-rings glowing as if they were molten, the silver of
hair burning like the moon through cloud, the raven of hair burning
like the cold between the stars. The riders poured down into Main
Street, and the drows fled screaming before them - not that it
helped. Two of them took refuge in the smoked-glass-and-aluminium
phone booths down at that end of the street; the faery horses smashed
them to splinters with their hooves, and the drows afterwards. Down
past the Chinese restaurant, down past the estate agents and the
electrical shops, the riders came storming down between the cars, or
through them, as if the cars were not real to them: and perhaps they
were not. The riders' hands were not empty. Their swords shone and
sang where the sunlight fell on them, that high, inhumanly joyous
keen of metal that will never know rust. The riders had spears like
tongues of fire, and sickles like sharpened moons, and bows of glass
which fired arrows that did not miss. The grey things went down like
lumps of stone when the weapons struck them, and lay like stone, and
didn't move again. The only screams left were those of the drows,
now; everything mortal was hiding, or standing very still, hoping
against hope it wouldn't be noticed by the terrible, deadly beauty
raging down through the main street of Bray.
The riders swept down the street to where Nita and Ronan and Kit
stood, backs against the wall next to the pub by the arcade; and
swept on past them, towards the Dargle, driving a crowd of the drows
before them. A Garda sergeant in his blue shirtsleeves stood
astounded on the corner and watched them pass, too dumbfounded to do
anything at the moment but cross himself; and several of the riders
bowed to him as they passed, and smiled as they did it.
One of the riders turned aside from the bright tide, and paused by
them, looking down at Nita. He said, "Are you repaid, then?"
Nita looked up at him, the crimson and emerald and golden
splendour of his clothing, the impossible handsomeness of his face,
and she felt dingy and shopworn by comparison. Her heart ached in her
with pity for the wretched ordinariness of life, seen next to this
awful, assured beauty. But she said, "Yes, thank you. Thank you
.very much."
"I would have saved the favour, myself," said the
black-haired rider, "for you'll need it more later. But what's
done, is done. And now get up and ride, for the Queen desires to
speak with you."
Ronan put his eyebrows up at that. "Which queen?"
"Not any mortal one," said the young rider on the horse,
looking at him with mild amusement. "The Queen whom it is unwise
to refuse… as it is unwise to refuse her Fool."
"The Amadaunl” Ronan said, his eyes going
wide. "Do what he says," he said to Nita. And she caught a
flash of unnerved thought from him: he can kill with a look or a
touch, this one, if offended. . .
"No problem with that," Nita said, at the moment having
no time for Ronan's nervousness. "But one thing first." She
looked around her with distress: the cars stopped or crashed in the
street, the shattered glass, the stunned townspeople standing around.
She beckoned Kit and Ronan off to one side a little, and said, "We
can't leave the place this way. Little hiccups in daily reality,
people can deal with - but this? They'll never be able to explain it
to themselves. . ."
"Or their insurance companies," Kit muttered.
Nita shook her head. "They'll lose their grip. . ."
Ronan looked at them curiously. "What are you thinking of
doing?"
Kit looked thoughtfully at Nita. "Patch it?"
Nita nodded. Ronan stared at her. " 'Patch it?' Patch what'?
With what?"
Nita bit her lip. "Time," she said. "With a spare
piece. It's basic alternate-universe theory; Johnny mentioned
patching in the pub. Somewhere parallel to our universe, where this
happened, there has to be one where this didn't…
where the drows never popped out, where this damage wasn't done. You
patch this timeline with an equivalent piece of that one." She
looked around her, considering. “The area and the timespan's
small enough not to have to get an authorization, like you would for
a full timeslide. And the reason's good, which is the whole point."
"But the overlays. . ."
"Ronan," Kit said, holding his voice very steady in a
way that Nita knew meant he was fighting not to lose his temper, "we
can't sit around arguing about this all day. A few minutes more, and
what's happened will have printed itself too strongly on these
people's minds to be patched over. We'll be careful of the overlays.
You in, or what?"
Ronan looked from him to Nita. She shrugged, nodded.
"All right. . ."
"Here it is," Kit said, riffling through his manual.
"We're inside the time limit, we can do the short form. Ronan?"
He offered him the manual.
"No," he said, looking slightly off to one side like
someone having an idea, "I see it. You start."
Kit and Nita started reading together: Ronan joined them. It was a
little odd to hear the Speech for the first time in an Irish accent,
but Nita didn't let that distract her, concentrating instead on the
part of the spell that located and verified the piece of alternate
spacetime they needed, 'copied' it into the spell buffer prepared for
it, and held it ready. Then came the second part of the spell, which
bilocated the copied spacetime with the one presently proceeding
locally.
Kit looked up after a moment, breathing hard. Everything around
them suddenly looked a little peculiar, as if every object had two
sets of outlines, which were vibrating, jarring against one another.
"Come on," he said to Nita and Ronan, "let's get out
of here and drop it in place."
"How are we going?" Nita said, glancing up at the
Amadaun.
There were abruptly three more horses beside him; bridled and
saddled, ready to go. "Can you ride?"
"I can be carried," Nita said, utterly unhappy about the
idea.
"Up, then."
Kit helped her up. "Where is the Queen?" she said to the
Amadaun. "Did she come out with you?"
"She did not: she goes not foraying any more," the
Amadaun said. "Though because of you, that may change."
Nita thought about that one for a minute. Ronan meanwhile swung up
in his saddle with perfect ease, gathered up the reins and sat there
like a lord. Kit clambered up into his saddle, clutching the pommel
of it.
"Don't fear," the Amadaun said. "You won't
fall."
Nita desperately hoped that was true. "OK," she said to
Kit. "As soon as we're clear, let it drop."
The Amadaun turned his mount and led them at a walk up
Herbert Road. By the entrance to the church parking lot Kit paused,
looked over his shoulder, said one word. Looking back towards the
main street with Ronan, Nita saw the outlines of everything tremble,
then suddenly solidify. With that, the glitter of broken glass in the
road was gone, and a sudden confused silence fell over the shouting
that had started in the street.
"Good enough," Kit said. "It took, nice and solid.
Let's go."
And they rode. Nita knew these horses from old stories, but she
still was not prepared for how fast they went. One moment
she was trying to find a way to sit so that she wouldn't slip
sideways: the next, she was galloping. Though it physically felt as
if she was trapped in a dream sequence in a film, the horse moving in
slow motion, everything else blurred past her with such speed that
she could hardly tell which way they were going. Apparently the Good
People's horses didn't care about roads; rough or smooth was all one
to them, for they ran 'sideways', across water, or fetlock-deep
through a hillside in their path. The country around them now
appeared as it had - how many hundreds of years ago? - before there
were roads, or people, or anything else to trouble the
serenity of the world. It was an Ireland of apple trees in flower, of
long hillsides green with flowery meadows, deep forests, thickets of
hazel and rowan. They rode westward out of Bray, and made for Great
Sugarloaf.
In the sideways world it was no mountain, but a city that stood up
huge and golden, the towers lancing up as Nita had seen them from a
distance that afternoon, back in Kilquade. The rider alongside them
looked at Nita, and at the view ahead, and smiled slightly. "It
is the chief of our duns in these parts," he said. "And
the fairest. Other mountains are higher, but none was so well shaped,
we thought."
"I saw."
"So you did. You have the gift; it comes of the blood, I
suppose." The Fool looked at her. "Not a safe gift,
though."
"Neither is wizardry," Nita said.
The Fool nodded. "As you will no doubt keep discovering,
before the end. No matter. We're here."
They dismounted before the great gates. The horses tossed their
heads, somehow losing their saddles and tack at the same time, and
wandered off into the surrounding meadows. "Come then,"
said the Fool. "The Queen holds summer court."
They did not go through the gates. The Fool led them instead a
short distance around the high shining walls, to where an open
pavilion of white silk was pitched in the meadow. Inside it was a
simple chair, and several young women standing around it; in the
chair sat another woman, who watched them come.
The Fool led them just inside the pavilion, before the lady in the
chair. Afterwards Nita had some trouble remembering her face; what
chiefly struck her was the woman's hair, masses of it, a beautiful
mellow gold like the wheat ripening in Aunt Annie's third field over.
The thick plaits of it that hung down reached almost to the ground;
the rest was coiled up, braided and wound around her head, the only
crown she wore. She was dressed all in a white silk much finer than
that of the pavilion, and she held something wrapped in more silk in
her lap.
"The greeting of gods and man to you, wizards," she
said.
They all bowed. "And to you, madam," Ronan said, "our
greeting and the One's."
She bowed her head in return. "I may not keep you long here,"
she said; "you are on errantry, and we respect that. But word
has come to us of what the wizards are doing. We know a little of
draoiceacht ourselves, and we have something here that may
be of use to you." She turned her attention to the bundle in her
lap.
'Madam," Kit said, 'may I ask a question?"
She looked up, and her eyes glinted a little with merriment.
'Could I stop you?"
'Who are you, please?"
She sat back in the chair at that. 'Bold one," she said. 'But
the stranger in the gate has a right to ask. I am one who 'died into
the hills'." Ronan turned his face away. "Feel no shame,"
she said. "The name is long given to us by humans, and we are
used to it. The first of us who lived here after the Making, and
could not bear to leave, slipped sideways here, by what art you know;
it is part of wizardry. We took ourselves to live outside of the
world's time, and exiled ourselves as a result; we cannot go back
except for a little while, every now and then. A night of moon to
dance in; a morning, or an afternoon, on each of the four great
turning-days of the year, when the hills stand open, and there is
some commerce between this world and yours. We are near one of them
now, which is why you can be here at all."
She turned back a bit of the silk of the wrapped thing in her lap,
toying with it. "Now and then, the desire for the physical world
becomes too much for us, and one or another of us crosses back into
it -to live the lives of human beings, in a world where things are
definite and deadly, and what one does matters for ever. We age
swiftly when we do that, and our passions rule us; we do terrible
deeds sometimes, forgetting the calm of the slower-running time
outside the world. I have been back several times, and returned here
after each visit, which makes me unusual… for many of us have
gone over to try death, and have not come back from it. Your world
would know me by several names. I was called Aoife, and Fand, and
Macha, and other names besides: but most important at the moment, I
was called Emer, the wife of Cuchullain mac Sualtim, who was Hero of
Ulster. And that is how I come by this."
She looked down at the bundle in her lap, and slowly unfolded the
wrappings around it. "After Cuchullain died," she said, "I
gave it to Conall of the Hundred Battles. It passed from him,
eventually; he could not bear the spirit that was in the thing. It
was in pain, because there was no hand mighty enough to wield it any
more, and no mind that understood its power. Our wise folk thought at
last that it ought to be brought out of the world, and "into the
hills", to spare its pain. And so it was. See. . ."
She slipped the silk aside, and held up what had been in it. It
was a sword. There were no jewels on it; the hilt was plain gold,
riveted with silver, and the blade was a long graceful willow-leaf
curve of mirror-polished steel, nearly a meter long, coming to a
'waist' about a third of a meter above the hilt, and then flaring
slightly outward again. There was a wavy pattern in its steel, but
more than that, the blade itself seemed to waver slightly in the
vision, as if seen through a heat-haze. Even in this golden light,
with the summer of the Otherworld all around them, the Queen looked
pale and plain as she held it up; the sword made whatever one looked
at with it seem less than real, as the Sidhe had done in Bray.
"Cruaidin Cailidcheann, he called it; the Hard,
Hard-Headed. But it had another name, first. Cuchullain's father was
Lugh of the Long Reach; and this is Fragarach, the Answerer, the
Sword of Air, which Lugh sent to him. Take it."
Nita put her hand out to it, and felt a cold fire burning, and a
pressure of wind forcing her hand away. "It doesn't want me,"
she said.
"No. It has its own desires, and I can only hold it because I
am one of the Undying. One of you," she said to Kit and Ronan.
Ronan put a hand out, and then snatched it back, and scowled. "It
doesn't want me either."
"You then," she said to Kit. "Take it, young
wizard: and give it to the Senior, with my blessing. He will be the
one to wield it, I think. Say also to him," she said, turning to
Ronan,"that I ask him again the question I have asked him
before; and ask whether he has any new answer for me."
"I will," Ronan said, but his eyes slid sideways to
Fragarach.
Kit bowed slightly. "And I'll deliver this." He took the
sword, and apparently had no trouble with it.
"Go, then. The Amadaun will see you home. And have a
care; for the One-Eyed is very strong. He is not as strong as he was
once… but neither are the Treasures." The Queen's green
eyes were troubled. "Nonetheless, they may serve. They must
serve."
They nodded.
"Go now."
The horses were brought for them, and they rode back to Nita's
aunt's. The dual carriageway wasn't there, but they could recognize
the Glen of the Downs as the Good People's horses left it swiftly
behind them. The sea glinted before them with colours they had never
seen before, under the Otherworld's sun, as they rode down the hill
towards Kilquade; then the new colours faded, and there was nothing
shining on the sea but mundane sunlight. The road faded into
visibility around them at the end of Aunt Annie's drive.
"Go well," said the Amadaun as they dismounted,
and their three horses faded away. "We can do no more for you.
One Treasure from the land itself; one from the hand of the People;
one from humankind. The fourth must come from elsewhere: from one of
the Powers, or not at all."
"You say you're a Fool," Nita said. "Are you making
a joke?"
"Always. But the jokes are always true. Beware," he
said. "And the One go with you."
He faded away as well. They turned and headed down the drive, Kit
carrying the sword across his hands and looking extremely nervous.
"You said things around here are getting weird?"
he said to Nita.
She sighed. "Don't ask me for hints that they might get less
weird," she said. "My money says things get worse yet."
There it lay in the middle of the kitchen table, along with old
Lotto tickets and a tea-stained copy of the Bray People, on
top of the placemats, next to a plastic biscuit tray with nothing but
crumbs left in it, and the milk jar and sugar bowl; Fragarach the
Answerer, shining under the light that hung down from the ceiling.
They sat around it, nursing their tea, and looking at it. It was hard
to look at anything else. The cats sat up on the kitchen worktop, the
way they did when waiting to be fed, and stared at it too, big-eyed.
"And that was it," Kit said to Nita's aunt. "They
said we would have to come up with the fourth one ourselves,
somehow."
"Did they give you any hints?" Aunt Annie said.
Nita shook her head. "Unless you caught something that I
didn't, Ronan. I can't always understand the way people talk around
here."
Ronan shook his head. "I heard what you heard, more's the
pity. I was hoping they might come up with the Spear, too."
"You and me both," said Aunt Annie. She stretched, and
slumped in her chair. Nita noticed how tired she looked, and felt
sorry for her.
"Did you do the warding you were going to do?" she said.
Her aunt nodded. "The back office is ready for the Cup,"
she said. "Johnny went to help Doris with it; apparently it's
more alive than they had expected, and it was causing them trouble.
They should be here in a while. Anyway, when you're in the back of
the house, be careful of the office door. I had to draw the spell
pattern partway up the inside of it to miss the rug in there, and if
you open the door, it'll break the circuit. Just reach in through the
door if you need something."
They nodded. "Aunt Annie," Nita said, "I was going
to ask you. Where does Biddy the farrier live?"
She tried to make it sound nonchalant, and had no idea whether she
had succeeded. Her aunt looked at her a little curiously. "Just
up the road in Kilpedder," she said. 'Next to the shop across
the dual carriageway. She has her ordinary forge there. Why?"
Nita tried not to squirm. "I had a couple of questions I
wanted to ask her," she said.
"About her forge," Kit said. "It's really great…
I hadn't seen a portable one like that before."
"Oh. Well, it's getting close to teatime: you should be able
to find her up there in a while - her work rarely keeps her out much
later than this."
Nita became aware of a low buzzing, and looked around her. "Is
that the oven-timer?" she said.
Aunt Annie looked bemused. "No, the oven's not on."
They looked at each other as the buzzing got louder. Some of the
spoons on the table began to vibrate gently, moving along the table a
little.
"Look at the Sword!" Kit said. "It's vibrating."
It was. The low humming sound that Nita had mistaken for the
oven-timer was coming from it, and it was getting louder. "It
sounds a little like feedback," she said.
A faint beep-beep sound came from outside. The Sword's hum got
louder, and (Nita thought) more threatening. "Ohmigosh,"
her aunt said, "it's Doris and Johnny, and they've got the Cup!"
"Neat!" Kit said, and got up. "Let's go and see!"
"Wait a minute!" Aunt Annie said, sounding
panic-stricken. "We don't have the place prepared to have two of
the Treasures here at once! Put two of these things together without
adequate preparation, and you're going to get something that makes
atomic critical mass look like a wet firework!" She looked
around hurriedly. "Crikey, I can't leave now! Kit, quick, take
it and get out of here!"
He picked it up, rather nervously. It jumped and jittered in his
hands, and the hum started to scale up into a howl. "Where?!"
"Anywhere! Somewhere far! More than fifty miles. I'll cover
you for the overlays, just go!"
He looked at Nita. "Copernicus," he said, and muttered
three words, and vanished.
The air went whoomfinto where he had been: not the usual
explosion. Nita smiled slightly, considering that Kit had been as
impressed by Johnny's expertise as she had.
Outside, car doors slammed. "Here, let me get that for you,
Doris," Johnny's voice said.
They all went to the door. Johnny was pulling the glass sliding
door aside. Behind him came Doris Smyth, holding something wrapped in
a pastel-striped pillowcase. The something shone through the
pillowcase as if it were on fire: a still, cool, changeless fire that
nonetheless rippled and wavered on everything it touched, like the
sun looked at from underwater. "Back office, Anne?" said
Doris's voice, sounding strained but cheerful.
"Right. Don't open the door, just walk through it."
"Certainly. Johnny, you handle that; I have my hands full."
There was no room for them all, down that narrow hall. Nita and
Ronan stood there and watched as the three older wizards walked down
past the bookshelves and turned the corner, out of view. Except that
they weren't entirely out of view at all; they were faintly visible
in the reflected light from the Cup, even through the intervening
walls. Nita shook her head.
"Don't do things like this at home, do you?" Ronan said.
She grinned at him and headed back into the kitchen. "Neither
do you, buster. Not as a rule, anyway."
She went to fill the kettle for the next inevitable round of tea.
"Where's Copernicus?" Ronan said.
"On the Moon. Southern hemisphere."
"The Moon?!"
Nita shrugged. "She said more than fifty miles. That should
be enough." Then she looked at Ronan's face as she plugged the
kettle in. "Haven't you been there?"
"To the Moon? No!"
"Why not? It's great." He opened his mouth, and Nita
suddenly felt annoyed at herself. "The overlays, I guess. I'm
sorry. Look, there have to be some places you can teleport
from safely. If you can find one, and hop over and see us, we'll run
the wizardry through for you, and show you around. It's no big deal."
"I'd like that," he said, and smiled slightly. It was a
look Nita hadn't seen on him often; the chip off the shoulder for the
moment, and just a touch of wistfulness. "It must be grand,"
he said, 'being where you don't have to be afraid to do all the
wizardries you know can be done."
She laughed a little, and leaned against the worktop, waiting for
the kettle to boil. "It has its downside - you wouldn't believe
the trouble you can get into. Remind me to tell you about the shark
who almost ate me…"
"Want a look?" Aunt Annie said, coming back into the
kitchen, with Johnny and Doris behind her.
"Yeah!" Nita said. She headed down the hall, with Ronan
behind her.
There was no need to do anything special. Walls meant nothing to
the light of the Chalice - or rather the light of what was inside it.
It was sitting on its pillowcase, the bowl of it half a meter across,
the gold inlay on the outside of the bowl, and in the spirals and
curves that ran down its stem and massive foot, all burning as if
molten and ready to flow off the Chalice at a moment's notice. The
burning came from the blue-white light filling it, a light that was
liquid and was still trembling slightly from having been moved. It
shone through the metal as if it were glass, and through everything
else it touched.
She looked at Ronan, and away again, shaking her head. Words
seemed inadequate, and out of place. But at the same time she
couldn't help noticing his expression, like that of someone
struggling with a memory: and oddly, not trying to remember, but to
forget. . .
Maybe he felt her eyes on him: he turned his gaze away from the
Cup, and looked at her with a troubled expression. "Let's get
together some time soon," he said. "I need to talk."
Nita suddenly found herself afraid to find out what he wanted to
talk about. She nodded, and went away hurriedly, back down to the
kitchen.
The three older wizards were sitting around the kitchen table,
waiting for the teapot to finish brewing. "I have a message for
you from the Queen," she said. Johnny looked at her
questioningly, and Nita repeated the message.
He smiled very slightly, and it was a sad look. "She is
asking," he said, "whether there is any hope that the world
they have chosen to live in will ever come any closer to Timeheart.
They love Ireland, make no mistake; but at the same time, they're of
the Powers, and they long for Timeheart, where they were created. But
the legends say they must stay in the world they have chosen until
the One's Champion comes back with his Spear, and they lose the world
of their desire." He shook his head. "A while yet, I
think…"
"Do you want Kit back?" Nita said.
He passed a hand over his forehead, smoothing his hair back.
"Where is he?"
"The Moon."
"That's all right, then. Wait a few minutes before you bring
him back here. I can add a limiter to the binding on the Cup that'll
make it at least safe for the Sword to be here with it. But the Sword
will need its own binding."
Doris poured the tea out. "That's one less problem," she
said. "Now if we just knew what to do about the Spear, we'd be
fairly ready."
There was silence around the table at that, and some hopeless
looks. “You couldn't find anything that would work?"
Nita said, as Ronan came in and sat down again.
"My dear," said Doris, "we have the original Stone
and the original Sword awake again. The Cup is not the original, but
has ensouled very emphatically indeed. We dare not try to conjoin an
inferior or weak Spear to them. They would blast it out of existence.
The resouled Spear must be at least as strong as they - preferably
much stronger. But we have no proper envelope. It is not strictly a
change that a physicist would understand, but matter is not quite the
robust stuff it was at the beginning of the world, when Creation as
an art was young, and the energies of it dwelt new and hot in the
nucleus of every atom. As gravity and other forces have declined over
many millions of years, so has the basic - "selfness" - of
matter. You see how the resouled Treasures make everything around
them look somewhat shabby and poor. The souls in them are reminding
the matter they embody how matter was then. It was much
closer to being alive."
"But then the Spear's soul will remind the matter it's in.
Won't it?"
"Not if the matter is simply unable to hold the soul long
enough in one place for the change to take," Johnny said. "It'd
be like trying to hold a burning coal in a Kleenex. The Spear's soul
is the fiercest of them all. I had hoped I was wrong about this, but
the research I've been doing over the past couple of days indicates
that no spear on Earth would be strong enough now to contain the soul
for long enough to do the trick: whether it had contained it before
or not."
“Off the Earth, then," Nita said.
Johnny cocked his head. "It's a thought that occurred to me.
But the changes in matter that have happened here have happened
everywhere else, too. And we keep coming back to the problem,"
and he smoothed his hair back again,"that we don't have much
time."
Ronan sighed and sat back. "It's a pity we can't just make a
new one," he said.
Aunt Annie sighed too. “Even if we had uncontaminated matter
from the beginning of time," she said, "we wouldn't have
the expertise to do anything with it. I think we're just going to
have to keep looking for some other kind of answer." She glanced
over at Johnny and Doris. They nodded.
Nita got up. “I'll go and get Kit," she said. “Fifteen
or twenty minutes be long enough?"
"Fine."
She looked at her aunt. She nodded. "The overlay buffer is
still in place. Go ahead."
Nita said the transport spell quickly in her head, considering how
much air she would need, doubling it as usual, and arranging the
spell intake so that it would take the air from outside the house
rather than inside - the memory of the last time she had done such a
spell in her own house, without stopping to consider that her
father's desk was covered with paperwork, was still much with her.
She vanished.
She found Kit sitting on his favorite rock - a pumice boulder on
which he had been using a sharp piece of granite to whittle the
boulder into the crude likeness of a human face, for the bemusement
of future lunar photographic surveys. The Sword was laid across his
lap.
She climbed up beside him. "Johnny said he should be ready
for you to come back in a little while."
"I don't want to go right back there," Kit said, turning
the Sword over in his lap and looking at it. "Someone I want to
have a talk with first."
"Biddy," Nita said.
Kit nodded. "Remember what the fox said to you," he
said.
"Listen," Nita said. "You remember how you told me
that you felt her forge was alive?" He nodded. Nita started to
tell him what Doris had said about the relative 'liveness' of matter
at the beginning of time.
He stopped her. "It's OK, I heard it. I used your ears."
She punched him. "Illegal brain-tapping! You didn't even ask
me! What if you had overheard something I was thinking?"
"What, about Ronan?"
She blushed hot and punched him again, much harder, so that in the
low gravity he fell sideways off the boulder and bounced a couple of
times in the moondust. "Great," he said, as he got up and
dusted himself off. "This stuff is all down my shirt. Now I'm
going to itch all night."
"Serves you right. Eavesdropper!"
"Still," he said, and looked thoughtful. "He's
sharp, your boyfriend Ronan. Why shouldn't they make another one?"
"Because they don't know how. Whaddaya mean, 'my boyfriend'?"
She started heading around the rock to punch him again, far gone in
embarrassment.
"Hmm," Kit said. "Neets, forget it, I'll lay off."
"Promises, promises."
"Look, let's go and see Biddy."
"What are we going to say to her?!"
He shook his head. " "Come out with your hands up"?
I don't know. But if one of Them is here, They need to be giving us a
hand. Do you know where we're going?"
"Yeah. I'll pass you the coordinates."
Nita pictured the place in her head - she had seen it often enough
when riding past it on the farm's bike - and translated the image
quickly into coordinates that could be plugged into a transport
spell. "Got it," Kit said. "Just change that bit
there. Got it? Go."
They made the jump. Air slid out and away from them, and they were
standing not far from the far side of the dual carriageway, near the
pub that stood there. It was getting dark.
"Over here," Nita said, and led the way over to the
right, where a small group of whitewashed buildings stood near the
Kilpedder shop. There was a low iron gate at the entrance to them,
covered with ornate and graceful wrought-iron work; and a hanging
sign on a nearby wall said B. o DALAIGH, I.F.A. Carefully and quietly
Nita unlatched the gate and swung it inward. There were no lights
showing in any of the buildings, though Biddy's truck was parked in
front of one of them.
"Maybe she's gone out," Nita said.
Kit shook his head and went slowly to the truck, and put one hand
up against the forge-box at the back. "Feel this," he said.
Nita laid her hand against it, and snatched it back with the
shock. Life, for a wizard, is something that can be felt like the
warmth from a radiator. This was not just a warmth, but a burning -
and totally unlike the kind of low-level awareness that 'inanimate'
objects normally manifested.
"I can't believe you didn't feel it the first tune," Kit
said.
"Different specialties, different sensitivities," said
Nita. "Besides, I never touched it. But look at that."
She nodded at Fragarach. The dusk was falling all around them, but
it had no power over the Sword; Fragarach shone as if it lay out in
full sunlight, though the waning Moon was high and the bats were out.
"It knows," Kit said. " "Uncontaminated matter
from the time of Creation", did they say?" He chuckled.
"Let's see if we can find her."
He went off around one of the outbuildings. Nita leaned against
the forge, and breathed out.
"Looking for somebody?" Biddy said from the shadows.
Nita jumped, then laughed a little nervously. Get a grip on
yourself, she thought. Now what was the wording? She
didn't move; just watched Biddy head over towards her. "Elder
sister," Nita said, “in the One's name, honour and
greeting."
"Now what do you mean by. . ." She stopped, as Kit came
around the corner, with the Sword in his hand. It had been bright
enough. Now, in her immediate presence, it blazed.
Biddy looked at it, and her face altered. Recognition, and
affection, and surprise, all appeared in it. "Now I thought that
had been put away somewhere safe," she said in her soft drawl.
"It was," Nita said. "But nothing much is going to
be safe any more, unless it gets used."
"It knows you," Kit said. "I can feel that. It just
about shouts that it knows you." There was an odd exultation in
his face; Nita felt inclined to keep her distance for the moment.
"And it knows your forge, there. I think maybe you made this."
He hefted the Sword, but there was something in the gesture that also
looked as if the Sword had moved itself, a small leap of excitement.
"Or someone using the metal that's been built into that forge
made this. Probably both."
Biddy looked at them thoughtfully, and leaned against the wall,
folding her arms.
"Cutlery isn't usually my stock in trade," Biddy said.
"Pretty, though."
“Oh, come on,” Kit said. And Nita added, "I wish
you'd ditch the accent. It's really bad."
"What?" Biddy said.
Nita had to laugh. "I'm sorry. It's probably good enough to
fool the people around here, but it wouldn't fool a real American for
very long. The morning after I met you, I was wondering why you
sounded so weird. Now I know." She laughed again. "You may
be one of the Powers that Be, but you're no more perfect than we are.
Especially not at sounding like you've lived somewhere you've never
been!"
Biddy looked faintly shocked. Then she leaned back again, and she
too laughed a little, and fell silent afterwards, looking at the
Sword.
"Well?" Kit said.
"Well," said Biddy. 'May I see it, then?"
Kit went to her and handed her the Sword, hilt-first. She took it,
and held it up to examine it, laying it for a moment across the flat
of her forearm. "Not much changed," she said. "Though
it's more tired than I remember."
"You can do something about that," Nita said.
Biddy glanced over at her with a humorous look. "You have a
lot of confidence in my abilities," she said.
"You'd better believe we do," Kit said. "We've
worked with the Powers before."
"Not all of us are of equal ability," Biddy said. "And
spending time in a physical body tends to affect one's ability to do
one's job."
"The last Power we worked with took on the Lone One after
spending ten years in the shape of a macaw, sitting on a perch and
eating sunflower seeds," Kit said dryly,"so I wouldn't sell
yourself short, if I were you."
Biddy sighed and looked at the Sword. "How long have you been
here?" Nita said.
"Since the beginning," Biddy said. She turned the Sword
over again and looked at Fragarach's flat, as if searching for flaws.
"I never left. Couldn't bear to."
Nita boosted herself up on to the fence rail.
"You were one of the ones who made Ireland, then."
Biddy nodded, turning Fragarach over again. "The first of the
blow-ins," she said, and smiled slightly. "Here." She
handed Fragarach back to Kit.
"The stories say that the Tuatha came bringing the Treasures
from the Four Cities," Kit said. "Those are just parts of
Timeheart, aren't they. And you were one of the ones who had made the
Treasures in the first place."
"I was the Smith of Falias," said Biddy, "among
others. I made Fragarach… yes."
"And then the stories tell about Govan, the smith of the
gods, who came to Lugh the Ildanach," Nita said, "and how
they went away together and took the Spear of Victory, Luin, and
forged it full of fire and a fierce spirit. . ."
She looked at Nita and nodded slowly. "That was me as well."
"You could do that again," Kit said.
Biddy frowned. “I doubt it," she said. "The worlds
aren't what they used to be, and neither is matter."
"Your anvil is," Kit said.
"That can't be used as anything but an anvil," Biddy
said. "Its nature is set, from time's beginning almost."
"But if you could get some more of that old
"original" matter - you could do it. You could make another
Spear!"
"What do you take me for?" Biddy said, laughing
hopelessly. "You really didn't understand me. When you live in
the physical world, you have to do it in a physical body. Those are
the rules. And if you're going to spend as long in a mortal form as I
have, you give up a lot of your power by necessity. It would burn the
body out, otherwise, and the brain; physicality just isn't robust
enough to bear our state of being for very long. The memories all ebb
away after a while. And why shouldn't they? I did my work well - too
well." She laughed, with some bitterness in the sound. "I
fell in love with what I made, and couldn't leave it. You're quite
right that we're not perfect, especially that way. Once I had
finished my part in making this place, I didn't want anything more
but to be here in peace, for ever. The One released me to do that -
just to be here, and be useful in my small way, until I'm required to
give my power back at the end of things. I do my forgework, and live
in the place I love."
'Then make yourself useful," Kit said, sounding
grim. "Otherwise 'this place you love' is going to be nothing
but a big pile of cinders, after Balor gets through with it."
Biddy was shaking her head. "This is one use I can't be. I
haven't the power to pull matter here from the heart of time, or its
beginning either! And wizards or not, not even the Seniors have that
kind of power!"
"I know someone who does," Nita said, "at the
moment, anyway." Kit glanced at her, uncomprehending for a
moment - then got it, and his eyes glittered. "Never mind that
now. The memories may ebb - but you can't have forgotten how you made
that."
Biddy's eyes lingered on Fragarach. "No," she said.
"That I remember very well."
"And the Spear," Kit said.
"I remember some of the details," Biddy said softly.
"But I had that other Power to help me, the one they called Lugh
the All-Crafted."
"I can't get you someone who knows how to do everything,"
Nita said, grinning, "but I can sure get you someone who thinks
she does. Second best, maybe. But take it or leave it."
Biddy stood there, her eyes downcast, irresolute. "Come on,"
Nita said. "We could require it of you, in the One's name. Once
a Power, always a Power, regardless of how much or little of it you
have left. Those are the rules, as you say. But. . ." She broke
off.
Nita and Kit stood quiet. Biddy stared at the ground.
She looked up, then. "It's better than doing nothing, I
suppose. Tell me what you want of me."
"Come and have some tea at my aunt's," Nita said.
Kit groaned.
Some hours later almost all the free chairs in Aunt Annie's
kitchen were full of wizards, all talking hard. Most of them there
knew Biddy, and there had been some shock at Nita's announcement of
who else she was besides the local farrier, but Fragarach's response
to Biddy couldn't be explained in any other way. Shock had been
quickly put aside in favour of plan-making.
"It was Ronan's idea," Nita said, and Ronan blushed
right out to his ears. "We can make another. We can!"
"I'll entertain explanations of how," Johnny said,
sitting back and stroking his moustache. "Don't tell me you're
thinking of pinching some ur-matter from Timeheart, either, because
it won't work. That matter is structured differently from the way
matter was at the beginning of Time in this universe."
"Timeslide, then," Kit said.
Johnny shook his head. "We would need a wizard with enough
power to drive that kind of a slide back far enough. You're talking
billions of years."
Kit bent over to Nita and said, "Should I?"
"I think you'd better," Nita said, and sighed. It had
been so quiet until now, relatively speaking. "It's after
dinnertime. See if you can do it without raising the alarm, if you
know what I mean."
Kit nodded and went out. "It might help," Aunt Annie
said to Johnny, 'if we understood a little more about exactly what
kind of matter's needed."
"Well, you've got a bard around here somewhere, haven't you?"
he said. "Let's hear the authorized version first, and then
Biddy can give us what she remembers of the technicalities, so that
we can work on the spelling proper."
"Hmm," Aunt Annie said. She went to the door. “
Tualha! Kitty kitty kitty! Tuna!"
The kitchen immediately began to fill with meowing cats. "Do
you really think this will work, Shaun?" Doris said.
He stretched, then shrugged. "It's our best chance, I think,
considering that no envelope presently extant seems to be
suitable. It seems as if the Spear's soul burns out its containers
the way - well." He looked at Biddy, then away.
The catflap clattered as Tualha scrambled in through it. She stood
there, very small and black, with her small tail pointing straight up
in the air, and said, "Mew."
Nita burst out laughing. "Oh, come on, Tualha. It's the
Senior for Europe, and he wants your advice."
"Oh, well, that's different," Tualha said. She looked up
at Aunt Annie and said, "First things first. What about that
tuna?"
'There was a time," Johnny said, 'when bards performed first,
and then the lord of the hall gave them largesse."
Tualha looked disdainfully at him. 'Tuna," she said to Nita's
aunt. “And then cream, please."
Aunt Annie raised her eyebrows, and went to get it. It was
astounding how fast such a small kitten could eat, especially in
contrast to all the other cats, who had to be fed too so that they
wouldn't steal Tualha's food. Eventually she was lifted up on the
table and given her saucer of cream there, and she lapped it with a
thoughtful air, burping occasionally, while the human wizards sat
around and nursed their tea.
"Now then," Johnny said.
Tualha sat down and began washing her face. "What do you want
to know?" she said.
"Tell us if you would, oh bard, the forging of the Spear
Luin."
Tualha began washing behind one ear. "The Spear of Victory
itself came from the city Finias; Arias the poet-smith made it there.
The song says that Arias took a star and hammered it on the anvil,
and so made the blade of the spear. Then the Tuatha de Danaan brought
it with them through the air and the high air when they came to
Ireland. And with them it stayed, and gave light to any place it was
in, for the burning that was in it."
Tualha stopped, yawned, and then started on the other ear. "Then
came Balor, and made a tower of glass for himself and his creatures
in the sea near Ireland. Balor's likeness was that of a human, but
gross and misformed, and one eye squinted away almost to nothing for
the hugeness and horribleness of the other. So great was it that it
took four Fomori with forks of iron to pull the eyelid up when Balor
wanted it so. And when it opened, what its glance fell on scorched
and burned and was poisoned, and blasted off the world and out of
it."
Glances were exchanged around the table. "It was foretold by
other wizards," said Tualha,"that only fire and the spirit
of fire would end Balor, and that one would come who had all skills,
and was kin to Balor, and would make that end of him. So the Tuatha
waited, looking for that one to come."
"Another of the Powers," Aunt Annie said, "by the
sound of it. And a fairly central one, if Balor is another version of
the Lone Power."
Johnny nodded. Tualha had tucked herself down into meatloaf shape.
"Nuada the King did not know who that one might be," she
said,"so he gathered to him all the great Powers that were in
Ireland in those days: Diancecht the physician, and Badb the lady of
battles, and the Morrigan, the Great Queen; he gathered in Go van the
Smith, and Luchtar the Builder, and Brigit whose name meant the Fiery
Arrow, who was healer and smith and poet all together; and cupbearers
and druid-wizards and craftsmen of all kinds. And one day they were
feasting when a young man came to the door of their great rath and
asked to come in. The doorman asked what skill he had. He said he was
a warrior, and a harper, and a storyteller too, and a champion in the
fight, and a smith, and a cupbearer and a doctor and a wizard and a
poet. And when the Powers heard that, They said, 'This must be the
All-Skilled, our deliverer. Let him in so that we can test his
power." They did that, and the young man could do everything he
said he could: and the Ildanach, the all-crafted, is what
they nicknamed him. Then they started their plan to drive out Balor
and the threat of his Eye, and his creatures the Fomori from Ireland
forever."
Tualha looked thoughtfully at the saucer, then at Aunt Annie. Aunt
Annie poured her some more cream. "Thirsty work," Tualha
said, and had a brief drink. "Then," she said, licking some
cream off her whiskers, "Lugh went off in private for a long
time with Go van the Smith; they took counsel and made a plan, and
Lugh had the Spear of Victory brought to him. In secret Lugh and Go
van laboured for three years, or some say seven, forging the Spear
anew. Unquenchable fire they forged into it, and a fierce spirit. .
." Tualha yawned, and crouched down in meatloaf shape again.
"Then, when they were done, Lugh returned to the great rath of
the Tuatha with the Spear, just in time to meet a party of the Fomori
that had been sent there by Balor to demand a tribute of slaves from
the Tuatha. He unwrapped the Spear and called on the Tuatha to cover
their eyes, and the Spear roared with rage and blasted the Fomori to
ash on the instant - all but one that he sent back to Balor to tell
what had happened, and bring the message of Lugh's defiance to him."
Tualha rolled over on her side, and yawned again, blinking at them.
"Then the war starts. Did you want anything else?"
"No, that'll do for now. Thank you."
Something went POW! out in the front yard. All heads turned at
that, and there were some concerned expressions; but a moment later
they heard the front door slide open, and Kit walked in.
"Noisy, that," Johnny said. "You weren't so loud
when you left."
"Not my fault," Kit said, jerking his thumb over his
shoulder.
Behind him, Nita's sister Dairine walked into the kitchen: ten
years old, small, skinny and bright-eyed, with a shock of red hair,
wearing shorts and trainers and a Batman T-shirt three sizes too
large for her: one of Nita's, actually. Nita started to fume slightly
- Dairine had started 'borrowing' her clothes lately, and returning
them in less than pristine condition - but there were more important
things to be concerned about at the moment; she kept her annoyance to
herself. Dairine glanced around the kitchen with interest, then said,
'Hi, Neets. Hi, Aunt Annie!" And she put down the portable
computer she was carrying, and went and gave her aunt a hug.
Johnny and Doris and Biddy and Ronan all watched this with some
bemusement. "My sister," Nita said to Johnny. "Dairine."
Johnny blinked. "This is the Dairine Callahan who. .
." He paused, then, and laughed at himself. "It would be,
wouldn't it. The youngest ones are always the strongest, after all.
They're just getting a lot younger these days."
Another chair was pulled in from the living-room while
introductions were made. Nita had to smile as she watched the
portable computer unlean itself from against the table leg, flop down
flat on the floor, grow short spidery legs, and wander over to the
cat food dish where Bronski was still eating. Bronski hissed at the
computer, hit it hard with one paw, and when that didn't do anything,
went out the catflap in a hurry.
Nita looked over at Kit and said, "Any problems?"
"Nothing significant," he said. "She'd had her
dinner, so we have a few hours."
"You've briefed her?"
"I know what you're trying to do, more or less," Dairine
said, reaching out to take a biscuit from the fresh packet their aunt
had brought out. "Mmm." She chewed for a few seconds, then
said, "It's all been updating itself in the precis in my manual
for the past few days." She nodded over at the computer, which
was still examining the cat food dish with interest.
"The language is interesting," Johnny said, leaning back
in his chair. " 'Took a star and hammered it on the anvil. . .'
"
"When I was in Timeheart, I used meteoric iron," Biddy
said quietly. "There seemed to be a certain…
appropriateness to it."
"There's plenty of that around," Kit said. "Not all
in museums, either."
"But not ur-matter," Doris said. "You would need
meteoric iron from around the time of the birth of the Universe."
Dairine shook her head. "It wouldn't be meteoric," she
said. "That early in the physical universe, there weren't any
planetary bodies to shatter and turn into meteors, yet; not even in
the oldest galaxies." She looked at Nita for confirmation: Nita
nodded. "You're going to have to get real starsteel."
The older wizards looked at her, beginning to understand. "From
the nucleus of a star?" Johnny said.
Dairine looked at him with interest. "Plenty of iron inside
stars, especially the type As and Fs."
Biddy stared at Dairine. "You're suggesting that someone
should put one end of a timeslide into the centre of a star
light-years away and millions of years back in time, and fasten the
other end here'? And then do what?"
"Forge what comes out at this end," Dairine said.
"That's your department, though. You did that. . ." She
glanced over into the next room, where Fragarach lay on a sideboard,
with several layers of spell-warding glowing around it to keep its
power from combining disastrously with that of the Cup in the back
office. "The techniques shouldn't be so different."
"You really think you can do this?" Doris said to
Dairine.
"You mean, can I get you what you need?" Dairine said.
She sat back in her chair and let her eyes drop closed a little, and
then began to speak in the Speech. It was not exactly a spell, but
the schematic for one, the outline, with certain key words and
phrases left out so that nothing untoward would start to happen just
yet. Nita lost the thread of it after about a minute: she had never
heard any spell so complex in her life, and several parts of it that
she did understand, the power-control parameters and the
description of the matter that would be conducted down the timeslide,
along with several Names to be invoked, all rattled her badly. Nita
knew that her sister had, in some ways, become the manual
since her own Ordeal; and by way of semi-parenthood, Dairine had the
power of a whole race of sentient computer wizards to draw on. But
Nita had not had those facts brought home to her quite so definitely
as they were being brought home now. She shivered; it was a little
like being big sister to a nuclear explosion that could pick its own
time to go off, and was thinking of doing it soon.
Dairine stopped and opened her eyes again. "That's the
procedure," she said. "It won't be easy, but at least it's
not too complicated. When do you want to do it?"
Doris was shaking her head. " 'Forged fire into it',"
she said. "That spell would certainly produce that result.
Shaun?"
Johnny was looking very thoughtful. "If the other end of the
slide were to slip out of place in either location or time," he
said to Dairine, "it could annihilate the Earth. You realize
that, of course."
Dairine shrugged. "At the rate things are going, people might
be thankful for something like that shortly. If I were you, I'd take
the chance you've got. I can do this now, but whether I'll have the
power next week, or next month, is a good guess. If the world still
exists next week or next month."
There was a silence. "Well, Shaun?" Doris said. "You're
the Senior."
He sat and stared into his teacup, and then said, "I guess we
haven't any choice. Tomorrow night, then? At Matrix. Assuming the
other Planetaries concur."
Doris nodded, and Ronan, and Nita's aunt. "Will the Treasures
be all right here tonight, Johnny?" Aunt Annie said.
"I should think so. Let's meet at Matrix around seven. This
ought to be done at about sunset, so that the Spear knows what it's
for."
Everyone nodded and pushed their chairs back. Nita looked over at
Dairine. "You came a long way for just this," she said.
Dairine stretched and grinned. "Worth it to see the
expression on your face when I outlined that spell. What a look! I
thought you were going to. . ."
"Never mind," Nita said. Becoming a wizard had mostly
changed her sister for the better, but it also seemed to have
increased some of Dairine's more annoying traits, like the bragging
and teasing. "Listen, runt," she said, "I missed you
too. How are Mum and Dad?"
Dairine shrugged. "Mum keeps going on about "her baby".
Dad looks depressed all the time. They're fine." Then she
chuckled. "They'll never try a stunt like this on you
again."
"Oh?"
"Uh huh. I heard them arguing about it the other day. Went on
for about an hour, and finally Mum said, 'If she wants to be a
wizard, fine, let her. Better to have a daughter who's a wizard, than
not have a daughter.' "
"All right," Nita said softly. "When can
I. . ." She was about to say go home, except that it
occurred to her that she didn't want to go home right this minute.
Not until after the business with the Spear was settled, anyway. And
besides, I'm on assignment… I'd have to see it through anyway.
"Never mind," she said again. "Did you tell them where
you were going?"
"What, and get them all upset again? No way. Mum hasn't
worked out a way to get any promises out of me yet, and
that's the way it's going to stay. For the time being, anyhow. What
time is it at home when it's seven in the evening here?"
"Two in the afternoon."
"That's fine," Dairine said. "I don't have to be
home for dinner until seven our time. Yes, I know where we're going:
it's in the manual. See you tomorrow. Bye, Kit. Spot, heel!"
The computer scuttled over to her; cats hissed and bristled at it
as it went by. Dairine vanished, and not one of the various papers on
the table moved.
"Hey, pretty slick," Kit said.
Nita laughed to herself for a second. "Look," she said,
“you'd better get back too. Your parents are going to start
wondering."
"Let 'em wonder," Kit said. But he started heading for
the door. Nita followed and said, "Make sure you get your
sleep."
Kit laughed too, a rueful noise. Excitement sometimes made it hard
for him to sleep the night before a big wizardry, and Nita was used
to teasing him about the circles under his eyes. “I'll try,"
he said. "Take it easy, huh?"
"Yeah."
Kit vanished too; Johnny and Doris and Ronan headed out past Nita
to Johnny's car, saying their goodnights as they went. As Ronan
passed her, he said, "That was your sister?"
"Uh huh."
"You poor thing," said Ronan.
Nita nodded in complete agreement. "She has her uses,
though," she said. "Hang loose."
Ronan chuckled and went out.
Nita went back into the kitchen, where she found her aunt staring
moodily at a sink full of teacups. "They breed," she said,
"I swear they do."
Nita laughed and reached up to the shelf that held the washing-up
liquid.
Sleep refused to come easily to her that night. Finally Nita got
up about midnight and struggled back into her clothes, thinking that
she would go and see whether there was a boring film on the last
functioning TV channel.
She never made it past the back garden. It was a clear night,
where the last few had been misty: and the Milky Way hung there
overhead, nothing subtle about it for once, the Galaxy seen edge-on
and for once looking it, ridiculously bright. Nita climbed up on the
fence between the garden and the riding area, and just sat there and
stared at it for a long time. Only a month or so ago now she had been
out that way, among thousands of alien creatures: and she still felt
stranger here than she had there…
The crunch of the gravel down the drive got her attention. Nita
held very still and listened, suddenly finding herself getting very
tense. Who knew what kind of people went sneaking about farms when
everyone was in bed. . .
She knew, though. The tension got worse… not to say that it
was entirely unpleasant.
By the time the dark shape turned the corner of the house and
paused, looking around it, Nita's sight was so night-acclimatized
that he might as well have been spotlit. And there were other
indications, to another wizard anyway. Very quietly she said, "Dai."
He said nothing for the moment, just came over to where she sat on
the fence. His head was on a level with hers; very faintly, the
starlight caught in Ronan's eyes. "Dai," he said.
It came out as more of a growl.
She laughed at him, very softly so as not to attract any attention
in the house. "You sound angry all the time," she said,
“You know that? Doesn't it wear you out?"
He turned away from her a moment, leaning against the fence next
to her and looking up at the sky. "I couldn't sleep," he
said.
Nita grunted softly and also looked up. "And you walked all
the way up here from Bray? I'm glad I didn't bother going in to look
at the TV. There must really be nothing on."
This time she actually felt him getting angry, sensed it rising
off him like steam off a hard-ridden horse. "Look," she
whispered as he opened his mouth, "just spare me. OK? Everything
somebody says to you, you find a reason to get annoyed about it. It's
a wonder anyone even talks to you any more. Except you're so. . ."
Words jostled in her head: she shut up. Attractive. Sensitive.
Helpless. . .
He opened his mouth again, shut it, and then opened it again and
started to laugh, almost soundlessly. "Yeah. I guess. I've
always been this way. But lately it's been getting worse. Like
whatever causes it is getting closer."
And Ronan looked at her sidewise - a sort of wry expression,
clearly visible even in this dimness. "Funny. I thought you were
pretty different when I met you first. . ."
"And now you think I'm pretty much normal?" Nita said.
"Nice of you."
"No," Ronan said, sounding annoyed. "I think you're
more different than anybody around here. Especially the other girls."
He sounded less annoyed. "A lot of them talk tough all the time,
but if you push them, they give, right then. You, though, you don't
talk tough - mostly. When you do, you're scary. . ." He
shrugged. "And as for pushing - you just fall all over whoever
does it, like a brick wall."
Nita flushed hot at this, not sure what to make of it. "Well,
you're certainly different from everyone else I know," she said,
and then shut her mouth again lest the confusion inside should start
finding its way out and make her look like a total idiot.
But Ronan just laughed again. "You think loud, too," he
said.
The last blush was nothing to this one, but Nita fought it down,
starting to get annoyed herself. That broke off, though, when she saw
the way he was looking at her. For once, there was no anger about it.
Bizarrely, the look made her start to shake a little. Then it
occurred to her that there was nothing bizarre about it, for it was
not her own physical excitement she was feeling. She knew what that
felt like-There was nothing in the manual about this. Or is
there? Nita thought. Have I ever looked? It's not as if the
subject has ever come up, working with Kit. . .
. . .and abruptly she knew, or started to know, rather more about
it. Nita sat there in the starlight and swallowed, getting her first
taste of what it was like for a native wizard to experience 'the
Knowledge' - the direct input from the wizardly 'database' which was
the way Irish wizards experienced the information. Would it keep
getting this way for me if I stayed here longer? she wondered.
But that was hardly important just now: there was other information
to consider. Of course wizards got physical with each other
sometimes, just the same as other human beings did. But they
experienced it somewhat differently. It had to do with the Speech,
which had physical components as well as verbal and mental ones - and
when two people expert in the Speech were attracted, they were likely
to overhear one another's bodies as well as their minds. . .
Nita broke out in a sweat. Not mine, she thought,
fascinated. She looked at Ronan, and for a long few moments her
thoughts chased themselves unintelligibly through her head. Only one
finally made itself plain:
Well, heck, I guess you have to start somewhere. And I do like
him - otherwise I wouldn't even be thinking about this.
. .
Ronan looked away. And Nita said, "You're not going to get
any pushing out of me on this one." She was still
shaking, but it was her own nervousness this time.
She just sat there and waited.
He leaned back on the fence a bit. His face was quite close to
hers: she caught the starlight in his eyes one more time before he
bent in to kiss her.
She spent the first two seconds trying to work out what to do with
her nose. After that Nita was simply lost in sensation: the kiss
itself, and what underlay it, the rush and pour of thought and
emotion that was both of their minds getting tangled together. She
was nervous about it at first, but after a moment it seemed
completely natural, that odd fresh scent of his mind - green,
she thought, of course, and was tempted to laugh; and behind
it, another sensation, something faint but familiar. She couldn't
place it. . .
The kiss broke. She blinked at him. Her heart was racing. The
second kiss went on for a lot longer. This time they touched. This
time, as the sweetness built in her body, Nita went shouldering
through that welcoming greenness in mind, touching it, warm, but
curiously hunting that sense of something else. And there in the dark
was some of that anger, quite a bit of it actually, fretting,
churning against itself. There was something down in the warm dark
here, an irritant, a scent or colour that she knew, that made Ronan
keep lashing out at everything: some kind of energy looking to be
properly expressed. Not mere rage, but a righteous anger, turning on
itself, without an outlet, impotent at the moment, straining to get
out and be put to the right purpose. Nita blinked in the middle of
the kiss. A flash of scarlet, an impression of something swift and
fierce and hot-tempered, and utterly good. . .
Her eyes flew open with shock as she recognized the mind-sense of
what was struggling down inside of Ronan. "Peach!"
she whispered. But that had been only one of that creature's names.
It had many others. Without her being able to prevent it, she felt
Ronan's thought follow hers, down to the image of how she had seen
Peach last - no longer a creature that had been hiding in the shape
of a scarlet macaw, another wizard's 'pet'. He saw it as Nita had
seen it last, in combat with the Lone One: moulted out of its old
body, now radiant, immortal, unconquerable, one of the Powers that
Be, the one with many names, the One's Champion. . .
"No," Ronan gasped. "Oh, no!"
And he was gone now, running, the sound of his going frantic on
the gravel. Fading now. Gone. Nita sat there on the fence, shaking,
half in tears, half too amazed to cry.
The night fell silent again around her.
She went back to bed again, but once more it was a long time
before she could sleep…
The next evening she and her aunt and Kit got in the car together
at about six-thirty. It was just starting to get dark; sunset was not
until eight that night, and it wouldn't be completely dark until
perhaps ten-thirty or eleven.
Castle Matrix was eastward from Greystones and Kilquade, in the
mountains beyond Sugarloaf. They drove down many small narrow roads,
which got smaller and narrower and bumpier all the way, until finally
they came to a drive with two huge trees at the end of it, each one
beginning to be covered with a great mass of red berries.
"Rowan," Nita's aunt said.
"I know," Nita said. "I have a friend at home who's
a rowan tree."
Her aunt chuckled. "It's still so funny to hear things like
that come out of one of my relatives… " she said.
"There it is," Kit said. They turned out of the drive
into an open gravelled area. Off to one side of it, Castle Matrix
rose. The main part of it was a plain square tower, about forty
meters tall and fifteen meters on each side, of light grey granite.
To Nita's intense delight, it actually had battlements on top. There
were narrow arrow-slit windows here and there up and down the face of
the tower, and a huge iron-bound oaken door at the bottom. Off to one
side, the castle had been added to; there was an additional wing
about fifteen meters high, with diamond-paned windows. A low
fieldstone wall ran around the gravelled area. She wandered over to
peer into it after they got out of the car. Biddy's truck was parked
by that wall, and the forge was missing from the back of it.
The oak door swung open for them. There was
Johnny in his tracksuit, looking very ordinary except for what he
held in one hand. It was a rod that burned with light. Nita
recognized a tool she had used once before herself, a rowan wand that
had spent time out in moonlight: a potent weapon for a lower-level
wizard, though she couldn't imagine what Johnny needed one for. "Come
on in," he said.
Nita and Kit went in behind her aunt, looking around in curiosity.
About two meters inside the door was a long, heavy wine-coloured
brocade curtain. "Draughts," Johnny said, pushing it aside;
“you wouldn't believe the draughts we get in here in the
winter."
They passed through it and looked around, and up, and up. This was
the castle's main hall, about fifteen meters across; it had
whitewashed walls, black-and-white tiled floors, and big, handsome,
polished wooden tables. Immediately to their left was a huge
fireplace with a strange sort of grate that seemed to be designed to
hold the fire's coals up vertically rather than horizontally; a big
iron spit and a crank to turn it stood in front, and there were
smaller fireplaces, grills actually, on either side of the main
grate. Tall arched windows, about two meters wide, were let into the
west and south walls. The wooden tables had been pulled off to the
sides of the big room, and in the middle of the floor, where all the
tiles were dark, a most elaborate spell diagram was in the process of
being laid out in white. Nita sniffed, and from her art classes
identified the sweetish smell of water-based acrylic paint.
"Doesn't scuff off in the middle of a spell," Johnny
said, picking up a brush. "Anyway. Welcome to Matrix."
"Have you always lived here?" Kit said, looking around
in admiration. "Did you inherit it?"
"Oh, no," Johnny said. "I found this place in
ruins. A big tree growing through what was left of the roof, right
about here. . ." He pointed to the centre of the room, where the
spell diagram was. "We had it removed when we started to
renovate the place, my wife and I. She's in London at the moment with
our son. But the Normans built the place, originally, some time in
the eleven hundreds, when they were trying to subdue Ireland."
He chuckled and looked down at his work. "They fell in love with
it and got "more Irish than the Irish", as the saying
goes."
"Seems to be a lot of that going around," Kit said.
Johnny nodded. "They built this place on the site of an old
holy well… it's still here. But more than that. Matrix had
been a centre for a lot of kinds of faith, or power, over the years.
The Mother Goddesses were honoured here first… that's where
its first name came from. Matrix means "womb", but the
older form was probably "matricis" - the Castle of the
Mothers. Then for a while I think the well was sacred to Brigit, the
old fire-goddess; and later to Saint Brigid, the Mary of the Gael as
they called her. Other mysteries were here later. There was some
connection with the Knights Templar; some of them said this was one
of the Grail Castles. But all those came later. We have older
business tonight…"
"Are you about ready?" Aunt Annie said.
"Just about. Waiting on Biddy and Dairine. Ronan's in the
back with Doris, making tea."
"Where else," Kit muttered.
"Give it time, you'll get used to it," Nita said. She
wandered over to the diagram that Johnny was working on, noticing the
elegance and cleanliness of it. Half the figures in the Speech that
she was used to tracing out laboriously and in whole, here were only
hinted at; a single graceful stroke 'holding the place' for a figure
or diagram much more complex. I guess when you're Senior for half
a continent, though, you get enough practice to be able to do that
… It was a big five-noded diagram, with a separate circle for
each of the Treasures - each written around with the reinforcing and
warding spells that each specific Treasure would need - and a fourth
empty circle for the starsteel that would become the Spear. That
fourth circle was particularly densely written-in, and Nita could
understand why. The spell there was for the magnetic bottle that
would be needed to confine the starsteel and cool it down until it
was safe to work; for in its native condition inside the star it
would not be solid metal, or even molten, but iron plasma at
something more than seven thousand degrees Kelvin. If there was any
specific part of the spell diagram Nita would have been interested in
double-checking, that was it. But again the shorthand that Johnny was
using was a little beyond her…
Nita stopped then, suddenly, and looked down as Johnny finished
one character and touched it with the rowan rod. The acrylic flared
briefly bright, then died down again.
Nita stared at the floor. “Something wrong?" Johnny
said.
"There's something down there."
She was aware of Kit looking at her uncomprehendingly from off to
one side, where he had been examining a set of old pikes mounted
against the wall. "Yes, there is," Johnny said. "I
didn't expect you to feel it, but then a lot of wizards older and
more experienced than you don't. There's a power in the earth here;
not the earth itself, though. The water table runs fairly high here,
and this castle's element is Water. No surprise, since the place is
more or less haunted by the "female principle". You saw the
little stream that runs down by the forge, out by where you parked?
We'll be doing work down there later."
Nita stood there just feeling it - a long, slow swelling, biding
its time, caring nothing for the flash and dazzle and busyness of
life, but only for slow nourishment, things growing, things
prospering, birth, being. She glanced up at Johnny and said, "This
is the only place where we could do what we have to, isn't it."
"To keep fire from getting out of hand," he said,
“water, always. One way or another, we have plenty of it here."
Doris came in, followed by Ronan with the tea-tray. He put it down
on one of the tables and joined Nita and Kit as they looked at the
diagram. Johnny finished one last figure, then stood up. "Tidy
enough?" he said. "I miss anything?"
Nita shook her head in complete helpless ignorance. Kit said,
"Don't look at me," and moved off to pour himself a cup of
tea. Doris came to stand by Johnny and look the diagram over.
"All names seem to be in place," she said. Her gaze
dwelt particularly on one spot, which Nita had noticed earlier and
not known what to make of. While the rest of the spell was written in
shorthand, the names of the participants were all written out in
full, as was vitally necessary. Your name in the Speech was meant to
describe you completely, and to work with a shortened version of your
name was to dangerously shortchange yourself of your own potential
power. The name written in the spot
Nita was examining, though, was not the complex, fussy thing that
most human names were. It was simple, just six curves and a stroke.
Names that short tended to be like short words in the dictionary
- the shorter they were, the more meanings they tended to have -
and mortals did not have names like that one, all power and
age. But then again, one of them spelling tonight was not mortal.
Still
- there's something odd about it. The usual 'continuation'
curve is cut off awful short. . .
"Hi, y'all," said Dairine as she swung in through the
brocade curtain. "What's happenin'? All set? Oh," she said,
stopping at the edge of the diagram and taking a long look at it.
"Does it meet with your approval?" Johnny said.
"Looks fine to me. Yo, Spot!" she called, looking over
her shoulder. The laptop computer came scuttling in and sat itself
down under a table.
"You picked out a star yet?" Nita said to Dairine, as
her sister paused beside her.
Dairine shook her head. "Can't predict the positions that
accurately from this end," she said. "We're just going to
have to wait until the timeslide's fastened, and then have a look
around and pick one that looks good."
"Just make sure you pick a star that's not scheduled to have
inhabited planets later," Kit said from the other side of the
spell diagram.
Dairine looked at him with mild amusement. "Kit, from that
end of time, it's already happened. There never was a star
to have planets."
"You hope," Kit said. "If it didn't work, back
then, then the star's either still just fine, or it's long since gone
nova from its core being tampered with… and we're all
going to be so much plasma in about fifteen minutes."
Dairine grinned at him. "Adds spice to life, doesn't it?
Don't worry, Kit. I'm here."
Kit looked at Nita with an expression that was eloquent of what he
thought that was worth. Nita shrugged at him. She
is pretty hot stuff at the moment, she said privately.
If she messes this up, we all will be, Kit
replied.
That was true enough. Nita had never had a Senior spelling with
her, let alone the Senior for a whole continent. In the past it would
have lent her a lot of peace of mind. At the moment, though, it
didn't seem to be helping much.
Pre-spell nerves, Kit said. Me too.
It was a small consolation. She sat down for a moment, watching
Johnny go over the last few details of the spell diagram with the
rowan wand to activate and check the separate character groups. The
curtain to the kitchen wing stirred, and Biddy came in slowly,
carrying what looked a long, wide bar of metal.
She placed the object inside the node of the spell diagram that
was meant to contain the iron plasma, and then stood up, massaging
her back. It was a bar of metal all right, about fifteen centimeters
thick and fifteen centimeters wide, and just over half a meter long.
The bar had a long, deep groove about seven centimeters by seven,
right down the length of it, to within about two centimeters of
either end.
"There," she said to Johnny. "That's the casting
mold I use for fireplace tools. The best I could come up with."
Dairine wandered over and looked at it. "How much does it
hold?" she said. "Molten metal, I mean."
"About ten kilograms."
"I mean in volume."
Biddy looked surprised. "I don't usually think of it in those
terms. About a litre, I'd say."
"Hmm." Dairine looked at the mold, then glanced at the
laptop computer. It got up from under the table, came over and looked
at the mold itself; then it and Dairine seemed to exchange glances,
though how it did it with no eyes was a good question.
"Yeah," she said to it. To Biddy she said, "What's
the melting temperature of the mold? I don't want to mess it up."
"It's case-hardened," she said. "About eight
hundred degrees Fahrenheit."
"OK." Dairine looked thoughtful. "You want some
carbon in with the iron?" Biddy nodded. "How much?"
"About one and a half percent."
"Gotcha." Dairine looked at the computer for a moment;
it made a soft disk-drive thinking noise, which amused Nita, since
she could see that its drives were both empty. "OK,"
Dairine said to Johnny. "I'm ready when you are."
He took one last long look at the spell diagram as he stepped into
the middle of it. "I know that in group spellings people usually
divide the work up evenly among them," he said, "but if
it's all right with you all, I'd sooner handle everything but the
actual timeslide, and leave that part of things to Dairine. The
Treasures themselves are going to need watching to make sure that
they don't interfere, and I would prefer that each of you in the
active diagram concentrate on that. Does that seem appropriate to
you?"
Everyone nodded, or muttered agreement.
"All right, let's get to it. Doris, the Cup. . ."
"Right," she said, and went into the kitchen. A moment
later, light swelled behind the brocade curtain, and she elbowed it
aside and carried the Ardagh Chalice in.
Johnny said. "Doris, keep an eye on it. If any of these
things is likely to get out of hand here, it's the Cup."
"Oh, I'll mind it all right, don't you worry about that."
"We needn't do anything about the Stone," Johnny said,
glancing at the empty circle next to that of the Cup: "we
couldn't be much more in contact with the Earth if we tried, and it's
here already. Kit. . ."
Kit brought in Fragarach and laid it carefully in the circle
waiting for it. Its light was burning low, but a breath of wind
stirred the door-curtains and the banners hanging from the ceiling as
he put it in place.
"Air is ready," Johnny said. "One element only
remaining, and that's the one we need. Ready, Dairine?"
She stepped into the circle for Fire, next to the steel mold, and
said, "Let's do it."
Johnny put his hands behind his back, bent over a little the way
someone might bend over to read a newspaper lying on the ground, and
began to speak, reading the spell from the diagram. Things had seemed
quiet before - here, far from any town or road, close to sunset, that
was hardly surprising
- but the silence that shut down around them now, and into which
the Speech began to fall, was more than natural. Nita felt the hair
standing up all over her, the old familiar excitement and nervousness
of the start of a spell combining with the effect of the wizardry
itself on the space and matter within its range of influence. Under
the silence Nita could hear or sense a constant slow rush and flow of
water
- or the essence of it - welling up and sinking away again, taking
all dangerous influences away with it.
That was something of a problem, of course, for that same flow was
likely to perceive the building energies of the wizardry itself as a
dangerous influence, and try to carry it away as well. Nita had
particularly noticed the careful reinforcement that Johnny had done
around the edges of the spell to prevent this.
The spell was taking. It was always a sure sign when you began to
perceive it as a physical thing, rather than just words spoken:
reality was being affected by it. Nita put up a tentative hand to the
air in front of her and felt smooth cool stone, though the air was
clear and empty before her, or seemed that way. The Lia Fail was
performing its function, holding the boundaries closed against
whatever forces might come loose inside them.
The darkness was slowly falling outside, but not in the hall where
they stood. Fragarach and the Cup blazed, throwing long shadows back
and up on to the walls from everyone who stood there; a clear, warm,
pale light from the Sword, a bluer, cooler burning from the Cup. One
moment the Cup was brighter, the next the Sword; Nita could hear
Johnny's voice straining a little as his mind worked to keep them in
balance until the symmetries of the first part of the spell were
complete. There was no telling how long it would take. One moment he
seemed to have been speaking for ever, and the next, for only a few
seconds. It was the usual confusion about time when you were in the
middle of a spell. The world seemed to hold still while you
redescribed it. . .
His voice stopped. Johnny looked over at Dairine.
She nodded, folded her arms, and began speaking. And if the hair
had stood up all over Nita before, now she felt as if every hair had
turned into a pin, and it was sticking her. Dairine was building the
timeslide, the long pipeline through spacetime that would conduct the
star steel where they needed it. It would not, of course, actually
exist in space or time, but would circumvent them both; and normal
matter disliked such circumventions of the rules, when you set them
up, and complained bitterly during the process. Nita looked at Kit
and saw him nearly in the same distress, his jaw clenched to help
bear it. Ronan looked no better, and neither did any of the grownups.
But Dairine looked completely unaffected. She paused for a moment,
examined the spell diagram, and then said five words, carefully, a
second or so between them. She waited again.
Abruptly there was no room. They stood, all of them, on or around
a glowing webwork in the middle of nothingness. But a nothingness
that was strewn with stars, cluttered with them, crowded with them.
They're too dose together! was Nita's first panicked
thought. Not even in the hearts of young galaxies or new globular
clusters was there stellar density like this; these stars were so
close that some of their coronae were mingling. In other spots, three
or four stars were pulling matter out of one another in bizarrely
warped accretion discs. New stars were forming all over the place, or
trying to, as they stole matter from one another, swirled, kindled as
she watched. This was the view from the other end of the timeslide
that Dairine had constructed.
She's crazy, Nita thought. We're barely out of the
Big Bang here - the universe can't be more than a few hundred
thousand years old! But if Dairine heard Nita's thought, she
gave no sign of it. One after another of the stars nearby seemed to
veer close, then away again, as Dairine considered it, rejected it.
For a few seconds the sunspotted globes of stars seemed to pour past
them, twisting and skewing. Then one loomed up close, a big white
star with a tinge of gold.
Dairine closed her eyes and spoke one more word.
It was as if the world had caught fire. Nita was frozen as much by
her own horror as the spell itself. With the outward senses she knew
that everything was fine, that the darkness of Matrix and the light
of the Treasures was all around her; but her mind saw nothing but
annihilation, a ravening light so desperately destructive as to make
the thought of physical existence seem ridiculous in the face of it.
Pressure and heat beyond anything she could imagine; she saw straight
into the heart of this, and could not look away. Vaguely she could
feel Dairine doing something, speaking again, naming in the Speech
the amount and type of matter she wanted, the form, the place of
delivery - all as casually as if she was filling out an order form.
She came to the end of her specifications, and was about to sign her
name. . .
The rushing sound suddenly became deafening, and the perception of
unquenchable fire was suddenly invaded by something; that cooler,
bluer light, the feeling of liquid, quelling and subduing. Then, for
the first time, she felt something from Dairine: panic, just barely
controlled. The Cup had sensed fire, and was trying to put it out -
the essence of all quenchings was trying to flow up the timeslide,
into the core of a live star. The least that could happen
was that the timeslide would be deranged, and the whole energy output
of that star would backfire down it. . .
Two more voices were raised then, in the Speech, quite suddenly;
Doris's and Aunt Annie's, and their tone was astonishing. Nita almost
burst out laughing, despite her terror, as the two of them scolded
one of the Elements of the Universe as if it was an unruly child.
They sounded as if they intended to send it to bed without supper.
Funny it might have been, but if the two of them had anything, they
had certainty. The Cup struggled, the blue light washed higher - then
abruptly fell away again.
Nita sagged with relief. Dairine had calmed down from her bad
moment, and was completing her end of the spell. Through the blinding
images still in her mind, Nita could see Dairine look carefully at
the metal mold resting on the floor, then crouch down, and poke her
finger most carefully at a spot in the air about thirty centimeters
above it. She lowered the finger carefully to the mold, and said
another word.
Fire followed her gesture. It paused in the spot where Dairine's
finger had first paused, and Nita smelled ozone as the tiny spark of
plasma took shape at this end of the timeslide and destroyed the air
molecules in the spot where it had arrived. That one pinpoint of
light drowned out even the fire of the Treasures, and threw back
shadows from everyone as stark as if they had been standing on the
Moon. Then it began to flow downwards in a narrow incandescent
pencil-line, cooling rapidly out of the plasma state, into
incandescent iron vapour and then a molten solid again, as Dairine
let it pass out of the small magnetic-bottle part of the spell and
down into the mold.
Slowly the mold filled, the steel of it smoking. All the air began
to smell of burnt metal. Nita looked over at Dairine; she could see
her beginning to shake - even Dairine couldn't hold a wizardry like
this in place for long. Come on, Dari, she thought. Hang
on there. . .
The mold kept filling. Nita could feel the Cup trying to get out
of hand again, and her aunt and Doris holding it quiet by sheer skill
in the Speech and calculated bad temper. Dairine was wobbling where
she crouched, and put one hand behind her to steady her, and sat down
on the floor, but never once took her eyes off that spot in the air
where the plasma was emerging - her end of the timeslide. If it
moved, if it got jostled. . .
Come on, come on. . ./ Nita thought. How long can it
take? Oh please God, don't let my sister get fried! Or the rest of
us, she added hurriedly, as that possibility suddenly occurred
to her. Come on, Dan, you little monster, you can do it. .
./
The light very suddenly went out, with a noise like a large
short-circuit happening. Dairine fell over sideways. They all
blinked; nothing was left but the light of the Treasures, now looking
very pale to their light-traumatized eyes. One other light was left
in the room, though. The steel mold was full of it; iron, still
liquid and burning red, skinning over and going dark, like cooling
lava. Just the sight of it unnerved Nita, and filled her with awe and
delight. It somehow looked more definite and real than
anything else in the area… anything else but Fragarach and the
Cup.
Nita went over to help Dairine up. Her sister tried to stand,
couldn't, sagged against Nita.
“What's this "little monster" stuff?" she
whispered. “It never even got really tough." And she
passed out.
“Here," Johnny said from above Nita, and bent down to
pick Dairine up. “I'll put her on the couch. She's going to be
out of it for a while. Biddy. . .“
Biddy was standing there looking at the mold, and shaking all
over. Nita glanced at Kit, who had noticed this as well. He shook his
head, said nothing.
"I think we're going to have a late night," Johnny said.
"You're all welcome to stay - we've got room for you. I think we
should all take a break for an hour or so. Then - we've got a Spear
to forge."
He looked at Biddy. She was still trembling, as if with cold.
She looks worse than Dairine did, Kit said to her
privately.
Nita glanced over at him. If she pulls her bit off that well,
we'll be in good shape.
If, Kit said. But why am I getting nervous all of a
sudden?
Nita shook her head and went off to see about a drink of
something. She agreed with Kit. The problem was, wizards rarely got
hunches that didn't have meaning, sooner or later.
She had a feeling it would be sooner.
Nita went and had a nap immediately. What she had seen had worn
her out; and she had been drawn on for general energy assistance
during the spell, too, so it was only understandable that she would
feel a little wiped out afterwards. When she got up, it was two in
the morning. Everything was very still except for a faint clanging
sound, soft and repetitive, that wouldn't go away. She had an idea
what it might be.
She got up off the ancient bed in the upstairs bedroom Johnny had
shown her, and wandered down into the great hall. It was empty now:
the spell diagram had been carefully scraped off, and the floor
scrubbed. The clanging was closer. She went gently out the front door
of the hall and stood there, in the night, listening. Far off on a
hill, a sheep went baa. There was a faint hint of light
about the far northeastern horizon, an indication that the sun was
already thinking about coming up again, and would do so in a couple
of hours. If it's like this now, Nita thought, what must
it be like around midsummer? It must hardly even get dark at
all…
The sound was coming from off to her left. She followed a little
path around the edge of the castle towards where the drystone wall
ran. The sound of water came chuckling softly up the riverbed beneath
it, and the clanging continued, louder.
It was quite dark. She made a small wizard-light to help
her go. It sprang out of the air by her, a small silver spark, and
lit her way down the rough stone steps that went down towards the
water.
The clanging paused, then resumed again. Ahead of her was a small,
low building with a rough doorway. There was no door in it, just an
opening surrounded by stones. She paused there, and looked in.
The castle's forge was larger than it seemed from outside in the
dark. Biddy's steel-walled portable forge had been carried in and set
up on one side; her anvil stood in the middle of the floor, on a low
stone table there. There was a stone trough, like a watering-trough
for horses, off to one side, full of cold water that ran in and out
from a channel to the river outside. Something else was there as
well; the Ardagh Chalice, sitting all by itself on another stone sill
to one side, shining. Its light was quiet at the moment, though it
flickered ever so slightly in time with Biddy's hammer blows, when
the sparks flew up.
Biddy kept hammering - not a simple single stroke, but a
clang-tink, clang-tink, doubled with the rebound of the hammered
ingot on the anvil; a sound like a heartbeat, but metallic. Biddy's
shirtsleeves were rolled up, and her shirt was soaked with sweat, and
sweat stood out on her forehead. Johnny was leaning against a wall,
watching; Kit was sitting on the edge of the trough, swinging his
legs. He raised his eyebrows at Nita as she came in.
"I couldn't sleep," he said. "Even after I went
home. So I came back. My parents think I'm still in bed… it's
not a problem."
"What about Dairine?"
"I saw her home. If she needs to come back tomorrow, she
can."
"I don't think we'll be needing her any more at this point,"
said Johnny. "Also I wouldn't like to put all my eggs in one
basket. Some of us won't come back from this intervention, and the
newer talents like Dairine may be needed for other defences elsewhere
if we can't pull this off."
Nita came in close enough to see what Biddy was doing, while at
the same time staying out of her way so as not to spoil her
concentration. The bar of starsteel had been hammered out into a flat
now. As she watched, Biddy paused and picked up the hot steel in her
tongs, shoving it back into the furnace. She turned up the feed to
the propane bottle, and the steel began to glow cherry-red, and
brighter. "When are you going to do it?" she said to
Johnny.
He sighed and leaned back. "I think we have to make our move
tomorrow. May as well be: it's Lughnasád. A good day for it."
"But you can't have the spells ready by then," Biddy
said to him. "You can't possibly. . ."
"They're ready enough," Johnny said. "We can't wait
for the poetry of them to be perfect. Brute force and the Treasures
are going to have to carry the day… or nothing."
Biddy looked with a critical eye at the steel. It was getting
crocus-yellow. She pulled it out hurriedly, put it back on the anvil
and began beating it with the hammer in such a way that it folded
over. Nita looked at the lines running up and down the length of the
spear-blank and realized that she had already done this many, many
times. This would strengthen the metal and give it a better edge.
"When does the "forging in the fierce spirit" bit
start?" Nita said.
Johnny laughed. "Oh, the re-ensoulment? As soon as Biddy's
done. Fortunately we don't have to do what the Power that worked with
her the first time did, and actually call that spirit out of
timeless-ness. It's here already, somewhere. All it needs is to be
slipped into this 'body'."
"It seems strange, sometimes," Kit said, leaning back
and taking a drink out of a Coke he had with him. "The idea of
weapons having souls…"
"Oh, it was common in the older days. It was a rare sword
that wouldn't tell you its history when you picked it up: and
verbally, not just the way one would do it these days, to a wizard
sensitive to such things. That may be our problem today… that
our weapons don't nag us any more, or tell us what they think of what
we're doing with them… just let themselves be used. But then
they take their example from us. And bigger things than just people
have lost their spirits, over time; planets, nations…"
Nita looked at him curiously. "Nations have souls?"
"With so much life concentrated in them, how not? You must
have seen how certain images, personifications, keep recurring. All
our countries have their own "hauntings", good and bad. The
bad ones get more press, unfortunately." He shifted against the
stone of the wall. "But the good ones keep resurfacing."
Nita looked at the steel, cooling now on the anvil as Biddy rested
for a moment. "How much more do you need to fold it?"
Biddy shook her head. "It's had enough. I've done it about
thirty times, which means there are about three hundred thousand
layers in there already."
"It's not the hardness of the steel itself that's going to
make it useful as a weapon," Johnny said, "but you're
right; something useful should be beautiful, too. Let me know when
you're ready."
"Not too long now," Biddy said. She put the spear-blank
in the fire one last time, and turned the gas right up. The length of
metal got hotter and hotter, reaching that buttercup-yellow shade
again and getting brighter still. She watched the colour critically.
"About seven hundred degrees," Biddy said then. "That's
all it needs. Kit, you want to move out of the way."
Kit hopped down and went sideways hurriedly as Biddy plucked the
steel out of the fire and came past him. It was radiating such heat
that Nita could feel it clear across the room by the door. But Biddy
seemed not to mind it. To Nita's surprise, Biddy headed not to the
water-trough, but straight for the Chalice.
"Straight in," Johnny said.
Nita opened her mouth to say, You're nuts, that won't fit in
there! But Biddy, holding the length of metal by one end, eased
it straight down into the water-light in the Cup - and in, and in,
and in, far past the point where it should have come out the bottom
of the Chalice, if the Chalice had been any ordinary kind of vessel.
She held the metal there. A roar and a bubbling went up, and the
light of the Chalice rose and fell; but none of its contents flowed
over the edge, and finally the bubbling died away, and the roaring
got quiet. Biddy pulled the metal up and out of it. It was dark
again, almost a dark blue on its surface.
"So how exactly are we going to do this, Shaun?" Biddy
said, as she laid the metal on the anvil again, and reached for a
file.
"Well. All the Dark Power's forays so far have been into our
own world - twistings of our reality. We're just a beachhead, of
course; it's Timeheart that's really being attacked. It's true, we
have some limited success against it here, because we're fighting on
our own ground, so to speak. But we can't hope to prosper if we stay
merely on the defensive. We'll take it over into the Lone One's
reality, into one more central. What happens there will affect what
happens here."
"And what will happen here?" Kit said.
Johnny shook his head. "There's going to be a lot more
trouble, and it can't be avoided. We'll move as fast as we can, try
to finish the battle fast by forcing a fight with Balor immediately.
I have a few ideas about how we can do that." He laughed
ruefully. "Unfortunately, the only way I can test those ideas
out is to try them. If they don't work. . ." He shrugged.
"Then we're no worse off than we were," Nita said,
"because the world looks like it's going to pieces at the moment
anyway."
johnny laughed softly. "The directness of the young. But
you're right." He looked over at Biddy. "Let's finish this
first. We can't do anything until it's done."
She had been filing at the length of metal while they talked. The
bar was now looking much more like a spearblade and less like a long,
flat piece of metal. She was tapering it so that it came to a long,
narrow point, then gracefully curved in again. The steel shone,
glinting the way Fragarach did - as if it lay in sunshine that the
rest of them couldn't see.
Biddy kept working on it, with file and polishing wheel and cloth,
and then after about twenty minutes held it up for them to see.
"Sloppy but fast," she said. Nita shook her head; she
didn't see anything sloppy about it. The flat of the blade gleamed,
and the point of it looked deadly, a wicked needle.
"OK," Johnny said. "Let's get it mounted. Then
around dawn, we'll finish the job."
"Dawn will be fine. Then what?"
"Then this afternoon we go to war."
" 'We'?"Nita said.
"They'll be coming in this afternoon," Johnny said.
"Wizards on active assignment… some just along for the
ride, but they live here, and they feel involved. And when
everybody's together, we go have us a fight."
He headed off. Biddy was still standing by the anvil, looking at
the head of the Spear, her expression very still. She looked up,
after a little while, to gaze over at Nita.
"Do you know what I've forged here?" she said.
Nita looked at the spearhead, and found that there were two
answers to that question. One of them had something to do with Ronan,
and the way he had run from her after she had seen the Champion
buried in him the other night. That answer was still partially
obscure. But as for the other. . .The edge of the spearhead glinted
in the low light, and Nita suddenly saw the way Johnny had written
Biddy's name in the circle, and the way it had seemed to cut off
short. . .
"Your death," Nita said: or rather the answer spoke
itself.
Biddy folded her arms and leaned back against the stone wall of
the forge. "I gave up making," she said after a while. "At
least, the kind of making that I used to do once. Can you have any
idea. . .?" She shook her head, smiling a little: a hopeless
look. "What it's like to ensoul your consciousness in a mountain
range while it's still molten, and spend a century watching every
crystal form? And planning the long slides of strata, the way erosion
wears at your work, even the scrape of glaciers. To be what
you make… " Biddy sighed. "And to know what it'll
become. You can't do that in one of these bodies. And I said I would
do so no more, and that I would give myself back to the One sooner. .
.”
Nita threw a glance at Kit. She had been there: she knew the sound
of the kind of promise that means one thing when you make it…
and then later you find that the meaning has changed, but you are
going to be held to the promise nonetheless. Or you hold to it…
“And now," Nita said, “ you're making that way
again. And you will have to do what you said. Become part of the
making, as the Powers do… “ But the Powers existed
partly outside of time. One living in time, in a human body,
might not find that body working too well after it came back from
such an act of making. Nita shivered.
"I may not," Biddy said. But her voice was still full of
doubts.
This tone of mind Nita knew as well. Her heart turned over inside
her with pity and discomfort. Any advice would sound hollow to
someone in Biddy's position, poised between sacrifice and refusal.
But Nita thought of how it must have felt to the wizards who had
advised her, at one point or another: and they never shirked
reminding her of what she needed to do, though their hearts bled from
it. It was the basic courtesy one wizard owed another - not to lie.
How much more did a wizard owe that courtesy to one of the Powers?
"You can't very well get out of it at this point," Nita
said. "Your name in the Speech is bound into the spelling we did
yesterday. The name says who and what you are… and for how
long." She swallowed. "Change the truth of that now, and
the whole spell is ruined. You know that. No Spear… no chance
of ensouling it. No chance of saving Ireland."
Not to mention the rest of the world, Nita thought.
But that would hardly seem germane to Biddy at the moment. "Refuse
this making," Nita said, "and you'll be part of the
destruction of your first one. You of all people should know what to
do to keep this island healing, I would have thought."
Biddy looked at her and said nothing.
Nita was immediately mortified. She had completely messed it up.
"Sorry," she said,"sorry, never mind, forget I said
anything. . ." She went out of the forge hurriedly, feeling
completely hopeless and ineffective. Kit came along after her.
He said nothing to her until they were about halfway up to the
house. "Sounding a little rattled back there, Neets," Kit
said then. "Is there anything. . .?"
"No," she said, and regretted it instantly. "Yes,
but you can't do anything. Oh, Kit. . .!" So how do I tell
him about last night? About what I saw inside Ronan? And the
sight of that cool, sharp metal on the anvil had given her something
else to think about. Its image resounded against the image of Ronan
in her mind, leaving her with a feeling bizarrely compounded of
disaster and triumph. But the resonance was incomplete. It must
be finished, something, the Knowledge perhaps, said to her. It
has to be fully forged. Otherwise. . .
Nita breathed out. "I can't," she said: and she wasn't
even sure who she was saying it to, or about what, any more.
Kit punched her lightly in the arm a couple of times and said
nothing.
They went back up to the quiet room together. Dawn wasn't that far
away.
"It's not like the last time," Kit said, "or the
time before."
The room had big overstuffed chairs in it, and a big glass case
full of books. "Look at this," Kit said, reaching up for
one. "How to Build Your Own Staircase … "
He started leafing through it.
"How do you mean, not like the last time?" Nita said,
getting up on the bed and leaning back against the big headboard.
"We've always been doing our stuff pretty much by ourselves,"
he said. "This is different. We don't have a lot of say about
what's going on." Kit looked over at her. "Don't know if I
like it."
Nita knew what he meant. "Maybe this is more what it's like
for grownups," she said. "I guess this is what it'll be
like when we're older. If we survive it."
"You think we might not?" said Kit.
“I don't know. We've been in a lot of situations we thought
might kill us. Or that looked bad for part of a continent, part of an
ocean…"
"Sometimes part of a universe."
"I know. But this time it just seems more… it seems
bigger this time, even though it's smaller. You know what I mean?"
"It means you're away from home.” Kit said. "I
feel it too, a little."
Nita yawned. "But among other things," Kit added, "it
means that if we get killed, it's not our fault."
"Oh, great," said Nita. "You find the strangest
ways to be positive…"
"The only thing I don't understand," Kit said, and then
stopped. A moment later he said, "I think we're missing
somebody."
"Like who?"
"I don't know. But there's something we're missing."
"Well, I hope you figure out who it is pretty quick,"
Nita said. "Tomorrow…"
"Today," Kit said.
Nita yawned at him again.
"Neets," Kit said. "What happens if we do
die?"
"We get yelled at," Nita said, and then burst out
laughing at herself. "I don't know."
“Timeheart?"
"I suppose." She shook her head. "I mean, you know
it's going to happen some day… but I don't think I've ever
thought it would happen today." She thought a moment,
then said, "Well, maybe once or twice. Why? You got a bad
feeling?"
"No. That's sort of what worries me. All the times we've been
in real big trouble and come through, I've had awful bad
feelings. But this time, nothing." He leaned back in the big fat
chair and stared at the ceiling. "I keep wondering if that means
something…"
Nita looked at him. "Would it be so bad?" she said. "I
mean, if you know you're going to die anyway. Might as well go down
fighting as die in a bed somewhere, or a car crash or something. It's
more useful."
"You sound like Dairine," Kit mumbled.
"Insults," Nita said. "Not very mature of you. I do
not."
He fell asleep as she watched him. He had always had a gift for
that, except on the night before a wizardry. He was feeling as wiped
out as she was, though: or else he considered himself off-duty at the
moment. Nita sighed, and leaned back herself…
When she woke up again, it was very suddenly indeed, and with that
feeling of having pins stuck into her all over. She swung herself off
the bed. Kit was sitting in the chair with his mouth open; she nudged
him with her foot. His eyes flew open, and she said, "Kit. . ."
He felt it. He spared himself just time for one long stretch, then
bounced up and headed out of the room. "They're doing it. . ."
She followed him around the upper gallery and down a
tightly-spiralling staircase in a corner tower of the castle. They
came out on the bottom level, peered into the great hall, and saw
nothing.
They're out in the forge, Kit said in her head. The
pre-dawn stillness was too much for even him to break. Come on.
. .
They slipped out the front door: the squeak of it opening seemed
as loud as a scream in that great quiet. Nothing spoke; outside, no
bird sang; there was only that pale hint of light, high all around in
the sky, omnidirectional, bemusing - morning twilight, with thin
cloud all over everything, mist clinging low, running along the
ground, hanging in wisps and tatters from bushes, hovering over
trees.
The top of the dry wall was just visible. Nita and Kit paused by
it and looked down to the forge; there was no-one there. Out in
the field, Nita said. That way. . .
They turned and made their way through the dew-wet grass, quietly,
towards the shadow that lay beneath a nearby oak tree. Ahead of them
they heard voices, speaking in unison in the Speech. There was no
light, there was no diagram drawn; just four people standing there at
the cardinal points of a circle. Struck down into the centre of the
circle, on a long shaft, was the Spear. The shaft was very plain:
some pale wood - ashwood, maybe. The blade of the Spear, almost a
meter long, had been socketed into it and bound with more of the
starsteel. Very plain, it was; there it stood, pale shaft, paler
blade, with wizards around it, setting up the spell. Nita's aunt
stood at one quarter of the circle, Doris Smyth at the second, Johnny
at the third. The fourth was wrapped in shadow - tall, thin, wearing
a long, dark cloak. Only above the thrown-back hood did anything
show: a faint gleam of silver hair, cropped short. Nita swallowed at
the sight of it, kept quiet, watching.
The spell was about half-built, to judge by the feeling of
anticipation in the air. More than anticipation - it was a sort of
insistent calling. Nita's nerves were jangling at the edges with it,
even though she knew perfectly well that it wasn't meant for her.
Something very powerful was being called, something that lived in her
in some small way, and that fragment or fraction was responding.
The long chorus in the Speech went on, the sound of the wizards'
voices twining together, building, insistent, demanding that
something, some great power should come here, come bind itself, come
be in the world, be physical, real as this world counts reality…
Nita listened to them and heard the wizardry begin to fold in on
itself: the knot being tied, the insistence growing that something
from outside the world, outside time, should wake up, heed the call,
come here now! All four voices ended on that tone of
command, and the silence fell; and they waited.
Everything waited.
The Spear stood there in the cool light, still as a tree. Nita
stood there watching it, holding her breath, not knowing what to
expect.
Then it moved. Leaned, ever so slightly, eastward; leaned like a
branch of a tree being blown that way in a wind. Leaned further. And
it was beginning to make a sound as well. No, Nita thought
then. Not making it itself. But the sound was happening
around it, a low vibration that sounded like the noise that there
ought to be just before an earthquake; a low rumble in the
bones and the blood. It wasn't audible. The mind heard it - the
fabric of things, the structure of spacetime all around, rumbling,
being pushed up from under, or down from above. The feeling of some
immense pressure being brought to bear on this spot. . .
She looked at Kit, and with him put her back up against the tree.
The sense of pressure got stronger. And benevolence: that was the
strange part. What was coming definitely meant well… maybe a
little too well for mortals to bear. It wanted all things healed,
everything made well, no matter what pains it cost: everything
being put right, straightened, filled. . .Nita held on to the tree as
she felt that down-pressing force trying to tamper with her, with the
cells of her body, her mind. They resisted, in their dumb way, and so
did she, thinking, Leave me the way I am! Leave me alone! I know
you want. . .I know. . .
And that was exactly it. It wasn't a pressure, it was a being; not
a thing, but a person; not just a person, but a Power. Coming down,
here, now, swift to answer the call, fiercer than even Nita had
thought, unstoppable now that it had heard the summons - and with a
frightful violent strength, because it wasn't bodied, not chained by
entropy and the other forces that worked on matter, not yet.
Get in there, she thought, clinging to the tree as if she
might be swept away; get in there! The Spear trembled, the
blade of it shook on its shaft, a faint creaking sound of the wood
betraying the strain as the metal binding tried to break, as the
power they had called tried to pour itself into this thing of wood
and metal. The metal began to glow, the same cherry-red that Nita had
seen in the furnace, getting hotter and realer-looking - more solid
and concrete and real than anything in this world should look, as
that power pressed down into it.
Expressions were visible now in this light, but the only one Nita
could look at, though she could hardly bear to, was Biddy's. Biddy's
eyes were fixed desperately on the Spear, as if it were some truth
she wanted to see denied; an awful look of anticipation, potentially
of horror, was on her face. But there was something else there as
well. Plain determination. . .
The metal was golden now, a hot bright gold that didn't bear
looking at, and scaling up past it towards white, almost the colour
of the star it had come from. White now, that blinding colour of
plasma new-plucked from the core. But not just metal any more. Awake,
alive, alert and looking; looking at Nita. . .
That light fell on her. She hid her eyes and buried her face
against the tree. It was useless. The light struck through
everything. No escaping it - it would pierce through you, shake you
apart. . .
And then it stopped.
She rubbed her eyes. They were useless for a few moments.
Afterimages danced in them. Nita smelled burning. Wincing, squinting,
she glanced around her.
The first light of the sun was coming between two hills to the
east. It fell on grass that was scorched in a great circle. She could
see the little flakes of ash going up from where leaves of the tree
had been burned. And in the middle of the circle, where the four
wizards stood, something stood and looked back at them. It was shaped
like a spear, but this fooled no-one. They knew they were watched,
and considered, cheerfully, gravely, by something that would kill any
one, or all of them, to do its job -to find the darkness, pierce it,
and be its end.
The socket and binding of the Spear had held.
Only the wood of the shaft was scorched black, but it was
otherwise sound. Above it, the spearhead stood plain and cool and
silvery - but there was something moving in the blade. Those lines of
layered metal that Biddy had hammered in, black once, now wavered and
twisted: needle-thin lines of fire, white and yellow-white, swirling
and writhing in the metal. The air above the Spear wrinkled and
wavered the way air does above a hot pavement in the summer, and the
ozone smell was thick.
"It's awake," Kit said, softly, as if afraid of being
overheard. "It worked…!" And he looked over at Biddy
just in time to see her collapse.
They hurried over to her. Nita looked helplessly at Johnny as he
came over, hoisted Biddy up. Her eyes were closed: her breathing was
so shallow it was hardly to be seen. He shook his head.
"What's wrong with her?" Nita said.
"I'm not sure… We'll take her inside and find out.
Meanwhile. . ." He glanced over at the Spear, gleaming crimson
where the early sun was catching it. "We're ready," he
said. "It's Lughnasád. This evening we move."
She nodded, and looked across the field. Dark in his denims, Ronan
was standing there. He had no eyes for anything but the Spear. He was
wearing an expression like that of someone who finds something that's
lost, something he has been wanting for a long time; something
without which he's not complete. It was a frightened look, and a
frightening one.
What unnerved Nita even more was the way she could feel the Spear
looking back at him. It considered Ronan to be just such a lost
object, recovered after a long time, that which completes.
She turned away and did her best to keep her thoughts to herself.
All that day, cars came and went at Matrix: people being dropped
off, coming to stay, other people heading out to pick up more people
from the train station. The house got full. All the wizards that Nita
had seen in the Long Hall were there, and many that she had never
seen before. The gravel parking lot in front got full, and people
started parking in among the sheep. Everyone had tea. Nita made it
several times (as did everyone else). People went out to town for
fast food and brought it back, and a lot of baking and cooking went
on back in the kitchen; Doris made soda bread seven or eight times,
smiling more and more as the compliments got louder. But Nita had
noticed that there was a certain desperate quality to a lot of the
conversations… the kind of talk meant to keep people from
noticing that they themselves were nervous.
The nerves were not just among the less senior wizards, and there
were other worries as well. Nita had watched Johnny that morning as
he carried the Spear in from the field. He was wincing as he carried
it. "Are you all right?" she said to him.
"Yes," he said, and put the Spear down to lean it
against the doorpost - hurriedly, Nita thought, and rather
gratefully. Johnny rubbed his hands together. "Well, no. It
really is hard to hold for even a little while… it burns."
He laughed. "It can hardly help it - we went to enough trouble
to make it do that! But there's someone else it wants."
"We could all take turns carrying it."
"No, I think it has made its choice. He just has to stop
fighting it… " Johnny shook his head. "I think he
will."
Nita was confused. "Is there something the matter with it,
that it hurts to carry it?"
"The matter? Nothing! The matter's with us, I'm afraid. We
called the Spirit of Fire, and we got it -the essence of
purification, and triumph… " He trailed off, then said,
"It sees the dross in us… and wants to see it burned
away, and us made perfect, now. Not possible, of course.
It's not easy, meeting one of the cardinal virtues face to face…"
He picked up the Spear again and went off in a hurry.
She could feel it looking at her, though, and she understood now
what Johhny had said about some weapons being able to speak. She knew
what this one wanted.
She looked over her shoulder and was not even slightly surprised
to find Ronan there, looking after Johnny. "Hey, Paddy,"
she said softly.
"Hey, Miss Yank." But there was none of the good old
abrasiveness in his voice now: nothing but soft fear. He was quiet
for a moment, and then said, "I hear it calling all the time
now. Not just calling me, either. Him."
For a moment Nita wasn't sure what Ronan meant - until the flash
of scarlet, of wings or a sword that burned, flickered in her mind's
eye. "Oh," she said, and laughed slightly. "Sorry. I
usually think of Him as a Her - that's how we saw. . ."
"Her?" Ronan sounded outraged, as if this were
one shock too many.
Nita burst out laughing: for the moment, at least, Ronan sounded
normal. "Give me a break! As if the Powers care about something
like gender. They change names and shapes and sexes and bodies the
way we change T-shirts." She rubbed one ear. The One's Champion,
in the last shape She commonly wore, had bitten Nita there several
times. "Doesn't make Them any less effective on the job."
They wandered off into the field a little way, absently. Nita
looked at the scorched place on the ground and veered aside from it.
"He's in there, all right," Ronan said. He sounded like
a man admitting he had cancer. "I hear this other voice - not my
own. . .He wants the Spear. It's his, from a long way back. Lugh."
He coughed slightly: Nita realized then, blushing with embarrassment
for him, that he was trying to control the thickening in the throat,
the tears. "Why me?" he said softly.
"You're related," Nita said.
He stared at her.
It was true, though: the Knowledge made at least that much plain.
"You've got some of His blood," she said, 'from a ways
back. You remember what the Queen said, about the Powers dipping in
from outside of time, and getting into relationships with people here
for one reason or another. So He loved somebody when He was here
physically, once. Maybe even as Lugh himself. Does it matter? When He
finished the other job he was on, the One gave Him - or Her; whatever
- another one. Busy guy. But as soon as He could, He came hunting- a
suitable vessel. Like the Spear did." And Nita smiled at him
slightly. "Would you rather a blow-in got the job?"
Ronan smiled, but it was a weak smile. After a moment he said,
"You knew Him. What's He like?"
She shook her head, not sure how to describe anything to Ronan
that that flicker of scarlet across a dark mind didn't convey in
itself. "Tough," she said. "Cranky, sometimes. But
kind too. Funny, sometimes. Always - very fierce, very. . ." She
fumbled for words for a moment. "Very strong, very certain. Very
right. . ."
Ronan shook his head. "It's not right for me,"
he said. "Why don't I get any say in this?"
"But you do," Nita said.
He didn't hear her. "I don't want certainty!" Ronan said
softly. "I don't want answers! I don't even know what the
questions are yet! Don't I get any time to find things out
for myself, before bloody Saint Michael the Archangel or whatever
else He's been lately moves in upstairs in my head and starts
rearranging the furniture?"
Nita shook her head. "You can throw Him out, all right,"
she said. "You know what it says. Power will not live long in
the unwilling heart. Goes for the Powers, too, I think. But you'd
better see what you've got to replace Him with that will be able to
use the Spear to cope with Balor, 'cause I can't think of anything
offhand."
"If I once let Him run me," Ronan said, bitter in this
certainty at least, "He's in to stay."
Nita shook her head. She could think of nothing useful to say.
"Miss tough mouth," Ronan said softly. "Ran out of
lines at last. Had to happen eventually."
"If the advice was any good before it ran out," Nita
said, halfway between annoyance and affection, "better make the
most of it."
Ronan looked away from her, towards the castle. After a moment he
headed off that way.
Nita stood and watched him go. A few moments later, Kit said from
behind her, "He's a hard case." Nita nodded. "It's a
real pain," she said softly.
"What happens if he's right?"
"Just hope he saves everybody in the meantime,"
Kit said.
They went back to being with the many new arrivals. By three
o'clock, there were some three hundred wizards there; by eight there
were perhaps another two hundred, from all over. “What are all
those things they're carrying?" Kit said to Aunt Annie, during
one quiet moment outside.
"Johnny told everybody to come armed," Nita's aunt said.
They had, though they made a most peculiar-looking army. There were a
lot of rakes and shovels. Some people actually had swords, and there
were many wands and rods in evidence, of rowan and other woods; there
were staves of oak and willow and beech. One wizard, for reasons Nita
couldn't begin to guess, was carrying an eggbeater. Another one, a
dark-haired sprightly lady that Nita had seen in the Long Hall, had a
Viking axe of great beauty and age, and was stalking around looking
most intent to use it on something.
" 'It is a great glory of weapons that is in it,' " said
a voice down by Nita's foot, " 'borne by the fair-haired and the
beautiful; all mannerly they are as young girls, but with the hearts
of boon-comrades and the courage of lions; whoever has been with them
and parts from them, he is nine days fretting for their company. . .'
“
"Tualha," Nita said, bending down to pick her up,
"you're really getting off on this, aren't you."
"A bard's place is in battle," Tualha said, perching on
Nita's shoulder uncertainly, and digging her claws in. "And a
cat-bard's doubly so, for we have an example of fortitude and of
boldness and of good heart to set for the rest of you."
Kit looked at her with bemusement. "What would you do in a
battle?" he said.
"I would make poems and satires on the enemy," Tualha
said,"the way they would curl up and die of shame; and welts
would rise up all over them if they did not die straightaway, so that
they would wish they were dead from that out. And those that that
did not work on. . ." She flexed her claws.
'. . .you'd give them cat-scratch fever," Kit said,
and laughed. "Remind me to stay on your good side."
Tualha started scrambling into Nita's rucksack again. "Anne,
what about this one?" someone shouted from the castle. Nita's
aunt sighed and said, “I'll see you two later."
"Aunt Annie," Nita said, "have you seen Biddy since
this morning?"
"Huh? Yes." Her aunt's face looked suddenly pinched.
"She's not any better," Nita said, her heart sinking.
"One of us who's a doctor had a look at her." Aunt Annie
shook her head. "The body - well, it's comatose. No surprise.
What lived in it has gone elsewhere." She sighed. "It'll
wind up in the hospital in Newcastle, I would guess, and hang on a
little while before giving up and dying. Bodies tend to do that…"
She shook her head and went off towards the wizard who was calling
her.
"Listen," Kit said, "I was supposed to tell you.
Johnny wants people to start coming into the big hall," he said,
“as many of us as can fit, anyway."
Not everyone could, though they spent a while trying. Many wizards
lined the gallery above, or stood and listened in the outer halls and
corridors.
Others hung about outside in the parking lot, eavesdropping with
their wizardry. Not that the ones closest to the door couldn't hear
Johnny anyway. The acoustics in the great hall were very bright, and
his sharp voice echoed there as he stood in the centre of the floor,
his arms folded.
"We're about ready to go," Johnny said, when the
assembled wizards got quiet. "I take it you're all as ready as
you can be." The crowd shifted slightly. "I can't tell you
a great deal about what to expect, except that we're going into what
is, for us, the country of myth… so expect to see even more of
the old stories coming true, the legends that have been invading our
world over the past few weeks. They'll be real. Just don't forget,"
and he smiled now,"that we are the myths to them. In
the plains of Tethra, we are what they tell stories about,
around the fire at night. So don't be afraid to use your wizardry;
there aren't any overlays where we're going, or none that matter to
what we're doing. At some point we'll be faced by an army. I don't
know what it's going to look like. We've seen all kinds of Fomori
over here in the last couple of weeks. I don't know how they'll
appear on their own ground, but the important thing is not to be
fooled by appearances. Anything can look like anything… so
feel for essence, and act accordingly. Don't forget that the People
of the Hills, and the other nonphysicals who live over on that side,
are as much oppressed by the Fomori and Balor as we have been in our
world… maybe more so, and whether they actively come to our
assistance or not, they're on our side. Be careful not to mistake
them for Fomori and take them out. The One is watching. If
we go down in this battle, let's do it correctly. Don't get carried
away in the excitement of things; remember your Oaths. No destruction
that's not necessary." He paused. "One last thing. Most of
us will never have been in an intervention this crucial, or this
dangerous. The odds against us are extremely high. Some of us,"
and his glance swept across the group with great unease, "will
not come back. It's a certainty. Please, please, please …
be careful with your choice. One thing a wizard cannot patch, as you
know, is any situation in which his or her own death occurs…
so any of you with dependants, or responsibilities which you think
may supersede this one, please think about whether you want to cross
over. We'll need guardians on this side too, to keep an eye on the
worldgate in case the Fomori try to stage a breakthrough behind the
main group. Bravery is valuable, but irresponsibility will doom us.
Later, if not now. So think."
There was a great silence at this. Nita looked at Kit, and saw him
swallow.
"Those of you who need to excuse yourselves, just remain here
when we pass through," Johnny said. He turned to Nita's aunt.
"Let's open the gate. Anne? This was always one of your
specialties. You want to do the honors?" He reached over to the
table and handed Nita's aunt the Sword Fragarach.
She took it. A breath of wind went through the hall; the hangings
whispered and rustled among themselves. Then Aunt Annie laid it over
her shoulder and headed up the narrow spiral stairway to the top of
the castle.
The wizards in the hall began to empty out into the graveled
parking lot at the front. Nita and Kit went along. Nita was curious
to see what would happen. Gatings were an air sorcery; the business
of parting the fabric of spacetime was attached to the element of
Air, with all those other subtle forces that a wizard could feel but
not see. She paused out there in the parking lot and craned her neck.
Against the low golden sunset light, her aunt's silhouette
appeared at the top of the tower, between two of the battlements. It
was incongruous; a slightly portly lady with her hair tied back, in
jeans and trainers and a baggy sweatshirt, lifting up the Sword
Fragarach in her two hands. She said, just loud enough to be heard
down below, "Let the way be opened."
That was all it took; no complex spelling, not tonight. The
barriers between things were worn too thin already. A wind sprang up
behind them; light at first, so that the trees merely rustled. Then
harder, and leaves began to blow away, and the cypresses down by the
water moaned and bent in the wind. Hats blew off; people's clothing
tried to jump off them. Nita hugged herself; the wind was cold.
Beside her, Kit zipped up his jacket, which was flapping around him
like a flag. He stared back into the teeth of the wind. "Here it
comes," he said.
Nita turned to look over her shoulder. It looked like a rainstorm
coming, the way she had seen them slide along the hills here; the
darker kind of light, wispy, trailing from sky to earth, sweeping
down on them. Behind it, the landscape darkened, silvered, muted, as
if someone had turned the brightness control down on a TV. Everything
went vague and soft. The effect swept towards them rapidly,
swallowing the edges of the horizon, and then passed over, roiling
like a thundercloud. The wind dropped off as it passed.
Everything had gone subdued, quieted; that warm light of sunset
now a dull, livid sort of light. The only bright thing to be seen was
Fragarach, which had its own ideas about light and shining, and
scorned to take the local conditions into account.
Aunt Annie lowered her arms, looked around her, and disappeared
from the battlements. Nita glanced around and saw that everything in
sight was muted down to this pallid, threatening twilight. The sunset
was a shadow, fading away. Overhead was only low cloud and mist; no
stars, no Moon.
"That's it," Johnny said. "Someone get the Spear.
Doris, the Cup. . ."
"Which way do we go?" said one of the wizards.
"East, towards the sea, and the dawn. Always towards the
East. Don't let yourselves get turned around."
Kit looked around. "There are a lot more trees here than
there were before…"
"Yeah." The only thing that was about the same was
Matrix, which surprised her. She had thought it would take some other
shape here, as Sugarloaf had. But it looked like itself; no change.
The cars in the parking lot were gone, though, and so was the parking
lot itself. There was nothing but longish grass, stretching away to a
ride between the trees of the forest and out into a clearing on the
far side. It was still a beautiful-looking place, but there was now a
grimness about it.
The wizards began moving out. "It was a lot brighter the last
time we were here," Nita said to Kit, thinking of Sugarloaf.
He nodded. "They're under attack." So will we be,
she heard him think, but not say out loud for fear of unnerving her.
Nita laughed softly; she could hardly be much more unnerved than she
was at the moment.
Off to one side, Nita caught sight of Aunt Annie, carrying
Fragarach. Some way ahead of them, too, they saw Doris Smyth with the
Cup, still in its pillowcase. Nita and Kit passed her, and Nita
couldn't help looking at the striped pillowcase quizzically. Doris
caught the look and smiled. "Can't have it getting scratched,"
she said. "They'd ask questions when we bring it back."
Nita laughed and turned to say something to Kit, and stopped.
Ahead of them she saw Ronan, stalking along in his black jeans and
boots and leathers, carrying what looked like a pole wrapped in
canvas. Except that she knew perfectly well that it wasn't a pole,
since she got the clear feeling that from inside the wrappings,
something was looking at her hard. I think he'll stop fighting
it, Johnny had said.
"Come on," she said to Kit.
They made their way over to Ronan. "You OK?" Nita said.
Ronan looked at her. "What a daft question. Why shouldn't I
be OK?"
"The, uh. . ." Nita almost didn't like to say its name
in front of it. "Your friend there. Don't you have trouble
carrying it? Johnny was having a really hard time."
"No. Should I? Is the wrapping coming undone?"
"Oh no," Nita said. "Never mind… " But
she remembered what Johnny had said about burdens, and cardinal
virtues. Either Ronan was just not very sensitive… But no. It
couldn't be that. She particularly noticed, though, a slightly glazed
look in Ronan's eyes, as if he was seeing something else than the
rest of them were seeing; an abstracted expression. Could the Spear
make it easier for the person it wanted to carry it, by dulling or
numbing their own sense of it?
Or was it something else…?
She shook her head, having no way to work out what was going on,
and went on with Kit and all the others through the silvery twilight.
It seemed to get a little less gloomy as it went on, though Nita
suspected this was just because she was getting used to it. Then the
darkness seemed to increase suddenly, and a shadow passed over them.
Nita's head jerked up. Something winged and big went by, cawing
harshly, as the wizards passed through the space between two tongues
of forest.
The bird came to rest on one of the tallest of the trees, and
looked down at them. The tree shuddered, and all its leaves fell off
it on the spot. The crow laughed harshly. It was one of the
grey-backed ones called hoodie-crows; Nita had seen her aunt shoot at
them, and swear when she missed, since hoodies attacked lambs during
the lambing season, killing them by pecking their eyes out and going
straight through their skulls. There was muttering among the crowd as
they looked at the crow.
Johnny, up near the front of the group, called, "Well,
Scaldcrow? Smell a battle, do you?"
"Have I ever failed to?" said the scratchy, cawing
voice; and it was a woman's voice as well, and a nasty one, rich with
wicked humour over some private joke. "I see it all red; a
fierce, tempestuous fight, and great are its signs; destruction of
life, the shattering of shields; wetting of sword-edge, strife and
slaughter, the rumbling of war-chariots! Go on then, and let there be
sweet bloodshed and the clashing of arms, the sating of ravens, the
feeding of crows!" And she laughed again.
"Yes, you would like that part," Johnny said, not
sounding particularly impressed. "The rumbling of chariots,
indeed! You've been picking up road-kills by the dual carriageway
again, Great Queen."
“Go your ways," Doris said, beside Johnny.
“There'll be a battle right enough. But we'll need you at
the end, so don't go far."
The crow looked down at them, and the light of the Cup caught in
her eyes. She was quiet for a moment, then laughed harshly, and
vaulted up out of the tree, flapping off eastward. “I'll tell
Him you said so," she said, laughing still, and
vanished into the mist.
Nita looked over at Ronan. “Now who was that?”
"It's just the Morrigan," he said.
Nita blanched. "Just!" said Kit. Apparently he had been
researching matters in the manual as well. But Ronan just shrugged
again.
"She loves to stir up troubles and wars," he said to
Kit. "But she can be good, too. She's one of the Powers that can
go either way without warning." Nita shivered a little: she saw
more than the recitation of myth in his eyes. That dazzled look was
about him again, but it was an expression of memory this time. He
knew the Morrigan personally, or something looking through his eyes
did…
"Well she doesn't look very friendly at the moment," Kit
muttered. "I'd just as soon she stayed out of this."
They walked on. Distances seemed oddly telescoped here. The
landmarks were the same as they were in the real world, and Nita was
seeing already things that had taken them half an hour to reach in
the car. She was just pointing Three Rock Mountain out to Kit when
they heard the first shouts of surprise from the wizards at the
front; and then the first wave of the Fomori hit them.
They ran out at the wizards, screaming, from the shelter of the
trees. Nita and Kit, being well off to one side and their view not
blocked, had a chance to look the situation over before it got
totally incomprehensible. There were a lot of the same kind of drow
that they had seen in Bray; some of them were riding black horselike
creatures, but fanged like tigers. There were strange headless
humanoid creatures with eyes in their chests, and scaly wormlike
beasts that flowed along the ground but were a hundred times the size
of any snake. That much Nita could make out before the front line of
the Fomori smashed in among the leading wizards, and battle broke
out.
The wizards counterattacked; spells were shouted, weapons alive
with wizard-light struck. And the fight started to be a very uneven
one, so much so that Nita was surprised by it. The drows, at least,
had seemed much stronger in her own world. But here they went down
fairly quickly under the onslaught of the wizards; many of those not
directly attacked turned and ran away wailing into the woods, and
some of those who had been resisted simply fell down dead after a
simple stunning-spell or in the backlash of a stasis or rebound
wizardry.
"It's just a feint," said Kit, shaking his head in
disbelief. "That can't be the best they've got."
"I hope you're wrong," she muttered.
There were a few moments of confusion while the wizards sorted
themselves out.
"Oh, no," Kit said softly. "Not already."
She looked where he was looking. Off to their left a young woman
was lying, loose-limbed and pale, like a broken doll thrown down.
There were several drows lying in pieces by her, but it was no
consolation, seeing they were spattered with that shade of red so
bright even in this dim light that it looked fake. Nita shuddered,
for experience had shown her over time that this was a sure sign it
was the real thing.
"Two more over that way," Kit muttered. "I thought
there was supposed to be safety in numbers, Neets."
She shook her head. Two other wizards had gone over to check the
young woman: now one of them came back to Johnny, shaking her head.
"They'll have to be left here for now," he said. "We'll
see to them later… we can't wait. Come on."
They headed out again.
"It's getting darker," Kit said, looking ahead. "Is
that where we're supposed to be going? Downhill there?"
"I think so."
"Great," Kit said. "By the time we get down there,
we won't be able to see anything."
That thought had occurred to Nita; it was getting hard enough to
see their footing as it was, and since there were no roads here, this
was a problem. She had made a small wizard-light to bob along in
front of her, like an usher's flashlight in a cinema, to help her see
where to put her feet. Meanwhile, she might not be armed with
anything concrete, but she had the spell ready that she had used on
the drows in Bray. It hadn't functioned too well there, but here, to
judge by the reactions of the drows to the wizardries used against
them in the skirmish just past, it would work just fine. "You
got anything ready to hit things with?" Nita said to Kit.
He looked sideways at her and smiled very slightly. "Well,"
he said. "There's always the beam-me-up spell. If you just leave
the locus specification for the far end of the spell blank - or if
you specify somewhere, say, out in deep space. . ."
Nita shuddered. "Yecch."
Kit shrugged. "Better them than me."
The crowd was heading downhill now, on a path paralleling the way
the road would have run in the real world, down on to the little
twisty ridge of Kilmolin and then further down into Enniskerry
village. As they came down there seemed to be some confusion among
the front ranks; they were milling around, and the wizards behind
were pushing up close behind them.
"Hmf," said the young wizard in the leather jacket, as
they came up abreast of him. "Not the best of positions. Look at
that." He pointed down the valley. "All strung out like
this, if anything should come at us from the sides, it'd break us in
two. No, he's doing the right thing, gathering us together. That way
if anything happens. . ."
And then it did happen. The Fomori forces came down out of the
trees again; they came from both sides in great crowds, hitting the
group of wizards in the middle. From where Nita and Kit stood, they
could see the crowd being shoved together, in danger of being pinched
apart into two groups that couldn't help each other. The fighting
broke out in earnest now; flashes of wizard-fire repeating back, a
low sound of angry and startled cries beginning to ricochet up the
valley. "Here we go," said the young wizard, and he was
gone, off down into the press.
Nita looked at Kit and said, "Should we hold off - wait till
it gets at us?" And then of course it was at them, as
another attacking force hit the group up on the hill from both sides,
and everything went crazy.
Nita had a great deal of difficulty remembering the fighting
later. The one thing she did remember, rather to her horror, was that
she enjoyed it a great deal. It helped a lot, knowing you were on the
right side; though several times she wondered, as a drow or one of
those black tiger-horse-looking things came at her, whether they knew
that they were on the wrong side, and whether it affected their
function much. It didn't seem to. Everything turned into a wild
confusion of waving arms and hands, shouting, being jostled and
bumped. That was the worst of it, really; you could never tell what
was going to bump into you, friend or enemy, and it kept you from
reacting as quickly to enemies as you might - or else you
accidentally hit a friend. Several times Nita was aware of
not-so-accidentally elbowing other wizards, just in case they were
something that was about to attack her; better to throw them a little
off balance than to take the chance - and then of course you were
embarrassed afterwards. She did it to Kit once, knocking him right
over, and was mortified.
The other problem was the screaming. At the time it didn't bother
her particularly; later on she found herself wondering whether she
had been watching much too much television. It all seemed remote,
like something in the crowd scene from a film. Nita remembered one
moment with particular clarity, of seeing a drow come at her, and
saying the spell that had not worked in Main Street in Bray, and
seeing the spell then work entirely too well as the thing exploded in
fragments and splinters of stone that bled hot, and splattered her
with ichor that burnt like drops of lava. Her wizard's shield took
most of it, but a few drops got through, probably because she was
distracted, and burnt right through her clothes to the skin.
She wasn't able to keep track of what Kit was doing; but for those
strange few minutes, she didn't really care. She had her hands full.
The screaming sounds from all sides got louder, as beasts of the
Fomor kind came at wizards to savage them, sometimes missing,
sometimes succeeding. Nita killed another drow, and stumbled over
something, someone, she saw in shock as she recovered her balance. A
young man's body, mangled like something out of a horror film. She
staggered away, shaking all over with exertion and fear. One wizard
went by her staggering and white-faced with shock and blood loss, one
arm so badly torn that it seemed barely to be hanging by a string
from the shoulder. Another wizard, a young woman in jeans and a
sweatshirt, hurried to help, and carried him away. What happens
to him now? Nita thought, in one lull when the fighting seemed
to be happening somewhere else, and she had lost sight of Kit. What
happens if you die when you're not in the real world? Where does your
soul go? Does it know where to go when you die? But it
seemed unwise to push that issue too far.
After a long while, there came another lull. Nita looked down the
hill and saw nothing but human wizards, milling around; there seemed
to be no more drows, no more of the horse-things; just quiet. A lot
of wizards, maybe five percent of the whole group, had been hurt, and
were sitting or lying down on the ground while others tended to them.
She didn't feel so wonderful herself; she sat down to rest on a log
under the eaves of the forest, gasping for air, while Tualha put her
head out of the rucksack and looked around. She tried hard not to
look at the fifteen or twenty dark shapes on the ground, wizards who
were not being tended.
After a little while, Kit found her. His clothes were spattered
with burn-holes, apparently from the same kind of hot lava-blood that
lived in the drows, and he was limping as he came towards her. Nita
staggered to her feet at the sight of him; but he shook his head and
waved at her. "No, it's OK. I just twisted it."
"Well, come here, you can't just walk on it like that, it'll
get worse. You won't be able to run anywhere if you have to."
He sat down on the log beside her. "Your specialty."
She nodded; she had always had a knack for the mending and healing
spells for either animate or inanimate objects. Spells for the living
always required the wizard's own blood, but there was no shortage of
that; Nita had bashed herself pretty thoroughly while getting loose
from one drow that had caught hold of her. Now the memory made her
shiver: but at the time it had seemed simply an annoyance, and had
made her angrier. She had blown that drow up while it was still
holding her. . .
Nita shook her head and set to work. She spent five minutes or so
working on Kit's leg. It was a strained tendon, and she talked it out
of the strain and gave it the equivalent of several days' rest in
several minutes. The spell seemed to come harder to her than usual,
though, and at the end of it Nita was panting even harder than she
had been from the sheer exertion of the battle. "It's not
right," she said to Kit when she got her breath back. "It
shouldn't take that much energy."
Kit was looking vaguely gloomy. "I think that's the catch,"
he said. "Wizardry works better here, but it takes more out of
us - we can do less of it." He shook his head. "We'd better
get this over with fast. In a few hours we won't be worth much."
She was too nervous to sit there much longer. Nita got up and
dusted herself off. "Have you seen my aunt?" she said.
"She was down in front with Johnny, last I saw her. That was
before the fighting started, though."
“Tualha, you any good at finding people? There's quite a
crowd down there."
“In this case it won't be hard. I should look for
Fragarach's light, or the Cup's."
It was as good a hint as any. After about twenty minutes' walking
they found her, and Tualha had been right; she was with Doris Smyth,
and it was the blue-green fire of the Cup that gave their presence
away. Doris was working with one of the more seriously wounded
people. Two of the larger and more muscular wizards were easing a
young woman with a torn leg down into the Cup. She seemed no smaller
than she should have been, and the Cup seemed no larger; but
nevertheless the woman was lost from the waist down in that cool
light, and a few moments later, when the other wizards helped her to
her feet again, the leg was whole.
Doris was looking wobbly. “I'll not be doing much more of
this," she said to Nita's aunt. 'The Cup's able enough for it,
but it's just a tool; it can't work by itself without someone to tell
it what to do. And neither I nor anyone else will be able to keep
doing this again and again - not here. Not today." She looked
over at Nita and Kit as if seeing them there for the first time, and
her face was very distressed. “Away with you out of here,"
she said, “you shouldn't be seeing things like this at your
age." And she turned her attention away to another hurt wizard
who was being brought over.
Nita looked over at Kit; his expression was wry, and a little sad.
He motioned Nita over to one side, where her aunt was looking nearly
as pale as Doris. “You OK, Aunt Annie?" Nita said,
anxious.
Her aunt nodded. "What about you?"
Nita's aunt was wearing an understandably preoccupied expression.
She was looking off down the hillside, towards the place where
Enniskerry would have been, and past it. "It's awfully dark down
there," she said softly.
Nita looked down the slope, past where the valley fell away along
either side of the thirteen-bend road. Down where Bray and Shankill
should have been, there was a wall of blackness, so opaque as to seem
nearly solid. It gave Nita a bad feeling just looking at it.
"Something's on the other side of that," Kit said. "And
it's watching us."
Her aunt looked at Nita regretfully. "I'm beginning to wish
I'd left you at home."
"You couldn't have. I would have found a way to come along,
and you know it."
Her aunt suddenly reached out and hugged her. "Don't do
anything stupid," she said.
"Anne," Johnny said from one side. "Can I have a
word?"
Feeling slightly embarrassed, Nita brushed herself off, and was a
little amused to see her aunt doing the same thing. "Look,"
Johnny said, "we can't have another set-to like that. Too many
people got killed." It was then that Nita noticed the tears
running down his face, incongruous when taken together with his calm
voice. "I think we're going to have to play our aces a little
early," Johnny continued.
Nita's aunt hefted Fragarach. Or was it the sword itself
that lifted eagerly in her hand? Nita had a hard time telling the
difference. "If we use them too early," her aunt said
slowly, "we won't have them for later. You've seen the way
wizardry is behaving here."
"That's precisely the problem. First of all, these three
Treasures were never much good against Balor the last time. And
secondly, if we're all killed or driven off by his creatures before
we get to him -or if they delay us past the point where our wizardry,
or even that of the Treasures, still works, then all of this will
have been for nothing. I want you to use Fragarach on the next lot -
because they're out there waiting for us, under cover of those next
two patches of woodland. If we get hit again after that, Doris will
use the Cup. And I can use the Stone the same way, if there's need."
He paused and looked at her. "Something wrong? You look a little
pale."
She shook her head. "Shaun," she said, "I just
don't know if I can do this."
"Not lack of power, surely."
"Oh, no. It's just. . .” She held Fragarach up. "Shaun,
we speak so lightly of "re-ensouling" these things. The
trouble is, it worked. There's a soul in this, and an
intelligence and a will - one much older and stronger than mine, one
that considers me mainly a form of transportation. Once I actually
start to use it. . ." She laughed a little. "It's a good
question which is going to be the tool and which the user. I don't
know how much of me is going to be left afterwards; even now I can
feel it pushing, pushing at my mind all the time. I don't know if you
get the same sense down your rapport with the Stone - it's Earth,
after all, and mostly passive. But if Air, the lightest and most
malleable of the Elements, behaves this way. . ." She shook her
head. "And what about Fire, then? I have some experience, some
ability to resist. But what's going to come of that poor child? What
happens when the Power that comes with the Spear puts forth Its full
force. . .?"
She mentioned no names. Johnny shook his head. "Anne,"
he said, "we'd better just hope that it does; otherwise we're
lost. Meanwhile, can you do your part? If not, I'll look around for
someone else. But you do have the rapport."
She looked at him. “I'll manage," she said.
Johnny headed off. "Get yourselves together," he said to
the wizards he passed. "We're moving out, and the Fomori are
going to come after us again."
Nita's aunt went after him. Nita watched her go, and stood
thinking a moment about Ronan. He doesn't have her experience,
she thought. But he has the power.
Not as much, she heard Kit thinking. Not as much as
he might if he were younger… What's this going to do to him?
She glanced over at Kit, unnerved. They tended not to hear each
other thinking that much any more: but evidently this otherworld had
more effects than on merely active wizardry.
And the shout went up from down the slope. Nita saw the mass of
dark forms come charging down at the wizards, out of the trees again.
There were a few more moments of confusion, milling around,
screams. Then Kit grabbed her arm, and pointed. Down the slope, she
saw it, the upraised little line of red light that grew from a spark
to a tongue of fire, and from a tongue to a lance of it that arrowed
up into the threatening sky. The wind began to rise behind them,
moaning softly, then louder, a chorus of voices in the trees,
uncertain at first, then threatening themselves, long howls of rage;
and the wind rose and rose, bending the trees down before it,
whipping leaves and dirt through the air so that it became hard to
see. The wizards staggered against the blast of it, but even as she
fought to stay upright, Nita had a feeling that the wind was avoiding
her, and the threat in it was for someone else. . .
She and Kit headed downhill, because that was the way the wind was
pushing them; but the great mass of wizards were pushing down that
way too, their cries mingling with the wind's. The two fronts of
Fomori that had struck them from either side were staggering back and
away, further down the slope, blown that way, forced down by the
raging wind that blew them over and over, that dropped trees on them
and tossed logs from the wood after them like matchsticks. The Fomori
were almost at the bottom of the hill now, into the little dell where
Enniskerry village would have stood. There was no bridge over the
Glencree River, in this world; they would have to ford it. The
wizards and the relentless wind pushed them down into the dell. . .
The wind rose to a scream, then; and there were more sounds in it
than screams. An odd sound of bells, that Nita recognized; and the
sound of hooves, like glass ringing on metal. Nita looked up and saw
what few mortals have seen and lived afterward: the Sluagh Ron, the
Dark Ride of the Sidhe. In our time the People of the Hills leave
their anger at home when they ride - their day is done, and their
angers are a matter of the songs their bards sing to while away the
endless afternoon. But that afternoon was broken, now, and the
legendary past had come haunting them as surely as it had come after
the mortals. The Sidhe rode in anger now, as the People of the Air,
in the whirlwind, with a clashing of spears that shone with the pale
fire that flickers around the faery hills on haunted nights. Their
horses burnt bright and dark as stormclouds with the sun behind them
as they came galloping down the air. There was no more chance of
telling how many of the riders there were than there was of counting
the raindrops in a downpour. But two forms stood out at the head of
them: the Queen with her wild hair flying, on a steed like night, and
the Fool on one like stormy morning, with their spears in their hands
and a wind and a light of madness about them.
At the sight of them, a great shriek of despair and terror went up
from the Fomori. The Sidhe cried out in answer, a cry of such pure
delighted rage that Nita shuddered at the sound of it, and the Sluagh
Ron hit the great crowd of Fomori from the southward side. The
wizards parted left and right to let them through, and the Sidhe
drove the Fomori straight downward into the Glencree ford, and up
against the ridge on the far side. Wailing the Fomori went, and the
press of riders and the darkness borne on the wind hid them from
sight.
After what seemed a very long while, the wind died down, leaving
the riders standing there, and the wizards looking at them, among the
dead bodies of Fomori, and the twitching, witless ones, driven mad by
the sight of the onslaught. Johnny went from where he had been
talking to Nita's aunt, who held a Fragarach much darnped-down and
diminished-looking, and stood by the tallest of the riders, taking
the bridle of her horse. "Madam," he said, "we hadn't
looked to see you here."
"We were called by our own element," the Queen said,
looking down at Nita's aunt, and Fragarach. "Besides, it has
been too long since I went foraying; and since our world seems like
enough to die here, this is a good time to ride out again. We have
not done badly. But I think we may not be able to do much more. All
magics are diminishing in the face of our enemy's draoiceacht,
and I feel the weariness in my bones. Do not you?"
Johnny nodded. "Nevertheless we will press on," he said.
"We will go with you and look on this ending," said the
Amadaun; and paused. "If an ending is indeed what we
are coming to."
"One way or another," Johnny said.
Johnny waved the wizards forward, and they started down the
winding way that paralleled the river, and led towards Bray.
"Did you hear that?" Kit said.
Nita shook her head; she was very tired. "Hear what?"
“What the Queen said. 'The weariness.' "
She had to laugh at that. "After what we've been through
today, you'd be nuts not to be tired."
"Yeah, but that's not it. Don't you feel tireder than you
were when we were up at the top of the hill?"
Nita blinked. "You're right."
Kit nodded down at the darkness in front of them. "That,"
he said. "There's some kind of energy-sapping spell tied up with
it. Don't exert yourself if you can avoid it - you may need that
energy for later."
She looked at him with very mild annoyance; sometimes Kit's
practical streak came close to getting him hit. "What I really
need right now in terms of energy is a chocolate bar," she said,
"but the only thing I've got left in my pack is a cat. And I
can't eat that." She made an amused face. "Too many bones."
Tualha hissed in her ear, not amused. Kit grinned, and produced a
chocolate bar from one pocket. Nita took it, squinted at it in the
dimness. "It's got peanuts in it!" she said. "I hate
peanuts!"
"Oh, OK," Kit said, grabbed it back, and started to
unwrap it.
Nita grabbed it away from him, scowled at him, and began eating.
Tualha snickered at her.
They kept walking, along the course of the river: it would have
been the route of the thirteen-bend road, in the real world. Trees
arched close overhead in the gloom, and the sound of the river down
in its stony watercourse was muted. If something should hit us
here, we'd have nowhere to go, Nita thought, as she took another
bite out of the chocolate bar. And then the screaming began again,
very close. It's not fair! she thought, as she saw the drows
and other monsters come crashing in among them from down the steep
slope to their right. At that point she also discovered something
else: that a wizard with a mouthful of caramel and peanuts is not
much good for saying spells, even the last word of one that's already
set up. She pushed backwards out of the way while fighting to
swallow, managed it, and shouted the one word she needed just in time
to blow away the drow that was heading for Kit on his blind side
while he did the same for a pooka.
Something grabbed her from behind by her throat and chest, choking
her. Nita fought to turn, for you can't blast what you can't see, but
the stony hands held her hard, and she couldn't get her breath; her
vision started to go.
Then there was a roaring noise behind her, the pressure released
suddenly, and Nita fell sprawling and gasping. She levered herself
up, looking around her. "Kit. . ." she said,"did you.
. .?" And she ran out of words. All around them, the path
through the forest was awash in blue-green light that rolled and
flowed like water; and off to one side, the river was climbing up out
of its banks in response, and running up on to the path. Both flows,
of light and water together, were rushing with increasing speed
eastward, leaving the wizards untouched, but washing the drows and
pookas and other monsters away like so much flotsam. Nita struggled
to get to her feet again, against the flow. To Kit she said, "Looks
like Doris is using the Cup."
Kit nodded. "Come on, we should be breaking out into the open
pretty soon. This path comes out in that flat ground by the main
road, doesn't it?"
'The dual carriageway, yeah."
Several more bends of the watercourse brought them out into the
open ground. There was a great scattering of drows there, half-buried
in the earth as if about a year's worth of mud had buried them; many
others, dealt with by the wizardry of individuals, lay broken or
helpless. The last traces of the blue-green light of the Cup's
wizardry were sinking into the ground like water, along with the real
water, which was running down into the watercourse of the Dargle,
which the Glencree stream had just met. Kit and Nita splashed across
the ford and up the other side, looking around them.
Nita sagged against Kit as she looked northward along the
flood-plain of the Dargle, towards Bray. The darkness was getting
solider and solider, and she felt about ready to collapse.
You and me both, he said. She could feel the fatigue in
the thought, and Nita looked around at the other wizards with them
and saw that they were suffering too; some of them were having to be
helped along by others, and not because of injuries. And far down the
flood plain, there was a long line of darkness hugging the ground,
coming slowly towards them. It was bigger than all three of the
previous forces that had attacked them, all put together.Oh, no,
she thought.
I can't. And neither can a lot of the rest of us…
"There never was any counting them, even in the old days,"
Tualha said. "It seems that nothing has changed."
There was an awful silence. Many of the wizards looked at each
other helplessly, hefted their weapons and watched the Fomori come.
Nita looked over at Johnny, who was off to the side of one small
crowd, frowning, with his arms folded.
The ground began to shake.
The Stone, Kit said silently, immediately doing the
smartest thing: he looked up and around to make sure no tree or rock
was likely to fall on him, and then sat down. Nita followed suit. All
around them, the earth groaned alarmingly as it was held still where
they were, but encouraged to move, and violently, half a mile away.
Down by that advancing line of darkness, trees toppled over and huge
boulders of Wicklow granite rolled down the hillsides towards the
ranks of the Fomori. They broke, screaming and running in all
directions. It did them little good. One of the hillsides shrugged
itself up and up until it fell over on the Fomori vanguard. Behind
them the rest milled about in confusion between the two ridges that
paralleled the open ground where it sloped gently away down towards
Bray.
The thunder of the quaking ground suddenly became a roar. Nita
clutched at the ground as a single awful shock went through it - not
one of the rippling waves they had been feeling, but a concussion
like two huge rocks being struck together.
Down towards Bray, the horde of dark forms were abruptly missing
from the ground. Nothing could be seen but smoke and dust rising
upward in the gloom.
"Let's go," Johnny said quietly, and started forward.
No-one had much to say as they passed the great smoking chasm that
had been a green meadow, half a mile long between two hills. One of
the hills was flat now, the other had great cracks in it, and from
far down among the rock-tumble in the chasm, as the wizards passed
slowly by it, faint cries could be heard. Nita shuddered as she
followed Kit; they had to squeeze their way along the side of the
meadow, or what was left of it. The ground tilted dangerously
downward towards the chasm. The riders of the Sidhe paced casually
along the air above the huge smoking hole, but it occurred to Nita
that the wizards might have a slightly harder time of it if they had
to leave the area suddenly.
The gloom grew about them, and the tiredness got worse and worse,
so that it was almost as much as she could do just to drag herself
along. Only the sight of Kit in front of her, doggedly putting foot
in front of foot, kept her doing the same. At least they're
leaving us alone now, she thought. Or maybe there are none
of them left.
We hope, Kit said silently. Hang on, Neets. Look,
Johnny's stopped up at the top of that hill there.
They went up after him, paused at the hillcrest and looked down
over where Bray would have been in the real world. In this
otherworld, it was normally a great flowery plain; but the darkness
that lay over everything had shut the flowers' eyes. It was a
featureless place, flat as heartbreak, right up to where Bray Head
should have been; and a wall of black cloud rose there, shutting the
sight away.
Nita squinted along the coastline, looking for some sight of the
sea. That wall of blackness prevented her, though. Is it clouds,
or some other kind of storm? Why isn't it moving…?
But it was not cloud, as she had thought. There were regular
shapes in that darkness, barely visible. It was a line of ships - but
ships like none she had ever imagined before, ships with hulls the
size of mountains, with sails like thunderheads. They were livid-dark
as if full of thunder, and she could see the chains of pallid
lightning that held them to the shore. This was the black wizardry
that would drag this alternate Ireland out of its place in the sea,
up into the regions of eternal darkness and cold, into another Ice
Age perhaps. What would happen to the real Ireland, and the rest of
the world after it, Nita had no idea.
. . .and under that wall of darkness. . .
Her mind was dulled with that awful weariness, and at first Nita
thought she was looking at a hill, between them and the sea. Funny
about that, she thought. That almost looks like a sort of
squashed head, there. But no head could be that ugly. Huge
twisted lips and a face that looked as if someone had malformed it on
purpose; a sculptor's model of a gargoyle's head all squashed down,
the nose pushed out of place, and one eye squinted away to nothing;
the other abnormally huge, bulging out, the lid a thin warty skin
over it. All this smashed down on to great rounded shoulders, a
crouching shape, great flabby arms and thighs and a gross bulging
belly - all the size of a hill. Face and body together combined to
make an expression of sheer spite, of long-cherished grudges and
self-satisfied immobility. The look of it made Nita feel a little
sick.
And then she saw it breathe.
And breathe again.
Loathing, that was almost all she could feel. She was afraid, too,
but it seemed to take too much energy. So this is Balor.
It was not the way she had expected the Lone
One to appear. Always she had seen It before as young and dynamic,
dangerous, actively evil. Not this crouching, lethargic horror, this
lump of inertia, of blindness and old unexamined hates. Before, when
confronted by the rogue Power that wizards fight, she had always
wanted to fight It too, or else run away in sheer terror. This
made her simply want to sneak away somewhere and throw up.
But this was what they had to get rid of; this was what was going
to destroy this island, and then the world.
It's gross, came the thought; Kit, tired too, but not as
tired as she was. They'd better get rid of it quick.
Nita agreed with him. Off to one side she saw Johnny, looking
almost too tired for words. But Johnny's back was straight yet. "Lone
One," he said, his voice calm and clear, "greeting and
defiance, as always. You come as usual in the shape you think we'll
recognize least. But this one of our hauntings we know too well, and
intend to see the back of. Your creatures are defeated. Two choices
are before you now; to leave of your own will, or be driven out by
force. Choose now!"
There was no answer; just that low, thick breathing, unhurried,
untroubled.
"Ronan," Johnny said quietly. "The Spear."
Ronan moved up, but he looked uneasy. The Spear seemed heavy in
his hands, and Johnny looked at him sharply. "What's the
matter?" he said.
"It - I don't know. It's not ready."
Johnny looked at Ronan with some concern, and then said, "Well
enough. Anne. . ."
Nita's aunt came up, carrying Fragarach. A Fragarach that looked
dulled and tired. She glanced at him, looking slightly confused. He
shook his head.
"Don't ask me," he said. "I think we've got to play
this by ear. Do what you did before."
She held up Fragarach and said the last word of the spell of
release. The wind began to blow again, but there was a tentative feel
to it this time, almost uncertain. The gross motionless figure did
nothing, said nothing. The wind rose, and rose, but there was still
that feeling of a hollowness at the heart of it; and when it fell on
Balor at last, there was no destroying blast, no removal. It might
have been any other wind blowing on a hill, with as much result. It
died away at last, with a moan, and left Fragarach dark.
"Doris," Johnny said.
Doris came up, holding the Cup. She spoke the word of release, and
tilted it downward. That blue-green light rose and flowed out of it
again, washing towards Balor. But it lost momentum, and soaked into
the muddy ground around the Balor-hill, and was swallowed up; and
afterwords the Cup was pallid and cold, just a thing of gold and
silver, indistinct in the shadows.
"All right," Johnny said, sounding, for the first time
since Nita had met him, annoyed. "Ronan, ready or not, you'd
better use that thing,"
Ronan looked unnerved, but he lifted the Spear. The fires twisted
and writhed in the metal of its head; he leaned back, balanced it,
and threw.
The Spear went like an arrow, struck Balor. . .
. . .and bounced, and fell like a dead thing.
Silence. The wizards looked at each other.
. . .and the laughter started. It was very low, hardly
distinguishable as laughter at all, at first. It sounded as if the
ground should have trembled with it, and with malice, and amusement.
Invulnerable, Nita thought. It's not fair. He could be
stopped, the last time. Lugh put that spear right through Its eye.
Nothing should be able to stop it. . .
Another sound began, a shadow of the first: rocks grating against
rocks, a low tortured rumbling that grew louder and louder. With it,
the earth really did start to tremble. People fell over in
all directions, tried to find their footing, lost it and fell again.
Nita was one of them; when she got up again, she noticed a particular
feeling of insecurity, as if something she had been depending on had
suddenly vanished.
Johnny was standing up again, having fallen himself. He looked at
Nita's aunt in shock, and said, "That was the Stone going. The
linkage to it is dead."
Nita's aunt looked at the shadows down by the seashore and said
softly, "Then there's nothing to prevent… that."
Johnny shook his head. "And what happens here
Nita swallowed.
The groaning of the earth subsided; many who had fallen managed to
get back to their feet. But there was no relief, for unchanged before
them squatted the huge, dark, immobile form with its spiteful,
pleased look. A soft protesting noise of distress and anger went up
all around.
"It's enjoying this," Kit muttered. "We've lost,
and It knows it, and It's prolonging it for fun."
"That's as much fun as it's going to have, then," came a
sudden small voice: Tualha. She struggled down out of Nita's bag and
splatted on to the ground, then climbed up hurriedly on to a nearby
stone. She panted a little, and paused; and then her little voice
rang out in that sick silence, louder than Nita had ever heard it
before.
"See the great power of Balor lord of the Fomor!
See the ranks of his unconquerable army! See how they parade in
their pride before him! See how they trample the earth of Eriu!"
Nita stared at first, wondering what Tualha was up to. But the
irony and sarcasm in her small voice got thicker and thicker, and she
was staring at Balor in wide-eyed amusement, the way Nita had seen
her stare at captive bugs.
"Is it not the way of his coming in power? His splendor is
very great, he bows down all resistance! Never was a better way for
the conqueror to come here; May all who follow him fare just the same
way!
See how the children and beasts flee before him, And their elders,
just hoary old men and women,
With their few bits of rusty ironmongery, And a crock and a stone,
that's all they have with them!
Can it really be so, what we see before us. . .? or is it a trick
of the Plains of Tethra, where everything seems otherwise than it is,
and night might be day, if one's will was in it?
Is it truly what we see, the mighty conqueror, with his armies
ranged and his ships all ready? Or something much less, just a
misconception, a fakery made of lying and shadows?
No army here, just some shattered stonework, some poor bruised
goblins, all running away? No ships at all, but just the old
darkness, the kind that used to scare children at bedtime?
And no mighty lord, no mastering horror, just a bad dream left
over from crazier times, a poor ghost, wailing for what's lost for
ever? Some run-down spook complaining about hard times, and what he
can't keep? Can it be that mortals are too strong for him even here,
on his own ground?. . .that accountants and farmers, housewives and
shopkeepers, and children and cats are even too mighty?
Then all hail the ragged lord of the Fomor, a power downthrown, a
poor weak spectre that ought to take himself off to the West Country
and haunt some castle for American tourists! Be off somewhere and beg
your bread honestly, and don't come around our doors with your
threats, you shabby has-been! Just slouch yourself off, crooked old
sloth-pile: show some initiative!
“Get up and. . .”
The voice that spoke then made the earth shake again, and a
violent pain went right through Nita at the sound of it, as if she
had been stabbed to the heart with something not only cold, but
actively hateful. “Let me see this chatterer who makes such
clever noise," the voice said, hugely, slowly, with infinite
malice.
Tualha stood her ground. “Get up and do something useful, if
you dare. . .'
It got up.
The terrified screams of many of the wizards made this seem to
take much longer than it did; seconds dragging out to minutes of
horror, as the huge shape began to tear itself up out of the ground,
bulking up against the darkening sky huger than Bray Head. Indeed the
Head looked to be crouching down in terror itself, getting smaller as
that form rose up beside it, not just the ugly warped man-shape, but
a steed for it as well - black as rotting earth, eyes filled with the
decaying light of marshfire, fanged, taloned, breathing corruption.
Above it its Rider rose, and Nita heard Its breathing and knew her
old enemy again, knew by sight the One that she had been desperately
afraid would catch her, that night after the foxhunt went by. Its
pack was gathering to It out of the shadows now, ready to hunt the
wizards' souls out into everlasting nights and tear them to shreds
like coursed hares, screaming: in the pack's longing thoughts,
dangerously close to becoming real in this otherworld, Nita could
hear the shrieks, smell the blood already. But at the moment she
could look nowhere but that dark face: see the bitter smile. But
there was as yet no glance from Its eye. The Balor-shape still bound
It to that shape's rules.
He put the Spear right through Its eye, Nita thought
abruptly. That's it! Unless It opens Its eye first. . .
Here it comes, Kit said to Nita. This had better
work. . ./
Off to one side, Ronan was holding the Spear. It was immobile no
longer; it was shaking in his hands, its point leaning towards the
terrible dark shape before them, the fires writhing in its point.
"Not yet," Nita said under her breath, "Ronan, not
yet. . .!"
She knew he couldn't hear her; even if he could, it was a good
question whether the being he was becoming would recognize Nita as
someone it might be useful to listen to. Ronan was wrestling with the
Spear, holding it back as it pulled and strained in his hands.
A bare slit of light opened in the dark face of the bulk before
them, like the first sliver of the sun coming up over a hill. It hit
Nita in the eyes and face like thrown acid, searing. She cried out,
fell down and crouched in on herself, trying to make herself as small
as possible, as the light hit her all over and burned her. All around
her she could hear the screams of others going down, and right next
to her, on top of her she thought, the sound and feel of Kit crying
out hoarsely and rolling over in agony. It was worse than almost
anything she could remember, worse than the time the dentist was
drilling and the novocaine wore off and he couldn't give her any
more; the pain scraped down her nerves and burned in her bones, and
no writhing or crying helped at all. The tears ran out and mixed with
the mud that her face was grinding into.
But at the same time, something in her refused to have anything to
do with all this, and was embarrassed, and angry - the same kind of
anger that had awakened in her while she was fighting, and liking it.
Shaking her head in that anger, Nita pushed herself up on her hands
and knees, even though it felt like she would die doing it, and
squinted ahead of them. Through the mud and her tears of pain she
could just make out Ronan, still struggling with the Spear. Further
ahead, the darkness was broken only by that awful sliver of evil
light, getting wider now as the Eye opened. And if it had opened
all the way, all Ireland would have burnt up in that one flash,
she heard Tualha half-singing, half-saying. But it has to be open
enough for him to get a clean shot. He won't get another chance, and
if he misses it'll all have been for nothing. Ronan, Ronan, don't let
it go yet!
Tualha yowled and fell off the stone on to Nita. She scooped the
kitten up, fumbled for her rucksack, couldn't reach it, and stowed
her, writhing, inside her shirt, where her clawing made little
difference against the storm of pain Nita was already feeling. It
could be fought, but not much longer; she could feel the onslaught of
the light increasing its power-building. Soon it would be ready. .
.Beside her, Kit stirred and bumped up against her. "Come on,"
she moaned, grabbed him by one arm and tried to get him up at least
on his hands and knees. "Come on. Oh, God, Kit, Ronan!"
She looked over and saw that the Eye was open enough. But Ronan
was still holding the Spear, despite its struggles. It was roaring
now, a desperate noise, trying to get loose. What's the matter?
Nita thought. "Ronan!"
He was nothing but a silhouette against that light, writhing
himself, kept on his feet by the Power that had been dwelling in him
more and more since they came here. “Ronan, let it go!”
she cried. “Kit, he has to - he won't. . .“
Their minds fell together, as they had before. That reassuring
presence: frightened, as she was, but also perturbed, looking for an
answer. What's the matter with him? she heard him think.
With me, Meets. RONAN!
Their minds hit him together, fell into his. Only for a second,
for something larger than both of them was fighting for control, and
losing. Ronan was holding that Power off, and he had only one
thought, all fear and horror: // I let it go now, if once I throw
the Spear, I become the Power, become Lugh, become the
Champion. Never mortal again. . .
Make him do it, Kit cried, frantic, to him and the Other
who listened. He's going to get the whole world killed!
No! It doesn't work that way! Nita was equally frantic.
He has to do it himself! Ronan - and she gulped - go on!
Silence. . .
. . .and then Ronan lifted the Spear. It shouted triumph as Ronan
leaned back, and then it leapt out of his hands, roaring like the
shock wave of a nuclear explosion, trailing lightnings and a wild
wind behind it as it went. That terrible eye opened wide in shock as
a fire more terrible than its own hurtled at it. In the instant of
the Eye's opening, the pain increased a hundred times over. Nita
screamed and fell. . .
. . .and then came the piercing. Nothing alive on that field
failed to feel it, for everything alive had entropy in its bones; all
cries went up together as the essence of all burning ate the darkness
to its heart, and however briefly, to each of theirs. It was painful,
but a terrible relief: terrible because the mortals present knew
that, once they returned to the real world, that small personal
darkness would be back with them again.
Something else, though, did not find it a relief; something that
had almost nothing but entropy about it. The scream of the Lone Power
in Its shape as Balor went up, and up, and would have torn the sky if
the sky were made of anything solider than air. It took a long time
to die away.
The pain was gone, at least. Nita got up to her knees and looked
around her, blinded no longer, though her ears were ringing. Kit was
just getting up next to her: she helped him up, hugged him. "Are
you all right?"
“I'll live," he said, sounding dazed, and hugging back.
"Where's Ronan?"
He was standing there not too far away, looking fairly dazed
himself. The Spear was in his hand again, but quiet now, not
straining to go anywhere. Ronan was leaning on it, panting, his
forehead against the shaft of it; so he did not see the tall shadow
rising up over him, towering higher and higher; the immense shape of
a woman dressed in black, but with light flickering in the folds of
the darkness like a promise, and long dark hair stirring in the wind
that had begun to come down from the heights, blowing the blackness
of the clouds out over the sea, so that high up the sky began to show
again, dark blue, with here and there a star.
Against the growing light, and the clean darkness, that woman
raised her arms, and her voice went up into the silence like thunder.
“Let the hosts and the royal heights of Ireland hear it,"
the Morrigan cried, and even Ronan looked up now in terror and
wonder, “and all its chief rivers and invers, and every rock
and tree; victory over the Fomori, and they never again to be in this
land! Peace up to the skies, the skies down to the earth, the earth
under the skies; power to every one!”
The wizards and the Sidhe shouted approval. And the wind rose, and
took the clouds away; and the Morrigan's great shape too bent
sideways in that wind and dissipated like a mist, though Nita
particularly noticed how her eyes seemed to dwell on Ronan before
they vanished completely.
You know, Kit said in Nita's head, it's funny, but
she looks kind of like Biddy…
She shook her head in bemusement, and she and Kit went over to
Ronan. He was looking up at the sky, still leaning on the Spear. But
when he looked down at last, and saw them coming, he straightened up
slightly and smiled. Even through her weariness, Nita was very
relieved; that abstracted, inhuman look was gone completely.
“It came back," he said to Nita, sounding very bemused.
“By itself." He looked ahead of him. The great bulk that
had first been Balor and then the Hunter was nothing but a hill now;
there was only the vaguest shape about it that suggested that awful
bloated bulk. Grass grew on it, and as they looked a rabbit hopped
out of cover under a thorn bush growing on it, and began to graze.
“I didn't dare let it go," Ronan said.
Nita nodded. “I know. But you're OK - aren't you?"
He looked at her. “He's still in there, if that's what you
mean."
Kit shook his head. “I think you may be stuck with Him,"
he said. 'But remember which side He's on. I think He'll behave…
if you do. If you're lucky, you'll never hear from Him again."
“And if I'm not lucky?" Ronan said.
“Those who serve the Powers,"' said the small voice
from down by their feet," "themselves become the Powers."
It's usually the way."
“You," Nita said, picking Tualha up. “I didn't
know you knew language like that - that last bit. Don't think I
didn't hear."
“I got carried away," Tualha said, sounding pleased.
All around them the light was growing. Nita looked up and around,
watching the clouds retreating, and the brightness growing still,
though there was no sun now, but a soft violet evening all around
them. Everything was beginning to burn with a certainty surpassing
anything Nita hatt seen even in the duns of the Sidhe.
Beside her, one of the wizards, that handsome woman with the dark
hair, said with a chuckle, “Ah… the Celtic twilight."
But Nita knew a joke when she heard one, and also knew that more
excellent clarity drawing itself about them; she had seen it before.
All around them, the wizards gathered there began to shine in that
light, seeming more perfectly themselves than ever before; the Sidhe,
already almost too fair to bear, began to acquire a calmer beauty,
more settled, older, deeper.
Johnny was standing by the Queen's steed. He looked up at her now,
and said, “Well, madam, you asked me a question once. Would
your world ever draw closer to Timeheart, and end your exile? And I
could only give you the answer that the bards gave us long ago: not
until the Champion comes with His Spear, and the world of your desire
is lost." He laughed softly. “But then the fulfillment of
a prophecy rarely looks like our images of it. There is no journeying
from your world to Timeheart… for Timeheart is widening to
take your world in. Will this do?"
She bowed her head. 'This will do, Senior. Do you take your people
home, for shortly this world will perfect itself beyond their ability
to bear it… at least, just yet. And we...” She looked
towards the sunset and said, “We will prepare for the dawn."
Johnny looked at Nita's aunt. “We've got a dawn of our own
waiting for us," he said. “Do the honors?"
She lifted Fragarach. It burned like a star in her hands, and the
other Treasures blazed in answer as the wind rose in the east and
blew into the opening gap in the air before her. The dark outline of
Castle Matrix grew in the early morning of their own world, and the
song of a single early blackbird drifted through it.
As one the heads of the People of the Hill turned towards that
thin, sweet music. But then one by one they looked towards the light
slowly growing in their own northeastern sky; sunrise following hard
on the heels of sunset, as was normal in this part of the world, in
the heart of summer. The splendor of morning in a world growing ever
nearer to Timeheart began to swell in the sky, blinding, glorious. .
.
The wizards looked around them with regret and moved through the
doorway in the air. Nita and Kit and Tualha, followed by Ronan, were
near the rear of the group; they turned, there in the parking lot of
Castle Matrix, and looked through the gateway back into Tir na nOg.
“I am sorry," Nita's aunt said softly to Johnny,"to
have to leave our dead there. Another world, so far away…”
Johnny looked sorrowful as well - but there was a strange edge of
thoughtfulness to the look, an expression of mystery, almost of joy.
'Yes, but… look what's happening to the place. It won't be
just another world for long… it's being drawn into the very
centre of things. Can you really be dead if you're in Timeheart?"
he said. “Can anything …?"
Northeastward, over the sea, a line of light, blinding, brighter
than a sun, broke over the water. The Spear Luin in Ronan's hands
flamed at the touch of that light on its steel. All that country on
the other side of the gateway flushed with a light more powerful,
seemingly more solid than the solid things it fell on, and burned,
transfigured. . .
The gateway closed.
'So," Johnny said, turning away.”Little by little, we
make the Oath come true…”
Nita and Kit and Ronan looked at each other. Behind them, the
blackbird sang: and they heard the young wizard in the leather jacket
say, “Oh, well. What's for breakfast?"
They went to find out.
“Now that things have quietened down somewhat," Johnny
was saying to Nita's aunt in her kitchen the day after next,"the
Chalice goes back to the museum, obviously. And the Stone naturally
stays where it is. But Fragarach…”
“You take it," Aunt Annie said. “The neighbors
would talk, if they saw something like that in here. You've got a
castle… hang it on the wall there some place."
“The Spear," Johnny said, “will stay with Ronan,
naturally."
“I wouldn't try to take it away from him," Kit said
from the living-room, where he was playing with the teletext
functions of the TV set. “It'd probably eat you alive."
“Quite." He chuckled. “And I see that we're
losing you two."
“My mum," Nita said,"says they can change my
flight home after all. So I go home at the weekend. Not that it
hasn't been worthwhile… but every wizard knows her own patch
of ground best." And she smiled at Ronan.
He smiled back and said nothing that the others could hear.
“Well, you come back any time," her aunt said, and
grabbed her and hugged her one-armed. “She always does
the washing-up," she said to Johnny. “And without
wizardry, even."
“Impressive," Johnny said. “But there was
something else I was meaning to tell you. . .“ He sipped his
tea. “Oh, that was it. I'd say the odd things aren't quite done
happening yet."
“Oh?" Everyone at the table looked at him.
“No. I was out for a walk after things settled down last
night, and I saw the strangest thing. A party of cats carrying a
little coffin. I stopped to watch them go by, and one of them said to
me, "This is Magrath. Magrath na Chualainn is dead." And
they walked off. . .“
Tualha's eyes flew open at that. “What?" she
cried. “What? Did you say Magrath?"
“Why, uh, yes. . .“ Johnny said, sounding uncertain,
and concerned. “If it's a relative, I'm. . .“
“Relative, never mind that, what relative! Great Powers
about us, if Magrath is dead, then I'm the Queen of the Cats!"
She leaped off the table and tore away into the living-room. There
was a brief sound of scrabbling, and then from the living-room,
sounding slightly bemused, Kit said, “Uh, Annie, your cat just
went up the chimney. . .”
There was a moment of silence in the kitchen. “Ahem,"
Nita's aunt said to her after a breath or two. “. . .Welcome to
Ireland. . .”
“Are you sure you don't want to stay another couple of
weeks?" Johnny said.
Nita smiled at him, and went out to the caravan to start packing.
ban-gall: Gall-woman. Possibly an insult, depending on
who says it and how they feel about gallain
(q.v.).
'Blow-in': A foreigner who settles in Ireland, and is presumed to
be likely to leave suddenly; not seen as being seriously attached to
the place as it really is, but 'in love' with some romanticized and
inaccurate version of it.
the Dáil (pr. 'Doyle'): The 'lower house' of the
Irish Parliament (the Oireachtas ['oyROCKtas']), more or
less equivalent to the House of Representatives in the US, or the
House of Commons in the UK. A member of the Dáil is
called a Teachta Dáil ('TOCKta DOYLE') or T.D. The
upper house of the Oireachtas is the Seanad
('SHAHnad') or Senate.
Faery: One of the inhabitants of the Otherworlds, in this case
particularly Tir na nOg: or something that has to do with them.
Originally derived from the Latin fatae or 'fates', in this
case meaning the Powers that involve Themselves in the destinies of
living things. Unfortunately the term has been corrupted by various
storytellers, from Shakespeare down to the mushier writers of
Victorian children's moralistic tales, so that it now summons up
imagery of tiny flying beings who ride butterflies, live in flowers,
etc etc ad nauseam. True Faery is beautiful, but extremely
dangerous; the casualty rate of those who interact willingly with it
is high, even among wizards.
Gael: A member or descendant of the Gaelic or Goidelic
Celts, who settled in Britain and Ireland during and after the Iron
and Bronze Ages. The Welsh, Irish, Scots, and some of the Celts of
Brittany and parts of Spain are included in this group.
Gall (pi. gallain, pronounced like 'gallon'): A
non-Gael.
'Guards, the' - The Garda Siochona (GARda shiKOna) or
Civil Guards: the Irish equivalent of police. Also found as 'Garda'
(one policeman) or ban-Garda (policewoman): the plural is
Gardaí, (pr. 'garDEE').
Lia Fail (pr. LEEuh FAIL): the Stone of Destiny,
supposedly near the Hill of Tara.
rath (pr. 'rawth'): A hill-fort. Sometimes the term
includes whatever buildings (halls, towers, etc) are built into or on
the rath.
Sidhe (pr."shee'): the Faery People of Ireland.
Sometimes (most inaccurately) confused with elves. Usually considered
to be the Tuatha de Danaan, the original Children of the Goddess
Danu, one of the mother-Goddesses of Ireland; or descendants of those
Children. Some legends identify them with 'weak-minded' fallen
angels, too good to be damned, but too fallible for Heaven.
Considered by wizards to be descendants of those of the Powers that
Be
Who could not bear to leave the place They had, under the
instruction of the One, built. They are deathless except by violence,
and are expert in some forms of wizardry, especially music,
shapechange, illusion, and the manipulation of time; but humans are
usually physically stronger, and their wizardries have much more
effect on the physical world. Often referred to as'the Good Folk'
or'the Good People of the Parish',"the Gentry',"the People
of the Hills," (from which is derived their commonest name in
Gailge, daoine sidhe,*) and other euphemistic idioms meant
to keep from offending them by invoking their real names, or
reminding them of portions of their history they prefer to forget.
Slán (pr."shlawn'): Hello, or goodbye.
Taoiseach (pr. TEEshock): the Prime Minister of Ireland.
Leader of the political party presently in power, has legislative and
political powers somewhat like those of the President of the US or
the Prime Minister of the UK. By contrast, the Presidency of Ireland
is largely a ceremonial position and is considered to be 'above
polities'.
Tir na nOg (pr. TEER naNOHG): the Land of Youth (or of
the Ever-Young), the alternate universe or other-Ireland inhabited by
the Sidhe. Time runs at a different rate in this universe, or rather
entropy does: experience continues unabated while bodily aging
proceeds at an infinitesimal fraction of its usual speed, if at all.
Humans who venture there frequently experience untoward side effects
on attempting to return to universes with different time/entropy
rates. See the legend of Oisin for an example.
|